Sei sulla pagina 1di 394

BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME FROM THE

SAGE

ENDOWMENT FUND
THE GIFT OF

Henru W< Sage


1891
p...&.af..3...m
-z*//a/t.fi..
3513-1

JuhftJSWi
INTERLIBR^rj^g

'

vjV

23

2005

3785

&C_f

PJ 3785.L27
Su

"

Un

'

Ver8i ' y Llbrary

winiiiiiiwS!iiiMiii

b ,onian psalms Y

3 1924 026 807 028

I
f

Cornell University Library

The

original of this

book

is in

the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright

restrictions in
text.

the United States on the use of the

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924026807028

SUMERIAN
AND

BABYLONIAN PSALMS
BY

STEPHEN LANGDON,

Ph D,

Reader in Assyriology and Comparative Semitic Philology, Oxford.

PARIS
LIBRAIRIE PAUL GEUTHNER
68, RUE MAZARINE

LEIPZIG,

I.

C.

HINRICIIS'SCHE
c

BUCHHANDLUNG
g. e.

London; luzac &

new-york,
l

stechert &

99

Paul

GEUTHNER,

68,

Rue Mazarine, Paris


:.
<

(6

).

AUTRES PUBLICATIONS DE L'AUTEUR


Lectures on Babylonia and Palestine, 200 pp.
Paris, Geutbner,

in-12,
.

1906

,.'

fc.

Babyloniskand Palestine Babylonian and Hebrew literature manners customs measures and weights trade and commerce, temples and writing relogion of the Babylonians Religion of the and business documents' from the Kouyunjik Hebrews to Jesus Appendix
Social
estates, letter
:

Collection.

La Syntaxe du verbe sumerien,


Geuthner, 1907.
Tirage a part des fiabyloniaca.

100 pp. in-8, Paris,


. . .

fr.

Building inscriptions of the Neo-Baby Ionian empire, Nabopolassar and Nebuchadnezzar, in-8, Paris, part I
:

Leroux,

igo5.

]
'

.
|

fl

50

Sumerian loan-words in Babylonian,


Geuthner, 1907.
Tirage a part des Babyloniaca.

in-8,

Paris",

fr.,

List of proper names in the in-S, New Haven, 190/1..

.....
FERRAND

Annals of Asurbanipal,

...

fr.

25

Gabriel

Essai de phonetique comparee

du Malais
1

et

des dialectes malgaches

vol.

35o pp.

in-3, 1909.

.......

15

Fr.

resultats tout a fait ipattendus.


,

L'enquete de philologie comparee qu'a faite l'auteur lui a fourni des La comparaison des langues malayo-malgaches avec le Sanskrit lui a revile X existence d'un element Sanscrit dans tous les
malgaches sans exception aucune. De ce fait, la date de la migration malaise sort du vague des'conjectures : les Malais immigrds etant hindouises,

dialSctes

n'ont pu quitter l'lndonesie qu'apres le commencement de notre ere. On. trouve ainsi par des etymologies certaines, des indications relativement precises sur leur type culturel et linguistique. Cette question sera plus amplement traitee dans un second volume, qui sera specialement consacre

aux migrations
tiori

SK&cessives des Malais, Arabes, Persans el a la

pseudo-migra-

juive.

SUMERIAN AND BABYLONIAN PSALMS

SUMERIAN
AND

BABYLONIAN PSALMS
BY

STEPHEN LANGDON,

Ph.D.,

Reader in Assyriology and Comparative Semitic Philology, Oxford.

PARIS
LIBRAIRIE PAUL GEUTHNER
G8, HUE MAZARINE

LEIPZIG,

I.

C.

HINRICHS'SCHE BUCHHAADLUNG

LONDON, LUZAG &

- NEW-YORK,

G. E.

STECHERT &

z-*s

kzt

A^s & ^

\ \

AU
P.

VINCENT SGHEIL
MEMBRE DE L'INSTITUT

PROFESSEUR D'ASSYRIOLOGIE

A L'ECOLE DES HAUTES ETUDES, PARIS

INTRODUCTION

The
all

material collected and edited in this book comprehends nearly


official
I

the temple liturgy of the

Babylonian and Assyrian religion

yet published.

By temple

liturgy

penance.

sharp division

mean services of public praise and must be made between public services and
which was observed by the Babylonians

private services, a distinction

themselves. Beligious literature in Babylonia originated from two dis-

on the one hand the priest of incantation exercised the mystic rites of magic over afflicted persons in huts in the fields on [he other hand the psalmists had charge of the public services of the
tinct sources
;

temples. In the earliest period the Sumerians

who

created the entire

form of Babylonian religious


sacred
literature.

literature,

had only

these

two

classes of

The
;

temple services were called er-sem-mas

or

psalms

to the flute'

the incantations, mystic sacramental formulae and


title en*.

prayers of the private rituals bore the

The

priests or temple singers

were named
is

lagar, labar
to

3
.

As early

as the period of priests who play

Gudea
tiie,

distinct reference
,

made

the lagaru or kalu

balaggu

ovh&rpQy and if the word lagal in another


form, then Gudea himself
tells

passage be really

its earliest

us expli-

i.
.2.

Semitic

Ugu

ina halhallali,

ZA, XVII 242.


is

Semitic siplu. Semitic kalu; the latter form labar Br. 993

3.

found in the

classical period,

CT
16

XV

23

obv. 6,
II,

cf.

SBH

G8, 5. For lagar sec,

SBH
SAI

33, 36 the inferior lagar . Sec


is

also Babyl.

112.

The usual form

of writing lagar
cf.

US-KU.

In

Raw.

II

32

occurs lagar
4. St.

mahhu

the superior lagar ,

3/158.

5, 3.

VIII

INTRODUCTION

citly that
is

he appointed these priests for the temple services'. Mention


2

made of a temple psalmist on a tablet at least pre-Sargonic [3ooo BC] Urukagina [circa 3 200 BC] made provisions to regulate
3
.

the salary of his temple singers the kalu's instrument


is

In a psalm

for the temple service

called the mesa,

which with the halhallatu

and the balaggu formed the principal instruments for temple music" Other instruments employed in temple music are the uppu and the lilissu*. Of these five instruments the names of four are Sumerian loanwords; halhallatu whose meaning Prof. Meissner has shown to be

reed flute ,

is

Semitic.
I

In Babyloniaca III i-3o,

attempted

to

prove that the asipu priests


fire

who had

control of the rituals of

magic of the

and water

cults

had

no part in the public services of the temples. Their sphere of activity seems to have been confined to the mysteries performed in huts in the
fields.

Yet

we know

that in every great religion the priests

who

con-

trol

the sacraments,

who

are directly commissioned with divine power

over the unseen

spirits,

become

the central factor,

and

it

could not

have been otherwise in Babylonia. Gudea says that he installed the 7 high priest in the temple along with the psalmist and direct evidence
,

exists to

prove that this high priest was the asipu, called en in Sume

rian

8
.

Countless documents boar the dale,

year

when

the high priest

was elected

. There can be, then, no possible doubt but that the

asipu priests held the highest position of influence in the

Sumerian and

Babylonian religion. That they performed mysteries, attended at least

by incense,

is

evident from the fact that the niknakku, or incense stand,

1.

Cyl.

20, 21.
1.

2.

RTC

17 obv. II
1

For

later periods, cf. 52, obv. ill 7;

292 obv. 7; 425 obv.

CT

VI 3o a

3.
l\.

VAB I, 5i X 22. ASKT 120 rev. 17.


men whence
in
its

value

had leather
gila
5. 0.
7.

the

SA.I 668g has the Sumerian The mesi (inan^u) was made of leather or composition, SBH 72 rev. 10, where the psalmists say, - In Ksaman^u sounds not, the balaggu sounds not .

The ideogram

LID -\- me-en

the loan-word man^ii.

These three instruments are mentioned together,


SeeBabyl.
II 112,

BA V

64 1, 11.

118;

BA V

6/i, 9.

Cyl. A. 20, 21.

8.

ZDMG

1908, hoi.

INTRODUCTION

was placed before


fact

the statues of the gods

1
.

While

it is

impossible

to

define the spheres of activity of the aiipu

and kahl

priests, yet

one

remains clear, viz. that the psalmists (kalu) had full charge of the public services in so far as they were not connected with magic. To explain the origin and evolution of the religious literature these facts

must be kept
and
all

in mind.'

the great series of rituals against the seven

The Mahlu and Surpu rituals of the fire cull, demons of the water cull
all.

the endless incantations, are private rituals and probably not

performed in the temples at

The Sumerians
to

classified the
to

hymns
to

for public service not according

content but according

the

instrument used for the music.

The

three

instruments which are

known

have given their names

to divisions

of liturgy are the flute (halhallatu), the lyre (? balaggu),

and the bagtitles

pipe

(?

manzii, mesti). Students of this subject have failed to see thai

the scribes

themselves drew up a classification

list

of

for the

principal public services [Raw.

IV

53]. In the

first

the

titles

of thirty-eight great penitential series,


2
.

column one finds followed by eighteen


In column two one
to the lyre (balag-

titles

of series of a slightly different character

section gives the titles of psalms to Enlil to be


gu')
;

sung

the

titles

of four Istar psalms follow,

which
titles

are also balaggu

psalms. In this section the scribe's copy was so defective that he could
not read the majority of the
titles,

and some

among

the Enlil

balaggu

hymns

are missing. In one blank space the copyist says that


title
3
.

he could not read the

Column

three gives the

titles

of forty psalms to the flute (ersemmd),

which were

the earliest form of temple music.

A list of private devotions


said
If

called a lifting of the

hand

, follows.

These were not accompanied

by music and

in the

Sumerian period they were probably

by the
a priest

worshipper in the temple chapel before the statue of a god.

i. 2.

See

my

note on ujkttakku in PS14A rgoo, (in press).

ZiM.viEEPj, Tailing
1-/I1

210

states

that the titles col.

T.

/|3-6o are those of series to

Istar; yet in 1
(1.

there are at least two to female divinities matin-nu-nunu^-gim


(1.

n)

and uru-gul-a-ge

12), the latter is redacted


is

for Istar, see no.

XII of

this

book. Zimmern
de,

may be

right but there


list,

some doubt;

yet see no. Ill

immal gii^de-

an Ittar
3. II

series
igi.

found in the

line /16.

32 mi

INTRODUCTION

was present

it

could have been no other than the kalu or

psalmist,
to his

who
I

is

often represented

on

seals as

leading the worshipper

god.

have shown in Babyl. HI

i-3o, that the prayers of the lifting of the

hand were,
al priests

fields. in later times, said in the incantation services in the

The

sacramentobject of this transfer of private devotions to the mysteries of the benefit of the magical ritual. In later times these was to secure the
prayers of the lifting of the hand are called incantations [Sum. en, Sem. called. siptu] and lists of titles are found in which they are so

Of the
Ill

titles

of flute or ersemma psalms one can be identified


is

col.

famous psalm on the flute to book no. XXXII. The number of Enlil in psalms belonging to the temple services must have been enormous, since none of the other ersemma psalms, edited here, are mentioned in
22 nitukki nigin-na
the
title

of the

CT XV

i3, edited in

this

the standard

list.

In

fact a full
official

index of the

flute, lyre,

and bag-pipe (?)

compositions for the

religion

would

rival that of the

Roman

or Anglican books of devotion of our time"

Of

the psalms

on the bag-pipe (mesa, man^u) the

official list gives

none, but the great awe barana-ra series [no. X] has preserved (wo of the man^u psalms in its last tablet. It is therefore probable that, psalms
to the lyre

and bag-pipe
psalms are

(?)

were used in the Sumerian period.


compositions and

The

earliest

all flute

come from

a period

before the public services were evolved into long series of recitation

and song.
were
all

It

would be
that

a great mistake to infer that the

ersemma psalms

lamentations.
fact
is

The word has no such connotation whatsoever,


services are nearly
set aside

but the
all

Sumerian and Babylonian public

lamentations.

The day

for

them was probably

called

sabattu or wailing day . Yet an analysis of these psalms


that in the classifical period a flute
praise, no.

shows

composition might be a

XXVIII 3

or an epic song, no. XXIX. Excluding the

hymn of Tammu\

i.

King, Magic

MX.
ends thus dup reUuli

2
ul

The

official list

KU-KAR kahili bard la ina katd siistt m'a'duhim


first

amru ina libbt la ruddil, Tablet of the lated. Of those brought fortli many were
cluded
3.
to

linos of series of the psalmists, col-

illegible,

they were,

therefore, not

in-

The psalm

Sin

XV

17, edited

by Perry, Sin no.

3, is also a

hymn

of praise.

[Xo.

XXVI

IJ.

INTRODUCTION

Xt

Hymns which

arose from a

more
to

universal and natural religious sen-

timent, the early psalms


calamities, so no.

seem

have been written concerning local

XXXII was
to

originally a lament for

Nippur which
no.
is

became a standard psalm and Assyria. The psalms

for public service

everywhere in Babylonia

Nergal, no.

\XVII, and Girgilum,

XXXI, do

not betray a local origin, yet a calamity to their

cities

evidently the subject of each composition.

ing Sirpurla can be explained by a


record
1
.

The psalm to Bau concerncalamity of which there is historical

The most noble type of a public penitential psalm is no. XIII, whose composer seems to have been inspired by the consciousness of human weakness and the power of god. As a public liturgy expressing
real religious devotion
it

stands quite alone Avilh no.

XXVIII

as the

best type of
It is

psalmody

in

Babylonian

literature.

highly probable that each of these public psalms was the com-

position of a poet

whose work received

the

stamp of the

official cult.

The

epic song to

Ramman
is

in

CT XV

i5 bears the writer's name,...

pa -a, and the lamentation over the ruin of Lagas bears the name of

Dingir-adda-mu,

God Tammu\ hymns CT XV

my

father ,

who was
psalm

the author of the

20-1.
it

As long

as the service consisted in a single mesi), but

bore the

name

ersemma (or balag or


an involved liturgy

when

the service

grew

into a long
It

we no

longer find these terms used.

and must be

remembered
refer to a

at the outset of this discussion that these


lo

musical melody but


f.

a single psalm.

words not only Thus the Tammu^

hymn CT XV 20

is

called an ersemma, but the long series of

Tammu^
is

lamentations divided into sections, see

Tammu\ Hymns

no. VI,
is

not

an ersemma. The longest ersemma, which has been found

CT X\

7-9 edited here as no. I; the similar composition, pis. 2^-5, shows
liturgical sections,

and although

the

end

is

broken one may be sure

that

it is

part of a long service.


service no. "VI has the liturgical note ki-sub gii x-kamthis note is clear, gii

The Tammu^
ma,
after

each section. The second part of x


division . ki-sub

x-kam-

ma,

the

means

place of

humiliation ;

the note in the great liturgies of later times

became

ki-sit-bi-im balag

1.

AJSL

1908, 282.

XU
gu-de , which
I

INTRODUCTION

have translated

he that
1
.

sits in

the throes of oppresto

sion sighs to the lyre.

The

note, then,

would seem

mean

that the

preceding section
In later times
vices, at
tablets.

is

hymn

for the lyre

it

became customary

to fix the public

lamentation ser-

six tablets,

although series are found with two and four

In the evolution of public liturgy the services became woeful

and of a penitential character. Even when the old ersemma psalms are
retained as

some part

of the liturgy, those concerning ancient local cala-

mities are generally chosen. At the end of these long series one finds

an ersemma attached. Thus in the famous Isin series muten-nu-nunuz gim no. XI 2 the fifth tablet ends by saying that the liturgy is for the Isin temple, Egalmah, and a lament for the lyre. The sixth tablet con,

tains

an ersemma or psalm on the flute to Gula of Isin.

The

series uru-

gul-a-ge, no. XII, has the note sub-be etc.

and ki-subim

etc. at the

end

of the obverse of tablet six; the reverse


the six tablet liturgies

is

the ersemma. In other

words

ended properly with the two notices,


of a temple,

a) sub-be -f- the

name

b) hi-su-bi-im balag gu-de,


prayers for the temple

X, a

ended by a psalm on the

hymn on the flute. A difficulty


3

lyre

the service

is

then

arises in regard to sub-be

and kisubim
after

as to

whether they

refer to the entire series or


;

only the
occurs

liturgical section just before

them
i,

in

view of the

fact that kisub

each section in the

Tammuz
no.

service, no. VI,

and

after three

hymns

would seem to be to a two sections called kisubim in the two liturgies pp. 166 and 192, one infers that they ended the service because of their musical melody or motif of a particularly solemn
the reference
section only.

in the ritual,

Raw. IV 23

From

the character of the

1.

See p. 166.
This service
it

2.

to

that

was used in

all parts
it

Gula expressed so well the Babylonian ideas of a public service of Babylonia and Assyria. Fragments of the most ancient

psalms were worked into

and the
I

fifth tablet

made

to express the scholastic

dogmas
High

have no doubt but that we have here the most popular temple liturgy which the Babylonians possessed, corresponding to the

concerning the entire pantheon.

Mass
3.
lilissu

hiiubim in

Raw. IV
?)
;

23

no.

is

used several times but here always with the

(tambourine

the text

is ritualistic,

and kUub follows a

hymn

in each case
.

in col. lit 23 the preceding

hymn

is

called a kiSubim for the

mouth-washing

INTRODUCTION
character.

XIII

At any

rate the
;

long liturgies ended with a kisubim

hymn

of

wailing to the lyre


flute.

this

was followed by
is

psalm and prayer on the


end of
p. k']

The ersemma

or flute psalm

said to be illegible at the


p. 102. [In case of

the four tablet series a-se-ir gig-ta,

SBH

SBH

we have an example
the end].

of a

hymn

to the lyre within the service, not at

The great ame barana-ra service to Enlil ends with two psalms on the man%A or bag-pipe (?), pp. 126-9. I' i s impossible to find any
thorough-going distinction between these musical compositions from
the point of view of their contents.

The reason

for closing

some

liturgies

with a psalms

hymn
to the

to the lyre followed

by a psalm on the
originated.

flute, or

by two
tradi-

man%u must be sought


where they

in the musical tastes

and
a

tions of those temples

Another

class

of psalms called er-sab-tug-mal belongs

to

later

period, and are penitential compositions for individuals.


I

Of

this class in this

have included but two, nos. XXIII and XXVI. The name
it is

case can not indicate a melody, since

not likely that penitential

psalms

for private use

were

set to

music.

It is, therefore, false to

view

these liturgical notes all in the

psalms are a

class

same by themselves and


;

light.

The

late

er-sab-tug-mal
the su-illa
reli-

closely related to

prayers of the lifting of the hand

they form a great division of

gious literature for private devotion with or without a priest. The

ersemma, mesi, balag

ubbi,

lilis,

compositions form on the other hand


2
-

the musical parts of the public worship

They belong

to the liturgy

of the kahl priests or psalmists, whereas the liturgy for private devotion assigns portions to the

laymen

as well as to the psalmists.

Certain rules were strictly observed in the composition of public


liturgy. In the

ersemma psalms of the

classical period the

opening

line

was repeated

in the second line with the addition of the

name

of the

god, an epithet, or a term to define the subject of the psalm. Thus no.

XXXII
1

begins

Oh honoured

one repent, behold thy

city,

Psalms to the balag are usually called kiSub, or MSubim. htfub compositions are
rare to find an trlemma accompanied

always public.
a.
II,
It is

by

a ritual as

SBH

p. 122, see Babyl.

i58.

X IV
2

INTRODUCTION

Oh

exalted

and honoured one repent, behold thy

city .

Compare
i

also no.

XXX:
how
long the darkness
,

In the city

my

soul doth sigh.


,

In

my

city

Girsu

how

long the darkness


services in the

my

soul doth sigh.


see nos.

For similar form of opening

Sumerian period

XXVIII, XXIX;
is

in later times,

V, VIII,
first

XX, XXI. A
line at the

different turn

given by placing the verb of the

beginning of the

second as in no. X. This formula could be applied to the beginning of tablets within the series, cf. tablet six of no. XI. A great many psalms

do not observe

this rule as nos. XIII,

XXXI.

Early psalms invariably begin Avith honorific names of the divinity,

and as each
mil,

title

occupied a line the Sumerian word for


line .

name

the

came to mean number of lines

At the end of each psalm the scribe gives

calling

them

names

Enlil in no.

XXXII

3-g are seven, but no.

referring to Enlil as the father of

seven mighty lines and in no.


these lines be inserted.

Sumer XI tab.

The honorific names of XXVIII omits the third these were known as the
16 a note directs that

2 rev.

From

the use of urn for line,

l\

any ordinary

line

could be called a mighty line

mil gu-ud, so that in line 29 of the


2 heroic lines
*

same

text a note directs to

supply

from the well-known

psalm nitukki nigin

Exalted one, repent.

A
as to

standard

set

of six or seven heroic

possessed by Enlil only.

The
.

titles

of

names seems to have been other gods were more indefinite

number and order 2

1.

In this case the scribe gives the

first

and

last lines

of the

hymn

to

be inserted.

2.

When

the heroic lines are mentioned, the first line of the section to be

inserted precedes the note. In


that the scribes

some

cases,

however, even

this indication is lacking so


lines.

must have known the

liturgies

by memory to insert the proper

In tablet

five

of no.

XI

line 0, ten heroic lines are indicated


it

and

if

we had not

the

full text in

a duplicate [see p. i5o]


first

would be impossible
a3 a

to restore the text since

not even the

line is given. In

SBH n,

hymn

of 42 (P) lines should be

inserted, probably the


lines,

SBH

L\-j

rev.

same Enlil hymn nituk nigin mentioned above. The 5o heroic 23, to be supplied in a Samas hymn after the mention of Ninib
as no.
first

are probably

somewhat the same


mei

XX
and

tab.

after

1,

6.

The note SBH 122

ob. ig imin mit

gu-ud1

has the

last lines

indicated sib sag-gig-ga and

amun

be supplied from Raw. IV 28* no. 4 obv. 24-32 four arc certain (25-28), while the fifth must have been a title of Marduk or
di-kud-mag-am; of the
five lines to

INTRODUCTION
In later psalmody the melody, elimma.
.

umun X,

ursaggal.

umun X,
see no.

obtained favour especially in the liturgies of Ninib and Nergal,


1

XX

and
1

In this book
literature
to the

K 69 [ZA X 276]. have sought not only

to

put together

all

the liturgical

from

the

Sumerian period but

also to collect the lamentations

amatu or word and the three great public liturgies, nos. XXII. The classical Sumerian material in Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian Tablets in
the British

Museum,

vol.

XV

7~3o,

may

be divided into

two kinds;
the

1)

ordinary liturgical psalms for public worship, and 2)


I] is

Tammuz
part
of

Psalms. Of the ordinary liturgies one [no.


a
series.

proba-

bly

Nos.

and

II

stand
Enlil

quite
in

in

class

by

themselves being ersemma

psalms

to

which the

word of

god
nos.

is

considered a destructive

spirit.

Three other psalms


five

to Enlil are

XIII,

XXVIII, and XXXII. These


and
poetical

Enlil psalms represent

the highest religious


attained.

standard
stand in

Nos.

XXVIII and XIII

which the Sumerians class by themselves


deity.

and show remarkable purity of

feeling

and high conception of


the

The only
song, no.

ordinary

psalm of the early period which approaches


form and diction
is

these Enlil psalms in beauty of

Ramman

epical

XXIX. The

other psalms of this class stand on a level with

the Enlil psalm no.


local calamity.

XXXII, being ordinary lamentations concerning a this kind were addressed to Nergal, no. XXVII, Bau no. XXX, Nana no. XXXI [No. XXXIII is a hymn]. The Tammu^ Hymns I-VI have been edited by Professor Zimmern
Psalms of
in the Berkhten der Philologisch-Historischen Klasse der Koniglich Sdchsisch
Gesellschaft

der

Wissenschajten \u Leipsig,

needless to say that any one

who

follows

Band LIX 201-262. It is Zimmern must be greatly


to interpret the

indebted to his work.

have not been able

Tammu\
the

Hymn

published by Dr. Pinches in Memoirs and Proceedings of


published.

Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society vol. XLVIII no. 25.


translation will be impossible until similar material
is

Nebo. Yet an explanation entirely different


text for
as a
1.

is

possible here,

see Babyl. II i5o.

[The

"dikud mag-am

is

uncertain.] Meissner,

OLZ

1908, 4o5, explains gu-ud

verb for omitted .


Cf. no.

XXII.

XVI
It

INTRODUCTION

would take us

far afield to discuss the

bearing of these

hymns upon
an extensive

the history of religion in this introduction.


liturgy for the annual wailing of

The

fact that

Tammuz

existed in highly developed

forms in the Sumerian period, 35oo-2000 BC, revolutionizes the history of the Adonis Cult. Perhaps the most important addition to our knowledge concerning the annual
certainty of
its

mid-summer wailing

for

Tammuz

is

the

origin at the time of dying vegetation.


is,

The hymns
to the god's

leave

no doubt about that. There

moreover, no reference

being

abandoned by his consort


life

Istar.

Her

role is that of a desolate

queen of

who mourns

for the departed lover.

the early mythology between

A sharp distinction existed in the sister of Tammuz and his consort. The

former, Bilit-seri, alone goes to Hades and speaks wifh her brother
to return to the world and restore life. In section one of VI Istar descends to Tammuz but he sends her back to the world. Only the sister Bilit-siri (tnuten anna) actually succeeds in speaking with him. In no. Ill her descent to Hades is described in a way

urging him
no.

that reminds one of the Semitic Descent of Istar.

Evidently later

mythology

transferred the character of the sister to that of the consort.

Since the original mythology brought two distinct female deities


into connection with

Tammuz,

it is

a priori probable that one

is

Sirius

the dog-star and the other Virgo.

The reason
3ooo

for

bringing Sirius or

Canis iMajor into connection with


that this star, in the period about

Tammuz the god of vegetation is BC must have risen heliacally


,

about June 20 lb

not July 20 th as in the Neo-Babylonian period.


is

June 20

111

to

July 20 th

the traditional

Tammuz
earlier

wailings. [That the stars

month of Tammuz and the which govern the months in the

Neo-Babylonian period stood, in the ancient epoch, just one month


seems evident from the material utilised by Kugler, Sternkunde
229. In no. Ill 7 girtab governs the seventh month, but the eighth in lh nos. I, II, V. In no. V the stars put down for Kislev month), (g
Tebit (10), Sebat (11) Adar (12), Nisan (1), Ajar (2), must belong to a period when the year began in the sign of Taurus, not Aries, see
also Kugler p. 254-] Sirius or Canis Major, the Kakban or bow-star, announced the death of Tammuz. Istar-Nana the goddess of love and animal life, was identified with Sirius. In her rising she finds herself

abandoned, and during the month which she controls she must lament

INTRODUCTION
for her consort, the

XVII
Istar

god

of vegetation.

That

abandoned and caused

the disappearance

ofTammuz must
myth

belong to a later mythology

when

the idea of her star

announcing the month of heat and dryness was


that she caused the destruction of

developed into the

her lover.

Why
tation?

should Sirius be identified with the consort of the god of vege-

The goddess

of animal passion

is

naturally the

companion
about

of

god of plant life. According to Kugler p. 2/j4 the bonds of love with Tammuz from her heliacal
the
I
st
,

Istar-Sirius lives in
setting,

May

to

her heliacal rising about July


I
st

20"',

[calculated at

3ooo
to

BC,
in

from April
the
this

to

June ao

11

'].

This

is

exactly the period of luxuriant

vegetation and of animal pairing.

Istar does

not descend

Hades

month of Tammuz, she cannot, for as goddess would be astronomically impossible.


then
is Bilit-siri,

of the rising star

Who

gesten-anna

the

queen of heaven
exactly one

or in
It

Semitic queen of the (Elysian)

field ,

who

descends to Hades?
is

can scarcely be other than Virgo, whose rising


later

than that of Sirius and who, during the month of


to

month Tammuz, was


with

supposed
Venus,

be in the nether world.

If

her character became absorbed


Istar

into that of Istar at a later period,


it

when

was

also identified

indicates that the astronomical

mythology was

either forgotten

or abused.

The

classical

form of the

Tammuz myth is,


deities
1

however, unmis-

takably astronomical. Nothing else will explain the relation of the characters.
(Istar)

That the

essential

meanings of the

Tammuz and Nana


myth
are distinctly

were originally principles of nature cannot be denied, but the

motifs

which make
If,

of

them

characters in a great

astronomical.

then, such clear astronomical myth-making can be


it is

demonstrated for a period so remote


for

a priori reasonable to seek

an astronomical explanation of other legends of Babylonia and those

peoples, of
teacher.

whose legends and culture Sumer and Akkad was the great
I

In regard to the liturgies of the late period

have made special

ittempts to study the three great temple services ame-barana-ra, mulen-

iu-nunui-gim and uru-gul-a-ge. Of these the Nippurian service ante

1.

The mother

of

Tammuz

is

Bau, goddess of healing, and his father must have

leen identified with Ninib,

god of the vernal sun.

XVIII

INTRODUCTION
;

baranara seem to have been exclusively Babylonian at any rate no Assyrian duplicates of any portions have been found. The numberless
redactions

which

it

must have passed through

to

make

it

suitable for

local services in every part of Babylonia have caused insertions throughout. Especial mention is made of Sippar, Babylon and Barsippa,
tab. Ill rev. 9
:

Larsa appears

19.

At

different points the seven heroic


rev.,

names of Enlil or a portion of them appear, I rev., Ill obv., IV obv. 4-io, rev. 44-5o, V obv., VI rev., in all seven times.

In the two Isin services, also redacted tor every possible Babylonian cult, frequent reference to Enlil, as the all-powerful deity, appears.

Here the goddess frequently wails


series

for her cities,

whereas in the Nippur


II the

only the people wail. Into the reverse of tab.

liturgists

inserted a popular

psalm

to Enlil.

Traces of redactions for Nippur,

Lagas, Ris, and Dilbat are often found and tab. V, as


is

we have

seen,

a synthesis of the entire pantheon. Since this liturgy


it

must have been


official

used throughout Assyria


in the
religion

is

curious that local gods do not appear

Assyrian redactions. Assyria must have regarded the

of Sumer and Akkad as too sacred to be trilled with. Beyond doubt the high priests of Nippur, Lagas, Isin etc. were regarded as infallible, and their books of liturgy accepted as revealed

wisdom.

The uru

gul-a-ge service, no. XII,

is

nothing but a remodelling of an

old Isin liturgy to the needs of the cult of Nana-Istar at Erech.


as .our present material allows us to

As

far

difference in the treatment of

over her city

which the
189-195].

draw conclusions, one observes a Bau and Nana. Bau appears as wailing word of Enlil has destroyed [pp. i5o-

167]; Istar on the other hand appears as an enraged and destructive deity [pp.

This difference in the characters of Bau and Nana will appear more
clearly

by comparing the two psalms

XXX

and

XXXI Bau
;

is

the l.vpe
Istar

of a suffering goddess, the great

mother acquainted with grief.

appears as the lady of terror, the agent of Enlil, and the personification

1.

Yet Bau

is

described as an active agent of destruction in rare instances,


1
;

cf.

pp.

i/i3,

/u-48; 171,

e^i^u there translated

by

cc

anger. ,

is

to be understood in the

sense of vexation , certainly not anger against.

INTRODUCTION
of his destructive word [nos.
I and II]. Since the conception of Enlil was well nigh monotheistic and certainly universal, it is rare to find a liturgy in which the sorrows of humanity are not attributed to him. Whether the type of liturgy be the sorrowful

from the

earliest period

mother, the beautiful and self-willed virgin, or a direct appeal

to Enlil

and
itself

his word,

the

ancient pantheistic iNippurian


as

theology

reveals

everywhere

as late

the

first

century BC.

The god himself

becomes mystified, he

retires into the

hazy conception of an all-pervad-

ing spirit and his word becomes the active agent.

When

this

mystic

conception had been evolved, the further step of identifying the word
of Enlil with the destructive goddess a psalm to Enlil from the early period, his word
to

Nana was made. Thus in no. II, went forth bringing woe

Nana and her people, suddenly


I is

[rev. 12]

Nana

is

identified

with the

word. The idea in no.

similar

of Nana, caused her temple to

word went forth, took possession be destroyed and herself exiled.


;

the

In the great Nippurian service to Enlil [X]


expression of the idea of the word [pp.

we have

the

clearest

101

ff.],

the destructive and

unseen
existed.

spirit of

god.

large
at least

number

of liturgies concerning the


series, nos. Ill

Of

these,

two

were long

word and IV; the

former im-mal

gii-de-de is catalogued

among

the Istar
is

(?) liturgies

Raw.

IV 53
to the

col. I 46, the latter


It

an Enlil liturgy.

matters

little

uddam ki-am-us into which category


is

catalogued, ibid. 6, as
the lamentations
in

word are put, the word of Enlil


of

identified

with Nana

each

case

the lord his


I

word am
,

says

Nana

[p. 4.7, i5],

with the

mighty word
none
see

am

frought
;

[37, 4], within the

word

abide and

me

[33, 26

i3, 2].

The anna elum series, concerning Ur, appears as an Enlil liturgy Raw. IV 5i col. I 10. Undoubtably the woes of Ur were explained as due to the destructive word of Enlil. The hymns to Sin and Samas
found
in this liturgy are certainly nothing but local insertions to adapt

the service to the needs of the local cult.

The word
nos. VIII

of other gods

was

later

regarded as a divine agency. In

and IX the conception


be original
is
;

of Nergal as possessor of the

word
in

seems

to

Nergal's

word forms
to the

the subject of a

hymn

69

rev.

There

a short

hymn

68-80, and a similar one to

word of Istar, SBH no. 56 obv. Marduk, Raw. IV 26 no. 4. Curiously


b.

XX

INTRODUCTION
find a long

enough we

hymn
IV

to the

word of Sin in
57-rev. 10.

a prayer of the

lifting of the

hand, Raw.

obv.

The conception
was the world
antiquity

of Enlil as a pantheistic spirit, a universal

and
of

all-

powerful god dominated in the Sumerian conception of the world, and

view

which
If

opera led

in

the

formation

the

great liturgies. Here alone the pure and lofty conceptions of remotest

must be

studied.

other gods appear as possessors of the


is

divine word in the liturgies


insertion.

it

evidently nothing but a late local


1

The

history of the liturgies proves that Enlil and Enlil


for Hie public services.
at first

word

were the only permissible themes


such as psalms
to local

Other themes,

gods,

were

common

but the mono-

theism of Nippur drove out every other conception. Although


to the

hymns

word of other gods are found, yet they possessed not the historic

privilege of belonging to the public liturgy.

From

first

to last the

monotheism
ful

of Nippur expressed in the beautiful themes of the sorrowIstar,

mother, the fugitive and insolent

and the divine word, fixed


Babylonian religion

the

dogmas
to

for the theology of the public liturgies.


its

appears

have reached

highest level in the Sumerian period, or at


that period

least not later than

2000 BC. From

onward

to the first

century

BC

popular religion maintained with great difficulty the sacred

standards of the past.


Since Babylonian literature
is

so rich

in

public penitential serthese great liturgies said

vices the question naturally arises, in

when wore
set

the temples?

Did by one

the

Babylonians
? I

apart certain days of the

month

or year for these services

believe to have

shown

that the
1

sabaltu assigned

text to the fifteenth

day of the month


is

word means

wailing

In another grammatical text sabattu

explained by day

of the heart's repose 3 .


flute or bag-pipe,

The

great liturgies end with a

psalm on the

of the services

chidmotif found in the name of a certain day of the month it is certain that these penitential services caused the day to be so called. In
is

may thy

heart be at rest 3

If,

then, the

1.

ZDMG

1908, 29.

The

text referred lo is K. 601 2

+ K.

10

68/1,

published by

Dr. Pinches in
2. 3.

PSBA

190/i, Feb.
libbi.

R. II 32 ab 16. urn nuh

See pp.

125, 173,

i9/|.

INTRODUCTION
other words, the i5 of the month bore the name labattu or Sabbath because public lamentations were held then.
lh

The same
logy for

text gives special

names

for the ninth, tenth,

and ninehemero-

teenth of the month.

The ninth is called two months Marcheswan and

battu or bittu. In the

intercalary

Elm

the twenty-

eighth and twenty-ninth days are called

um bitti

or

um

bubullp. bubullti

eclipse, time when the moon is not seen, but, since, penance and prayers were always said in the dark of the moon, bubbidu came to mean sorrow , and hence bittu, its synonym, must mean

means literally,

the same, although applied

to a

day (the ninth) not


since the

in the dark of the

moon. There
for putting

is

philological reason to infer that the bittu day

was

a lime

on sack-cloth and ashes

Sumerian equivalents
or

given for bittu mean, one, a kind of rough skin garment, the other,
ashes.

The

tenth day bears the designation

ekisti

ekisti,

which
day of
called

waits for an explanation.

The nineteenth
an
evil

is

called ibbu, or

wrath

(dies irae)

3
.

In the hemerologies the nineteenth day


. .

is

day of wrath of Gula,

day

on

this

day of

the

wrath

of Gula, the goddess of healing

and the patroness of

the ancient
title

Sumeof Pase

rian dynasty of Isin,

which

also ruled

Babylon under the


,

Dynasty, the great liturgy, The goddess of child-birth

no. XI,

must

have been sung 4

In the hemerologies the third, seventh and sixteenth days bear the
designation nubattu of

Marduk and

Zarpanit. nubattu

ing

so that public penitential liturgies

means mournmust have been held on those

days. Naturally one of the Enlil or

chamber

no. X, or

the Esagila service to


R. IV 3a-33*

Nana services like the Bull to his The crying storm , no. Ill, was redacted for Marduk. The term uhulgallu, or evil day, is

i.
j..

ud nad-dm. In R.

i4 ab ig reference

is

made

to the

mourner's garment

Sipat bitti. In

CT XIX

43, 6 bittum follows ilm lapadii day of no

mercy

and has the

Sum. equivalent
ashe-day or bittu
3.

i^i-'gar

= tumri

ashes .

This would lead to the inference that


ashes.

was characterized by wearing sack-cloth and

ibbu

= uggatu,
bittu or

um ibbu=

11m ufgati,

CT Will

a3, i5.

4.

The

day of sackcloth and ashes which

fell

on the ninth
1

in
.

K. 6012

etc.

does not occur in the hemerologies on the ninth but the 28" and 29 th
logies call the ninth the day of Ninib
cloth

The hemero-

and Gula hence

it

may be

inferred that sack-

and ashes were used in the Gula service no. XI.

XXII

INTRODUCTION

applied to the seventh, fourteenth, nineteenth, twenty-first and twenty-

eighth; of these

all

the texts agree that the nineteenth

was

a day of
to

wrath

the hemerologies assign

mourning

to the 7"',

but not
is

the

fourteenth. Unfortunately the description of the twenty-first

not yet

explained.

One can be

certain that liturgies

were said on the twenty-

eighth and twenty-ninth and probably with sack-cloth and ashes.

We
,

know
The
is

that the king said the entire bit rimki or


1
.

house of baptism

service at that time


text

which assigns the

fifteenth

day as a Sabbath

for

mourning

certainly

much
month

earlier

than the hemerologies which seem to have

divided the

into four

weeks of seven days. The ninlh day lamenon the


fifteenth.

tations disappeared, as well as the sabattu

Evidently,

however, the word was widely used for lamentation days and went over
into

Hebrew

as a designation for the

Babylonian weekly lamentation.


if

The

periodical seven day lamentations

carried out at

all

must be

late; as

we have

seen, not all of these are especially called days of la-

ment but

only, evil days .

fifteenth, nineteenth,

Another reason
that the

for

The earlier arrangement, viz, ninlh, must be based upon other lunar principles. assuming that the liturgies published in this book
3' 1
,

were actually said on the


certain

th

16 th

18 th

28 th and

29"',

days

2
,

is,

word sigi'i or psalm lo the flute appears in days. The hemerology for Marcheswan, or
11

the instructions for


the eighth
1

has the following directions for ihe 6


of

',

16

th

and 26" days;

6
.

month,
th
,

Day
.

Ramman and Ninlil,


to

Before he goes in

day [unfavourable. The king shallsing a psalm. sing his psalm he shall change his. robe 3 In

the night toward the East unto

Ramman

he shall

set forth offerings,

and

shall

make

sacrifices.

His prayer shall be received. The heart will

be glad
16"
1

Day

of

mourning forMarduk and Zarpanit [favourable day]

*.

1.

Babyloniaca III i-3o, Proceedings of the Oxford Congress of Religions 1908, article

on Private Penance.
2.

At

least

on these days in the

later period

perhaps also on the i4 lh and 21 st

3.
k-

la-am ana Sign eribu maSlia nam\a inakka-ar-ma.


ihn magir

and urn

la

magir have
of
la

a signification of
is

some kind not connected with


vhulgallii.

religion.

third of

Thus the seventh Marcheswan is um

Marcheswan

an iim magir but an iim

The

magh ,

also the fourth, but

magir in intercalary Elul.

INTRODUCTION

The king

a bright

garment before ho
2
.

[caters] for the

psalm

[shall.
1
.
. .

.]

He

shall inflict incisions

upon himself and sing


In the night before

the psalm

He

shall follow (?) the psalmist

Marduk and

Istar the

king shall
ing
to

set forth offerings


bilit

and make

sacrifices.

In the early morn-

Samas and
set forth

malati and to Sin, the famous god, offerings


sacrifices.

he shall
(his)

and make

[The god.

.]

shall

make ancient

good fortune, from

his troubles he shall free

him

if

The twenty-sixth day, sacred to Ea, contains directions for a psalm. These three days must have been characterized by simple flute psalms not by long liturgies the sixteenth, a nubaiiu day, is evidently a
;

day of public wailing. Curiously the directions


(sixth

for intercalary

Elul

month)

forbid the sign or psalm on these days.

One

infers that

months differed, and since we have as yet nothing but the hemerology of one ordinary month (the other being intercalary) it would be unwise to speculate too much. I infer from
the directions for different the material wherein the texts agree that public lamentations, the services edited in this
ibbu

when

book were used, belong

to the biilu, nubattu,

and sabaltu days. Since the king represented the people, he was
to observe all the

compelled

days of the month in some special

way
the

and in certain months

to recite

psalms on three days 3


I

Since

all

great liturgies contained sign psalms at the end,

infer that they

must

be the services for public lament.

The
and

origin

and meaning of the Hebrew Sabbath are philologically

historically clear.

No

idea of rest, or repose obtained for that day


restraint

until the

Hebrews enforced

from ordinary labour

at the

weekly

periods of penance.
so

The Babylonian

periods of penance celebrated in

many

centres of both empires for nearly three thousand years natu-

rally influenced the religious services of other peoples.

i.

abbuta ligallib

Hgu

isalli.

For the process of marking

a slave abbuta gullubu, cf.

Daiches, Rechtsurhtndeti 98 and


2.

ZA XVIII

212.

kald

ittir.

3. Naturally the

king himself could not


to

fulfil all

the directions set


rituals

down

for

him.

He undoublably
of

delegated others

perform the endless

and

sacrifices

required

him

as the divine ruler.

CONTENTS
Pages.

1-9,

Lamentation to Nana of Erech.

to-i5, Part of an early series; a lamentation to

Nana

of Erech.

The 30-55, The The 50-7


1

0-35,

series series
series

immal gndede.

uddam kiamai.
anna elume.

72-75,

lamentation to the word of Enlil.

7O-88, Series to the word of Nergal.


of a series to the word of Enlil. The Nippur service, ame-baranara. 130-179, The Tsin service, muten-nu-mtiw%-gim. 180-190, The Isin service adapted for Erech, wu-gulage.

8g-g3,

End

g5-i 29,

ig6-2o3,
20/1-209,

Vncicnt psalm to Enlil.

The Enlil-psalm adapted for Ninib. 2io-2i3, Fragment of a Nippur service. 2 4-2 1 7, Fragment of an Assyrian copy from 218-219, Fragment of a psalm to Enlil.
1

Nippur

service.

220-22

i ,

Psalm

to Enlil.

222-224, Fragment of a Nippur service.


22/4-237, Series gud-nim-kurra to ISinib.
237-2/17, Series babbar-dim e-ta of Nippur.

2^7-255, Fragment of a series to Ninib.

255-2^9,
2fio-203,

private penitential prayer to Ninlil.


a

Fragment of

Nippur

service.
etc.

263-267, Ancient Semitic psalm of Erech and Agade 268-271, Penitential prayer to Ninlil(p). 272-275, Psalm to Nergal.

276-279,
280-283,

Hymn Hymn

to Enlil.
to

Ramman.

284-287, Psalm to Bau. 288-291, Psalm to Nana.


292-295, Psalm to Enlil.

296-299,

Hymn

to Sin.
to

3oo-34i, Psalms

Tammuz.

TEXTS

GT XV

7-9

= no.

II.

XXVI

TEXTS

= V. 680 = XTX. ASKT 116-7 = XXIII.

6ii

K4i

[PSBA. i8 9 5]

K6g[ZAX
K
sd.

27 6]

357

Delitzsch, Assyrische LesestAcke


pp. i34-6, see p. 192.

3d

Rm. IV

97

[ASKT [PSBA

= no. = IV. 126] = = XXV. 9 ot]


I.
I.

lament

to the

word

of Enlil

which

takes possession of Istar and


III.

brings ruin to Erech. Closely allied to no.


the British

Text, Cuneiform Texts

Museum, vol. XV, pis. 24-5. Obverse 6 12 GT XV of 3i. The reverse is a duplicate of K 4r obv. col. Ill and rev. 7,25 1, so far as preserved. K l\i is published by Dr. Pinches PSBA i8g5 Feb., and has been collated by me. The fragment is the lower right hand quarter of a tablet of three columns on obv. and reverse. On the obverse we have the right half of the lower part of col. II and all of the lower part of col. III. Pinches' numbering of columns is wrong. His col. I is obv. II and his col. II is obv. III. Of the reverse we have the upper part of col. I Pinches' col. Ill and the right side of the Pinches' col. IV. In other words 3/4 of this upper part of col. II

tablet

is

gone. Since the lower part of obv. Ill of


1

4i begins with
pi.

the reverse pi. 25,

it is

probable that

col. Ill

began with
no.

24, i4

ud-ba where a section begins. K. 4i was a

much
13 VI

longer text, but shows

everywhere a purer

style of
is,

Sumerian than

23ii7

= CT

pis.

24

f.

The conclusion
IV
1

therefore, that

K K

4i

is

a copy with Semitic

version from a text

still

older than 23117. Col. II of the rev. of

4i

= Pinches'
4
1

is

a duplicate of part of

207

= A.SKT
The

i26-i3o.

rev. II 5-

5 equals

257 obv. 65

rev. 4-

texts restore

each

other mutually.

BM

23117 was

also collated

by me. For

4i rev. II

and

257 see ZA, XX.II 2o3.

6 3

LAMENTATIONS TO THE amcUll NO.


I

...
. .

nu-mu-

....
|

3
[\

mas-mas
.

nd-mas-a
nigin-n\a.
1

6 [ga-sa-an me- eh mu-lu glr-diir-]uru-a gur


7
[sal tuk-]ki

[ra me-en].

sug-ga
s

md-su-a[me-en]
[ba-]an''-nigin-na[me-en]

8 [nigin]ga ambar^-ra
9 [iiru-]ma bdr -ri-i)ien

sila-ma* gir-[men]

io
ii

ki-SIG-SALAM e-ama-mug-ma saldm e-iir 8-ra-[bi me]n a-nu-ma-aV men Mr -xal-ma-aV


1
'

12
1

nin-menE-\-SAL-ma
e-ne-em-md-ni ba-da-iil
il

Mr' -nu-ma-al-la men


-e

en-na sd-in-ga-mu-ub-dilg

n n

i-de-ma sa-i-ni-ib-du

A ud-ba

NUNUZ (?)-H dg-gin-na-mu u


NUNUZ-li

ud-ba

me

li-e-a

i5 dim-sd ud-ba
1

dg-gin-na-mu ud-ba me-e

li-e-a

ud e-ne-em an-na
'

ma

i-ir-a-bi
i-ir-a-bi

17 e-ne-em

mu-ul-lil-ld

ma-ra

18 e-mu-a
19 gar-ra-an kitr-ra

mu-si-in-gin-na-ba
mu-si-in-tur-ra-ba

20
21 22

ma ma mu

mu-si-in-gin-na-ba

mu-si-in-us-sa i6 -ba
.
. . .

a
16

mu-si-in-tur-ra-ba
i-ni-in-tur-ra-ba

23 mu-\lu\ su-e-bu-mal

2k su-nu-lug-ga-ni
25 %i-ga HU-\-SI-a

m\a-su mu-si-i\n-ir-ra-ba
ba (?)..

a-ba

1.

Br. 1066, in
;

which four signs have been compressed,


see ZA.

REC

= hid 220 = gur, ur R = gur, kur = nakdru.


2.

i44, l45

XX
XV

45 1

here the variant has

Mr =

= tur

llin

nakdru, hence

The
Cf.

variant has nothing in this space, but this text has traces of a sign.

3. 4.
5.

CT

XII 25 obv. 57 and


to

I0 rev. 6.

So probably

be road instead of the doubtful

ma

(sic !).

UR

variant 8,: has bur.

6.

Var. mu.

3 1 1

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV
6

2 4-5

queen

am

one that has turned against the market places


in a

am
7

I.

Caretaker of the low lands


all

sunken boat

am

I.

8 She that entraps


9
I

the fish of the pools


city,

am

I.

am become a foe unto my

io In the place of giving birth

unto
in

my

streets estranged.

the house of the begetting

mother, guardian of the


1

home am
I,

I.

She of the pure heart,

she without fear was

12
1

Lady in my courts, with heart at peace was I, But his word sent me forth, as often as it comes
it

casts

to me me prostrate upon my face.

ill

Then

...

i5 16 17

18
19

20
2

22 23

ik 25

When the word of Anu was brought to me, When the word of Enlil was brought to me, When it came to my temple, When it took the way of the mountain, When it came to When they (?) trod When they entered When the unconsecrated entered, When they laid unclean hands upon me,
.

.,

.,

7.

Br. 7021 Br. 8523

var. ki-il ki-ne-en.

8. 9.

the var. ur (54gi)

is

original.

Var. gal, here again the variant has the original writing.

10. Var. gal. d-gdl (mal)


11. 12.

= mamlu unrest, Babyl.


BA,V
same
533, 3
;

II

179 note.

See p. k
sd-dug

1-

i4-

= kasadu
;

(g5/(2)

and for in-ga instead of gan or gen in precatives,


in-ga-ur-ur-ri
[the

see

Babyl. I 272 n. 5

in-ga-sir

tasus

SBH

i3o, 22.

i3. sa-di for sn-du,

and du
Cyl.

= labdnu SAI 3oo5,


root].
8, 19.

words labdnu

cast

down, and

labdnu make
\l\.

bricks, are the

For dative

after "su-dii see Babyl. II 72.

Cf. dg-gin-na

Gud.

i5. us-sa

= ddsu SAI 344i2o3 no. 121.

16. lu'u, see Babyl. II

indentations to the amaiu NO.

Reverse.

ga-sa-an-ga-ma egir-ra

ba-c-HU-\-SI-a-ba
ba-e-teg-a-ba

3 im-teg-amar-a-bi 4 ur-ri* me-ri (ju) e-bu ma-al-la-ni


5 ur-ri-bi su-nu-lug-ga-ni
[nak-ri su-u katd-su
6

E-\-SAL-mami 3-ni-in-tur
ma-hi mu-si-in-ni-ir

la me-si-a-fi ia-si ub-la]


-teg''

6 su" mu-si'-in-ir im-mu-un


[ka-ti-su
7

ma-e ni-bi ma-teg*

ub-lam-ma u-par-ri-da-an-m]

ur-ri-bi su-ni mu^-si-in-ir tiie-da'

mu-un-gam-min 11
12

[nak-ri su-u kat-su u-ub- lam-ma ina pu-luh-ti us-mi-tan-ni]

8 ur-ri-bi ma-e im-ba-da-an-teg e-ne


[ana-ku ad-luh-ma

u nu-mu-da-an -teg
su-u ul ip-lah-an-ni]

K dam-a-ni ba ie -ni-in-tug" 9 ur-ri-bi tug-mu mu-un-kar


[su-ba-a-ti is-hu-ut-ta-an-ni-ma as-sat-su u-!ab-bi-su\

a w 10 ur-ri-bi za -mu mu-un-tar dumu-ni ba -ni-in-lal


[nak-ri su-u uk-ni-i ip-ru-' u-ma ma-rat-su is-kun\

ii ki-gub-ba-bi

&m-GUG
ma-M 2i
i3

20

-me

[man-xa-as-su

a-kab-ba-as]

12

dim-ma
[.

ni

ki-dm^-si -kin-kin

ra-ma-ni-ia

as-ra-a-ti es-te-ni-'i-e]
ba-e-ta na-e
2 ~

ud-ba ni-ba-teg

i4 i-ma ba-an-ul-li-en

ingar-ma

n ba-ab-gu-lug-e* 1

[ina Mti-]ia ur-ri-ha-an-ni ina i-ga-ri-ia u-gal-lit-an-ni]

i.

obv. Ill 3 begins hero. Semitic translation of line 2 1*

is

arkahii.

2.

Var. ur-ri-bi. Var. omits.


Var. adds ni.

3.
/j.

5. 6.
-j.

Var. mu-un-'si.
Pinches' text
lias e,

which

is

actually

on the

tablet,

not un.

Var. du. Var. omits ma-e ni-bi ma-teg.

8. 9.

Var. mu-un.

10. Var. im-te-a. 11. 12.

Var. en.

The

root

is

J^Q

see Babyl. II

54

n. Q.

CUNElFOItU TEXTS XV a/(-5

Reverse.
i

When When
The The

the fore-manga of the boat

[I

mounted?]
I

the hmd-gas'anga of the boat

mounted,
?

3
k

foe unconsecrated 28 entered foe put his

my

courts

6
7

When When

his

unwashed hands upon me. unwashed hands he put out, he caused me

to tremble.
fear.

the foe put forth his hand, he smote


I terrified

me
not.

with

Though 9 The foe io The foe


8
1

the foe' 9

he dreaded

me

lore

away my

robe,

and clothed

his wife therein.

stripped off

my jewels,

and placed them upon his


daughter.

tread

now

his courts.

12

When
Then
In
I

they sought for

me

in the sacred places,


30
.

i3
i/i

dreaded

to

go forth thither

my

temple they pursued me, in

my

halls the) terrified

me.

l3.
l/i.
1

\ ar.

omils urribi.

Var. omits.
"Var.

5.

mu-da-au-stg.

iC. Var. 17.


18.

mu.
is

Sign

ZID, bul probably an

error.

Var. has dak %a-gin.

19. Yar.

mu.
this sign

20.
2
1

For

with value

ma = kabasu see

GT XVII

38, 10.

Var. im-ni-as-ma.

22. Var. a. 23. Var.


il\.
"si-in.
e.

Var. adds

25. Var. ul-e, and cf. Babyl. II 2oi


26.

under GIR.
collation.

27.

Var dim not ma, so also my Var. lug-ga. Read lug after
on

collation.

my
,

28. Literally u ho with shoes

hence one infers that the Babylonians removed

their shoes to enter their temples.

29.
30.

So Sumerian
ba-e-ta

line.

Semitic

is

intransitive.

to go

up yonder, ba

locative of thing at a distance


I

na-e a negative

optative after a verb of fearing, see Babyl.

272 notes

6, 7.
isle,
is

The

original nuance of

the demonstratives of the


at the centre, n. class for

in, n, b classes is
is

that of hie,

Me
far

class for

what

is

what

near, and b class for

what

away.

5 6

LAMENTATIONS TO THE
1

aiUCltU
1

NO.

tu-gu im-te-a-dim

gis -ura-bit'*]
r '

[ki-ma su-um-ma-tum pa*-ri-it-ti ina gu-su-ri


1

su-din-gu dal-la-dlm
8

dug-de* al-gi-ri
es-te-ri
']

[ki-ma su-din-nu (issuru) pi-ri-si ina ni-gi-is-si

17 me-e e-mu^-da gu-dim


[ina Mti-ia ki-tna is-su-ri

im-ma-ra-dal-en
u-sap-ris-an-ni]

10

18 ?a-sa-an-meii 19 egir-mu-a
[bit

n uru-mu, i2 -da gu-dim im-ma-ra-dal-en u


gi't-mu-un-de-de-e
il-ta-na-as-si-a]

u e-mu" egir-mu-a

ar-ki-ia

20 nin-mcn erim-mu egir-mu-a gu-mu-un-de-de-e


[gasan-min uru-ma egir-mu
21
se-ib i-si-in(-ki)-mu
es
:

be-li-ku
gti

gu

a-li ar-ki-ia elc.J

egir-mu-a

-mu-un-de-de-e

22

e-gal-mag-mu egir-mu-a gu-mu-un-de-de-e


la-ra-ak-(ki)-mu egir-mu-a gu-mu-un-de-de-e

23
il\

se-ib

gig-kisal

-imin-mu egir-mu-a gil-mu-un-de-de-e"


biti-ia ul biti

25 me-e e-mu e'-mu nu-me-en iS a-dim in-na^-diig


[ana-ku ana
2i

at-tam
i0

ki-i

aq-bu-u]
r

26 me-e urn-ma uru-mu nu-me-en


27 na -an-ni
2l

a-dim in-na- dug


1
''

-tur-tur ge-um-mi-diig-a

la-bi

mu-ku(s)-e

'

[la ir-ru-ub-su

aq-bi-ma la-lu-su ik-kal-an-ni]


i-si-is-bi
2

28 [na\-am-da-md-ma^ ge-um-mi-dug m
[la ul-[ta-ha"s-sad-?\su

mu-ta~'-si-gi

aq-bi-ma si-hi-la-su' * u-sa-na-ai-anni

1.

Var. mils.

2.

The

text of

4i has ba

ir.

3.
4-

4i has^a not

pi. pariltu

= parid-lu she that trembles.


nubatla id ibittn they take no repose
1,

From

nabatu

lo

repose

cf.

LSS

II

p.

io4- nubattu sorrow, lament,

is

probably from a root nabtl KB, VI


II 1, p.

43a, but nubattu

=r evening, from nabatu,


5. 6.
7.

cf.

LSS

10

[.

Var. di-da.

Var. al-glr-glr-ri-en.
I-

from

;~pl;,

f--*

to journey bv night

\\

SAJ 33o8.

8. 9.

\ ar. omits.

Var. mk.

10. Var. im-ma-ra-an-ial-e-en ii. Var. omits. 12. Var.

ma and

da omitted.

i3. Var. has 14.

no translation.

Var. omits egir-mu-a,.

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV
1

a/|-5

Like a quivering dove upon a beam

I sat. I

16 Like a fleeing sudin-bird from


17

my

cranny swiftly

passed.

From my temple like a bird they caused me to fly. 18 A queen am I from my city like a bird they caused me to 19 Behind me is my temple, behind me , I sigh. 20 A queen am I, my habitation is far away , I sigh. 21 The brick walls of Isin are behind me , I sigh. 22 The abode of my temple galmah is behind me , I sigh. 23 The brick walls of my Larak are behind me , I sigh. 29 ik My seven dark chambers (P) are behind me , I sigh.
;

fly.

25 To 26

my
I

temple, thou art not


city,

To my
If I

thou art not

my temple , thus I cry. my city , thus I cry.


it

27 If

say say

I will

not enter into

, its

beauty consumes me.


it

28

I will

not

come unto

it(?) ,

longing for

exhausts me.

i5. Var. i6.

md

(not gan).

For

gig-kisal v.

Thureau-Dangin VAB,

252

the G. of Lipit-islar in

CT XXI

i8, i5

was

also at Isin.

17. Lines 2i-a4 omitted in the variant. 18. Var, men. ig. Var. na-an.

20. Var. men.

ai. na negative after verb of saying.

22. Var. na,

which

is

correct, since a locative

is

required.

23. Var. gi-en-im-mi-dug-a. ik- Var. mu-un-kd-e.


a5.

4i has na-an-da-ra
A.

ra

is

certain,

and there

is

a larger space after ra

than Pinches gives.

restoration

NE

is

impossible.

26. Var. ge-en-im-mi-diig

27. Var. mu-un-da. 28. sihitu

The

transcription

is

from

my

collation.

isi's

certainly

same word
Letters

as sihtu

isi's

Br. 11616, 11717.

The mea-

ning a desire, longing


shall attain his desire,

is clear, as in

sarru

belt sihittu'su ikaYsad,

the king
desire, v.

my

lord

Harper

VI 629
ppS H meaning

rev. 3.
J

For

siihu

Jensen,
silhi

K13VI

1,

44o [hence

strike

HW

565

b.

make

beautiful.]
,

and

cf,

hiduti
"sahi's

Surpu

8, 56.

The same
:

root had the

be curious

Adapa

III 4

isib

he was very curious


ibid. II rev.

I 2 issih ina

muhisu, he was aroused to curiosity concerning


II obv. 26.

him

3o

I s issinihhu

they will be aroused with desire, ibid


said of a tree inba nasima ana

Gilga-

mis Epic IX
is

col.

5i

it is

amari

sdh, it bears fruit, it

desirable to behold, hence sihatu

= desirable things, mahl


|-p\j

sihdli fdled

with things
derivatives

that satisfy craving.

Hence only one root


idem.

long

for,

wail for,
1,

Sum.

isi's,

siihu, desire, sihtu, sihittu

On

this root cf.


II.

KBVI

4n,

44o, 46g.

29. kisallu grave, outer court, Babyl.

175.

LAMENTATIONS TO THE 29 [a-dim


ni-gitl (?)-gul

ailldtU NO.

(iya-dim gul-gul]ni-zu a~dim[mu-un-pi-el\

[ki-ma na (?)-ka (?) ri-ht ki-i tu-ab-bi-ti-su ra-man-hi ki-i lu-qalli-li]

30 nin E-\-SAL-^u (a-dim)ni-gul-gul ni-%u


[be-el-ti ina mas-tak-ki ki-i ta-bu-ii etc.]

etc.

[.
[.

...

si-em di-ni

....
rev. II the

On K4i
ends of
1

upper right half of the column has the following-

lines.

...
.
.

is

3 k
. . . .

...
....
man-nu
:
.

ine-en

halig-ga

5 [i-de-mu-si'i a-ba-dm]bar-mu-iu[a-ba-d]m 6 [ina pa-ni-ia man-nu\ina ar-ki-ia


7
[i-de* il-la-iim)
:

ni-is

a-ba ba-ra

i-ni-ja

8 [dug-bad-du-muf
9

a-ba ba-ra- sub-ba

[dumu mag-di-da]

'

mu-ul-

lil-lix

me-cu

10 [mar-turn tirfara-]ti
11
[gal-di

sa

Enlil ana-hit
:

a-a-mu:
:

li-iz-ka-ra-]

turn:

" en-~it-na

a-bi-ia

HU Sin
llu
:

anaku
12

me-en.

[gasan-men sal-dug-ga :bc-\i-ku i ] tak-nil: "- nit-dim-mud ana-ku me-en


:

Ea

i3 [en il: e-na


ill

a]-na-as-si

h-mu-un
l:

il

sar-ri anassi

e
:

umun-ra

sar-ra a-]ta-a: mu-un-na-ab-ii: u-sa-as-si

i5 [sib-ra-nm: re-'i-Jja:

DU

mu

un-na-ab-si-em

a-nam-din: ma
:

16
17

\mu-itn-na-ab-ag
-\mu-un-na-ab-

u-se-pis

lav. i,

1.

Restoration after

4i rev.

18.
a

2.

So

to

be restored after

SBH

47

28

69, 10, cf

LSS

6 p.

Vri

38 not

igi-sd

after
3.

Haupl.
Restored after

SBH

G9,

etc.

Jasihovv, Religion

I 5/io n. 7

has a false trans-

lation.

CUXKIFOHM TKXTS \V 2^-5

Q
;

29 Even as he was hostile

(?) so destroy

thou him

do thou thyself

make him ashamed,


30

Oh

queen, as in thy chamber ihou didst perish, so

do thou

thyself

make them ashamed.


l\i

K
5
7

hev. II -+-

257 obv. 65

rev. 5.

Who

8 9
11

From my From my

12
1 1 1
1\

me? Who behind me? who escapes ? stride who flees away ? Honored daughter of Enlil am I. Honored daughter of my father Sin am 1. Queen am I, object of care of Ea am I.
is

before

vision

The
5

ruler

sustain
I

the king

sustain.

Yea, the king

cause to be exalted.

My

shepherd

appoint.

4.

267, obv. 76 has be-li-RI (sic

!),

but correctly restored by Prince, AJSL,

XXIV,

in,
5. 6.

be-li-ku.

am

lord, not

from inn

to

be weak. Jaslrow's translation

(I

5^i)

is false.

Sic!

LAMENTATION TO THE

WORD

NO.

II

innini e-bi ma-teg


e-bi

ma-teg
i

[ama mug-ui
[gasan [gasan

sir-ra-^u ug-ga mu-un-na-]gub

ki-na-ra gasan nigin gar-ra ug-ga

ama-ni gasan-gal-e ug-ga mu-un-na-gub]* mu-un-m*-]gub


mu-un-si-gar-ri
e]-ne-em

mu-ul-lilla-ri
d.

e-ne-em]
d.

git-la- a- ri

mu-ul-lil-la-ri

10
ii

ma-ab-gu-la'-a-ri
.

ma-ab-gul-a-ri'"

12 .3

sig-gan in-d ug-ga-ri

nu-mu- da-ma- ma
. .

i4
i5 iG i7
.

nu-mu-da-zi-zi
mu-ub-bi-ir

ttir-ra
bi

tar-a mu-ub-rig
abile
6

[me- ri
[e-

dmem- da

da-] ab-

il-

ri

am- daam-

18

ne-]

edin- na- ge

sag- im- da- sig- gi


bi-

19 [kalam]a

(?)

gig- gati-li-en

es

si-

ti-

li

20
21

[e(?)]-a

nii-mu-un

ma-al-la
ti-li-en
tilr-a

nu-mu-un

ti-li-en

dam-ma

nu-mu-un
nigin- ne- en

nu-mu-un
hi
me-en
kiir-ra

ti-li-en

22
23

hi- sigtiir-zjir-bi

ga

hi- bi-

ta

it-

me- en
8

24
25

a-nak-an
me-en
sag-ga

p-a-sa'-an

mu-ht

glr-dur-iiru-a

me-en

26 sal-tuk-ki
27 nigin-ga-a

ma-su-a
ba-an nigin-na
bur

me-en me-en

ambar-ra

28
*

urn-ma
to the
.

me

en

sila-mu

glr

me-en

Lament
ii

word of
is

Enlil. Text,

j-g no

<j I J 1

Reverse 3-8

a duplicate of

Cuneiform Texts of the British Museum pis. no \\\ tablet throe lines 26-34, which see

for notes
1.

on

this passage.

Restored from
Uncertain.
nsalpitu cf.

SBH

112, 29.

6.

2.

SBH

112, 3i.

3. 5.
-j
.

The

traces are against this restoration.


1.

4i obv. II

4.

gu-la var. oigul


terrify, cf.

For sag-sig

= shake,

= abatu.
i3.
as in

\V

Doubtful

text su-su-su of

which the third may be an error of repetition


libbu in

SBII ^3, 18. Cf. the form of "sag

CT

I\ 3a 10.

CUNEIFORM
1

TliTL'S

XV y-9

II
is

Istar

who
is

like unto

me?

who
mother

like

3 Begetting,

who

knows

lamentation,

k Queen
5

great queen

Queen

....

queen

Istar

who who
the the

abides abides

me? who abides among her people. among her people. among her people (?)
unto

word word

of Enlil. of

Ami.
Knlil.

9 io
ii

12

...

who brought calamity. who sent affliction. who spread abroad destruction.
? ? ?
?

i3
1

4
.

i5
16
17

scattered.

who in He was

the street his excited to rage,

smote.

he was excited
are shaken.

to

rage.

18 At the word the plains


19 In the land

20
21

From From

the

woe he has completed. home he took away posterity, from


look

the flock he
increase.

away

the

wedded he took away

posterity,

from the children

he took away increase. 22 All of them

were humiliated (?).


its

23 Bread of the cult of the dead in


o.l\

place

I eat.
I

In the court prepared, water of the cult of the dead

drink

10
.

25

queen

am

I,

who

has become estranged to the market places.


in a

26 She that cares for the lowlands,

sunken boat,

am
in

I.

27 She that entraps all the fish of the pools, am I. 28 lam the virgin goddess, hostile to my city, a stranger

my streets.

8.
9.

Here begins plale


Cf.

2/1, 6.

SBH

io5, i-3.

10.

Istar, as the deity to

whom

the riles for the dead were sacred, appears in her

character of goddess of the underworld.

1 1

12

I.AMJiNTATlOX TO TI1K AVOW)

>"0.

II

29 /h'-z'Z 30 Mr3

ki ge-en*

e-ama-mttg-ma salam e-ur-ra-bi me-en


gal
~\-

%al-

d-uit-

gal
nit-

megal

en

tun-men

SAL-ma

Mr'-

me-en

32 u-mu-un-na e-ne-em-ma-ni na-ma -da-leg mu-[lu]da-ni ma-teg 33 e-ne-em 34 e-ne-em


gu-la-ge

na-ma-pa-teg

mu-lu

da-ni

ma-teg

mu-ul-lil-la- ge

na-tna-da-teg mu-lu da-ni ma-teg

35

e-xid-miC' tiru-a ma-nl-in-gul

mu-lu da-ni ma-teg

36 mu-lu-zid-mu tiru-a ma-ni-in gul mu-lu da-ni ma-teg 3- e-tnu \u-gal-gal-la-bi ma-teg mu-lu da-ni ma-teg
Reverse.
1

mu-lu simttg
attta

si-giir-gitr-bi'"

ma-teg mu-lu da-ni ma-leg

gen" me-en ud-da gab-da-Mr mu-lu na-mu-pad-de


gu-la-ge ga-ba-da-Mr mu-lu
tnu-ul-lil-la-ge

3 e-ne-em
\ e-ne

na-mu

pad-e'e

em

ga-ba-da-Mr mu-lu na-mu-pad-de

5 ud-da e-a^ag-ga ga-ba-da-Mr mu-lu tia-mu pad-de 6 e-a^aga e-sun-na ga-ba-da-Mr mu-lu na-mu-pad-de
7 galu ii-M-ne Mn-Mti-e-ne nam-mu-pad-de-e-ne

8 e-ri-a-ni Mn-Mn-e-ne nam-mu-pad-de-e-ne


9 dim-md-ni
e

sir-mu-un-na-ra' i-dib mu-un-na-ab-bi


ad-gi-gi-na" i-dib mu-un-na-ab-bi

10 dim
1

gu-la dim

^a-e ud-da

ga-sa-an-mu za-e ud-da a"-ba-da-Mr a-na-a-a-dm


2/1

1.
!.

Omitted on
Yar.

pi

cf. kll

= ardatn Br.

g83i.

SIG-SALAM =
female
.

iiabitilu

begetting Br. 7020, and for gin

= ge-en = anitu

iii34, and for gin

=ardata SAI i383,

the rooto-w, therefore, probably had the simple

moaning
3.

Vilu Idiui, or collective bihiti Jciudli

BA

\ 618, 2a

SBH

65, i5; in the former

case

= sacred
2.

places, in the latter the mythological

abode of Ea in the deep. In

SBH
II
[[.

i3o, 38 bitdti Mnati probably refers to the constellations, v. Jastrow, Religion

16 note

He with high raised horn , in SBH 108, 23 lutsarikku is called si-giir-giir na-\a"s kartti ?] cf. AJSL 1907, 1^7, and for the mythological htsarikhi see Kugler, KB, VI 1, 3n Babyl. II 112. For the phrase cf. Gudca Cvl. A Slcrnkunde p. 33
I
;

21, 21.
5.

gan, ghen
Cf.

is

a var. of gin,
11

gen

to beget, see above obv. 29.


il ;

6.

Raw. IV

b 29, where the translation ends

in II 28 b 66

= uldh,

dim-ma

a syn. of en'su.

11

CLSETFORM TEXTS XV

'j-Q

j3

29 Maiden of the harem

am

I,

in

my house where the mother begets,


a protecting

shadow am
I.

I.

30 She of the pure heart,


3

she without fear


in peace
let
10
.

am

In

my

chamber

reign

32 With the word of the lord

none

strive; its

power who

shall

oppose ?

33 With the word of Anu 35


36

let

none none
it

strive; its power


strive
;

who shall oppose?


shall

34 With the word of Enlil

let

its

power who
;

oppose ?
shall

My

holy places in the city

has destroyed

its

power who
its

oppose ?

My consecrated people

in the city

it

has destroyed

power who
oppose?
shall

shall

37 Can the wise ones of oppose ?

my

temple oppose

its

power who

Reserve.
1

Can

the crafty one with flaunting horns oppose?

its

power who
oppose ?

shall
2

Begetting mother

am I,
I I

within the

spirit I

abide and none see me.

3 In the

k In the 5 In the

word word word

of

Anu

abide and none see me. abide and none see me.
I

of Enlil

in the holy temple

abide and none see me.


I

6 In the holy temple, in the pure temple


7
. .
.

abide and none see me.

They that seek me in places see me not. 8 They that seek in the deserts see me not. The lowly cry aloud to her, they utter lament. 9 10 The lowly unto the great goddess, the lowly unto Adgigi
lament.
1

utter

When

thou in the

spirit,

my

queen, thou in the

spirit hidest,

like to

what

is

it?

7.

issarahsii

IV

11 b

3o and

3g3 1 obv. 6 in Smilh Misd. Texts.

7 identifies ad-gi-gi with Gula; in SBH i3a, 4g a goddess designated by gdsan. The parallel passage has Enlil and Ninlil IV 11 b 32.
8.

Jastrow, Religion

II ig n.

g.
v.

a for ga

is

caused by change to second person, for a as precativc in 3d person

a-ba-an-lag-lag-gi-es
10.
Lit.

= li^jxu

GTXVI

36, g.

without anger, Mr' -gal

= uggatu.

3 1

-'l

LAMENTATION TO THE
12 e-ne-em
1

WORD

NO.

II

'gu-la-ge za-e ud-da a-ba-da-hlr a-na-a-a-am


'

e-ne-em

mii-ul-lil-la-ge \a-e ud-da a-ba-da-klr


titr-^u

'

a-na-a-a-am
1 '

i4 a ga-sa-an-mu

da-KAK-e salam-^u
3

ta-dm^-gid-gid

i5 dim-md-^u ki-nu-itn-gam

salam-%11 ta-am-gid-gid

16 dumu-ilg-gam-ma

tii"

nu-un-ma-al salam-^u ta-am-gid-gid

dum:i-ug dg-ga (?)-U a-gu diir-(tr-%u-ni l egir e-ba-nad


18 ligir-sag galu-e-da e-ne m-al-kud-kud-di

i9

i,i

d. "" gu-la-ge e-ne "su-al-lzud-kud-de 'mii-ul-lil-la-ge e-ne su-al-kud-kud-de

20 e-ne-em
21

ighiii-da' ud-de i-bar-ri ud-de ga-ba-bi-ri

22 e-ne-em

gu-la-ge i-bar-ri ud-de ga-ba-bi-ri


mu-id-lil-la-ge e-bar-i ud-de ga-ba-bi-ri

23 e-ne-em

24 a-ba ba-[tuk ud-]di a-ba ba-tuk md-e a-ba ba-an-si-em-e


25

e-ne-em
.

gu-la-ge a-ba ba-tuk md-e a-ba ba-an-si-em-e


'

26

e-ne-em

mu-ul-lil-l d-ge a-ba ba-tuk md-e ba-an-si-em


. . .

27 tilr-mu

baBAG(?)-am-e
ba-an-[si]-em-e

28
29

ba-BAG(?) a-ba

a-ba ba-an-[si]-em-e a-ba ba-an-[si-]etn-e

3o
3

a-ba ba-]an-\si-]em-e
es ba-gub-bi-es
s

32

md-e a-ba ba-an-[si-]em-e

33

34
35

d]m-da-KU md-e a-ba ba-an-[si-]em-e a]m-da-KU md-e a-ba ba-an-si-em-e


in-dug-ga
s

36

...

ura ba-an-da-HU -\- SI


.

in-dAg-ga

ura\ba-an-da-HU-\- SI
37

er]-sem-ma

mu-ul-lil

38

7] 3

mu-bi-im

1.

Omitted
So
1

in the text

for another error of omission see obv. 32.


ta expresses the passive for da, v.
v.

2.
]

understand ia-dm for am-ta, where

Babyl.
1

227, and for inversion of subject and instrumental case


3. 4.

ba-e-gam

lri-ne-in-gam

GTXY

22,

ff

u'saknis

Br. ioi52 var. of gid

nasahu 7028.

V Raw.

5o b 5o

1.

also

/|83o, 11.

3 5 6

CUSEIFOKV TEXTS XV
12

7-t)

I;)

Thou

art the

word

of Heaven,

when

in the spirit thou hidest,


like to

what

is it?

The word

of Enlil art thou,

when

in the spirit thou hidest,


like to

what

is it?

i4

How

long,

my

queen, shall thy courts be demolished, thy statue


kept in captivity?

Thy lowly ones The


thy statue
is

they have laid low, thy statue

is

held in captivity.

priest performs the rite of sprinkling no more,

held in captivity.

17..
18

?; thy crown and pedestal are hidden (?). The chieftain and those with him it has cut off. 19 The word of Anu has cut them off. 20 The word of Enlil has cut them off.

21

Before

it

the spirit
11.

The remainder,
SAI5i56.
;

22-36,

is

unintelligible.

5. 0. 7.

Cf.

ni here an article

cf.

above line 8

i-ri-a-ni.

Cf. igi-ni-ta in his presence


Cf.

RTC

5o

rev. II.

8. 9.

SBH

100, 5, ba-gubbi-es

= iikamri.

Cf. obv. 12.

Ill

Series im-ma-al git-de-de the crying storm , of


tablet

and part of the third are

still

preserved.

which the second The whole series belonged

to the class called

lamentations to the word, which are closely allied

to the lamentations to Nana-lstar.

SECOND TABLET

The

basis of this text

is

made from YATh 38


Each
to

= SBH
is

no. 66 and

VATh 23i=SBH

no.

82.

of these

tablets

fragmentary
tablets,

and tne numbering of the lines which probably belong either


as
is

often conjectural.
a

Three other

shorter form

of this series, or,


extracts
;

certainly the case with one

[K 2876], are simple

from
i5

sections of the series, have been used to complete the text


/iio

a)

VATh

= SBH

no. 58;

the upper part of the obverse for at least


of the fragment
last line is
is

lines is gone.

The

first line

line

43 of the obverse
;

of the text as restored


to Reisner

and the
ie.

59 of the obverse

according

ten lines,

5 lines of Sumerian text, are broken


it is

away;
full

the reverse then began at line 65, but


text at this point

highly probable that the

omitted the entire litany of the reverse of the

series since its reverse

has an entirely different

text, b)

K 2 875
line
is

= BA, \
38 of the

617

this text is evidently


1

an extract, since the third


line is

obverse

and the opening

probably an incantation. The obverse

The opening
As
is

line

is

mu-lu
"sa

slr-ra ud-de gig-gig-ga ud-de sir-sir-ri

sir-hi

umu

mu-"sa-\am-ris\

umu

mu-ni-hi ia-ti mi-nam


. .

to the cry of the

woe making
se

spirit,

the enervating spirit-me

This

perhaps an incantation line added

to the extract

why. . on the spirit, which the redacof the restored text


3g.

tor regarded in the

degraded

nse of an evil demon.

The obverse

67-69

is

evidently related to the incantation text

CT XYI

SECOND TABLET OF
is

THE CRTING STORM


52 and the reverse
2

))

broken away

at the

end

after obv.

is

entirely gone.

Since the obv. 16

= VATh /Uo obv.


VATh 4io

and about i5

lines are

gone on
variants,

the latter tablet, evidently the latter being

and

more profusely

glossed,

K 2 875 are simple c) K 2 00/i = BA, V


text.

618

the

obverse 10

is

obverse 70 of the restored

This text

is

evidently an

extract intended to begin with the litany


cries out at sunset etc. ,

when

Enlil lord of lands

but the redactor began his recension by using


of Enlil

the seven heroic


fitting
it

names

and probably a reference

to Nippur,

to the motif oi the litany before

coming

to the original litany.

The

text follows the restored text to the

end of the obverse and helps us

to restore the reverse to line 18. It is impossible to say

how much of the


if

end of the obv. and beginning of the


entire litany

rev. is

broken away, but


reverse of

the

was given by

this tablet a large

number would be missing;


the

the reverse evidently begins about

where

began so

that

we may with some

safety say that not

VATli l\\o more than three


Tablet

or four lines are gone.

The whole

of the litany could not have been


difficult situation.
;

given in that case.

We have

then the following

two of

this series lies before

a-\-b formed their


of the obverse
tablet three,
;

two variant extracts obverse by extracting the lower two thirds


us nearly restored

their reverse is

from an entirely
at the

different tablet,
entirely.

perhaps

leaving out the litany of the reverse

Another
its

extract c

began with the litany

end of the obverse and formed


b.

reverse with the

same

extract as a

and

The

redactors of the three


;

smaller tablets represent two methods of redaction

on

their reverse

they agreed as to the

hymn

to the

word

or spirit (from tablet three?),


to the

but for their obverse one used the

hymn

word

or spirit from the

obverse of tablet two, the other used the litany

same

tablet.

We

have, therefore, in these five

from the reverse of the late Babylonian texts an


texts.

excellent example of

how

extracts

were made from longer

8 3 1

tablet
i

two

of im-ma-al

gi'i-de-de

[udu timu

3 i

k
5 udu gig-ga-dm 6 udu gig-ga-dm
7

udu gig-ga-dm
"sa-ab

8 udu
9

an-na
J

' [gul ma-al-la-ni]

Amu

lib-bi

a-nim
lib-bi
:

[sa lim-nis ib-ba-as-si]

io udu sab ib-ba: iimunu-ug-[ga

'gu-la[sa
1

ri]

a-nim rabu] 2
1

ii

udu sa-ab gul [ma-al-la

'mii-ul-lil-la-ri]'

12
1

umu
ud it

lib-bi

en-lil sa lim-nis [ib-ba-as-si]

dugud-e:

umu

ap-zjt.

(sic!):

ill

udu nu-i-a

udu

i5

umu

la [pa-du(J)]

li-mu-um-ma

"

[umu

16-19 Illegible

20 [udu] sdg-ga sa ma-ri


2

[
:

[udu]

ama

nu-un-xu-a-ri

"sa

um-ma

[id idu]

u
:

22 [udu]damnu-un-^u-a-ri

23 [udu]
i!\

NIN nu-un-^ti-a-ri
?

udu [. .] nu-un-fcu-a-ri] udu ses nu-un-[ju-a-ri]

[udu]

nu-un-\xji-a-ri]

udu ma-al nu-un-%u-a-[ri]

ib

umu
du-u
:

sa ni-it-ti la
tur-ri
:

i-du-u
"sa

umu
:

sa sub-tam [la i-du-u]

26 [udu] tu-mu

Amu

se-ir-ri*

du-ub-ba sub: ina bir-kina-

[a-ri]

27 [sag] : sa libbi 28 [udu] kin-gi-a


29 [udu]
? ?
:

su-nu-teg

la

i-mah-ha-ru
kur-kur-ra:
:

[a-ri]
.

e-lum-e

umun

"sa.
:

umu
:

da-a-i-ku
xii-a-ri

li-mu-um-ma

tu-mu nu-un
sir-

"sa

ma-ri ul i-du-u

30 [udu
3

tiir-]gul-e
:

udu ama's

[ri

[udu] ul-ul

mut-tak-hi-bu

KA

al ? ri

a-gi

1.

Restored from Restored from

2.

SBH SBH

32,

t\i f,

82,

t\o.

TABLET

TWO OF

THE CRYING STORM

19

Obverse.
i

The

spirit

3 5
6
7

The temple

The woe causing The woe causing The woe causing

spirit

spirit
spirit

...

8 Spirit of the heart of io Spirit of


1 1

Spirit of

become evilly disposed, the wrathful heart of great Anu. the heart of Enlil which is become evilly disposed.
is
,

Anu which

i3 All powerful spirit


1 1\

Spirit that forgives

no

evil

doing

16-19 Illegible

20

J
!

21 Spirit that has no mother.


i-i

Spirit that has

no wife,
sister,
.
. .

spirit

that has

no

23 Spirit that has no

spirit that
,

has no brother.
place.

ik Spirit that knows not 10

spirit that

knows no abiding

26 Spirit that casts the babe from the breast.


27 Whose mind none can oppose (?). 28 Spirit messenger of the exalted lord of lands. 29 The evil slaying spirit 30 Spirit that devastates the
3

who
fold,

has no son.

that

wrecks the

stall.

Rushing

spirit

3.

Restored from

SBH

3a, ^2

where by some mistake the

scribe gave the transla-

tion for line 8 above, but omitted the


4.

same in Sumerian.

Restoration very uncertain:

for

UD-DV =padti,
in

see

CT XVJ

43, 65.

For
Br.

limumma

= limun-ma, there
name

is

no equivalent
is

Sumerian
46i n.

as in line

29 below and
la padii cf.

SBH
5. 6.

127, 9: the Semitic translation

rather a paraphrase. For i\mu


I

7800, the

of Ninib's weapon, and Jastroiv

4)-

Restored from

SBH

127,

1.

7. 8. g.

SBH SBH
Text

127, 2.
127, 3.
la, so also

Messerschmidt.

Var. ra.

10.

Messerschmidt confirms Reisner's text nittii

ao
32
[udic.
. .

tablet
]

two of im-ma-al
umu

gu-de-de
:

gi-a-bi:

sa sur-?-me-su

ni-gul

i-ab-ba-[at..
:

33 [tur-in-And

mu-lu-bi
sib-ba

34 [amas]-in-sir
35 [am\a"s-amas-a 36
[ ]

mu-un kar-rad-su [. .] gul] mu-un : ri-i-[su.


.

im-mi-in-gal :?

si--ir tilr-ra

ama
3

sib-ba (?)

i-de-bi-ta-ba-an

37 [khm

u(?)]-kap -par tu-ur''

um-mi

ri-e-i
s

38

[tur] in-ga-gul-e

ama's in-ga-sir-[sir-ri]
s

6 3g \gi-lil-]mag -Am' ama-tilr-bi hi-ma-mi-ni-ib-gur-ri 9 e in-sir-i 4o [nag-tar-]mag-dm

!\o

ki-ma bu-tuh-tum si-ir-tum


[udu]

bi-ta-ti

[usardd]

'

\i

urud
1
'"

yim-mag-e

a :umu ki-ma

ie-en-ni sir-turn:

u Z\al-la n

in-ri-ri
txi

li-[pa-a ia-as-sa-as]

[ndii)

43 [udu dii-du-da]
43
b

mu-un-kd-e "
ni-si\

su

lu-ub e-[a-ge]

sag in-dub-dub-bi

umu

[nap-bar

a-me-li [i-nap-pa-as : i-kam-mar]


su-h'i

19

m 44 udu du-du UR-na n ana 44" umu nap-ha-ri n 45 udu sul kaldma

aJ-ma-

ma
t:
'

bi-Ia-a-ti

ii-ta-na-kan " : u-ra-kas

gul-lu-bi

mu-un-sug

su

1.

Cf.

SBH

77, 26. of Messerschmidt

2. 3. 4. 5. 0. 7. 8.

A conjecture (si) DU = */>(?)


Sic
!

who

thinks

SU the

end of a sign.

turn son, a loan-word.

Restored from

2875 obv.
full

3,

there translated tarbasi ia-ab-bat supura inasah.


cf.

2875, 5 has the

form l lil-md-maj> ,
I

SAI i6o5.
and has two objects ama
these three objects;

For
Cf.

dm

= kima, see Bab.


"su

23i

f.

SBH

32, 5o; the verb iu-gtir

is

of the second class

and tur; the interior object K. 2875, 6 kima bure


g.

forms a third, so mi-m-ib

is for

via repeats the adverbial idea in gi-lil-mag-am; the

form

is

without subject.

umma mar tarn

uhabbar.
is late

K. 2875, 7f has an insertion to the word of Ana. This text fused it uses umu and amatu indifferently.
;

and con-

10. Yar. a-a translated


11.

by makura property.
is

For sirtum, which


nakasu

correct, the var. has


10, 55-7, to

surddtum

"surdu as

= bataku,
tearing.
12.

an infinitive
adj.

III'

CT Will

rend asunder; surdu as an

rending,

2875, 10 has a variant translation of

sir-i

= KAK-bal

(sic !)

TABLET

TWO

OF

((

THE CRYING STORM

32 Spirit that destroys 33 The fold


it

devastates,

its

watchman
shepherd
it

it

....

34 The 35 The
36 Like

stall it

wrecks,

its

stalls it devastes,

...
sweeps away son and mother, shepherd
the stall
it
.
.

[a

reed mat?]
it

it

38 The fold

devastates,

wrecks.

39 Like a buru-reed mother and son it sweeps away. 40 As a huge deluge it tears away the dwellings.
4

42

43 44 45

The The The The The

spirit like a spirit spirit spirit spirit

huge sennu consumes


all

20

troubles the flesh.

the provisions of the home.

smites

mankind everywhere.
thing to
its

reduces

swav.

wickedly drowns the harvests of the land.

i3. Var.
ifl.
1

mag-dm-e, mag-amis, correct,


lu,

Var.

5.

Var. ur-ur.

16.

2875, i3 has a very conflated text

first

an insertion enem

midlillage

am-?-? bul-bul in-ag-a, the word of Enlil


sertion into the line itself

causes trembling , and then an inalaki 'u-a-i

dm-ma-gin

d-a^ina
"sa

when

it

comes, woo
II 112,

The
17.

translation

would be Amu

ikal lubbu

blti;

on lubbu see Bab.


18, 35

here in

sense of provision sack. For lubbu

DUL-DUL-da

= = napharu SBH
sec

plague
7,

from

a root la'abu, see ibid g5.

30; g5, 35; in


Br. 9161
:

read du-du-da(u) after dd-dd

=puhhuru

the suffix da(u)

DUL-DUL-du, to be is a common noun

and verb formation element,


18.
ig.

ZDMG
ti

1908, p. 3i.
nfs arc incomprehensible.

The
So

traces

on

SBH

127, 23
/iio

Here begins

WTh.

= SBH m.
K
ie.

20.

SBH

m,

5 probably for Stents, not translated in any of the variants.

2875 and VATh. 4io have a var. for dd-dd UR-na, traces of which arc also found on SBH 127, i!\.
31. Var. nap-har.

du kur

= naphar matim,

22. Var. tarn.


23.
it\.

Var han-na. For

Ihis line cf.

SBH
JI

1,

34.

For Br. 978 25. For sug-ga For

= =

sel/sul, see

Bab.

28^1.

tebu sec

CT XVI
Bab.
II

10
117.

3.

26.

"sennu a dish, see

From

this passage

one infers a vessel with

a rough surface, perhaps grate or sieve (1).

19

22

tablet

two of im-ma-al

gu-de-de
2 :

1 45 b iimu e-bu-ur ma-a-ti lim-nis us-ri-ik

u-ta-ab-bi

46

ku

Mam-ma

ba-da-an-du-du
ni-si"

46 b
47 48
e

u-kuP-la-a
lid mu-un-gul-e
bi-ta-a-ti
s

u-ia-Mr
1

mii-lu 7}d viu-un-kab-bi-es


a-me'-li-e'

ki-naa-ti i-bu-ut

ki-nu-ti ik-mur
[rig]

4g " mu-lu ii-da-ra

hi mu-ni-ib-rig-

50
5

[a-mi-li-e] hi-nu-tim

ud-di-tam u-sal-lil
sed-da ba-an-[gam]
11

[ud-de] tug gal-gal-la

52

umit la-bis su-ba-ti

ri

rabiiti i-na ku-si [it-mi-it

ii
]

53 [galu?]zal n -sugda-ma-al-la
54
sa me-ris"-li ra-pa-as-ii

sag-ma r-ra

ia

[ba-an-gam]

ina bu-lm-ti it-mi-it


ki-mu-ni-ib-[dib
?]

55

ra

56
57
57
b

u-di-tim u-tam-mi-[ib]
pi'i-sak

dal-dal-ra
'

pu-sak mu-ni-ib
8

ana mu-par-sid
t-ia-ta
biti

kur-pi

10

kur-pi u -sa-ab-ri-e

58 ud-de

id-am ba-ra-ab-e
ha-an-sit

58 b umuina
b

ha-an-sit u-se-is-sa-a

5g ud-de e-u-la
5

u-cim ba-ra-ab-e tot e-se-rit


]

mwm
[ [

z'wa

e-se-rit u-se-is-sa-a

60
61

ha-mu(l) ba-ra-an-~ ii(?)- a y


a-hi: a (sic
l)
i3

21

n nu-un-tuk : ah-da-tum' la[isi]


-nu-un-: id i-di: \u
a nu-un:ul i-di: %u

62

tilr

[.

.]

nu-un-tuk: ma-a-ri la
]

[iii\

a-bi
ft

63

[?

imma u kalam

mu-un-na-ab-gul-gul

1.

Var.
usrih

titn.
is

2.

a learned gloss on ittabbi (to submerge), from rdhii bo void, a meaning,

inferred by false philology from SI


real gloss is the first of the

D =riiku

(Br. 7605).

As

is

generally the casetbr


II
1

two variants not the second, see Bab.

55 on IV Raw.
G-8.
?\

28* no. 4 rev. 5.


3.

The same equivalent sud

rdliu in

im-sud

= urik CT XVII 33,


an-sii

BA,V
Var.

618, 23 and SBJI 111, g have a gloss

am umun-e

ba-[da-an-sub

(an

is

omitted on

R
e.

28y5)

= buld belum
10 and

tisaddi,

the possessions

the lord overthrows.

4. 5. 6.

2875

Var. ku.

Omitted on

SBH

m,

2875, 24.

TABLET
/i6
li"]

TWO OF
it

((

THE CRYING STORM


dear.
,

))

20

Food

for

mankind

makes

Devoted temples itdevastes 24

devoted
steals.

men it

afflicts.

4 9 Bread from devoted 5

men

it

Him

that clothes himself in the robe of majesty the spirit lays

low with cold 53 Him of wide pasture lands 55 From

with hunger
the food
it

it

lays low.

seizes.

57 For him that flees to the lowlands the lowlands it dries up (?). 58 From the house of five (inmates) five it causes to go forth.

5g 60
61

From

the house of ten (inmates)


?
. .

ten

it

causes to go forth.
?

sister it

has not.

62 Son

it

has not,
?
;>

father

it

knows not 25
?

63

7.

8.

K K

2875 adds a
2875
i-bu-te.

gloss mu-un-dlg\e ?]

= uSmit.
.

g.

Vars. mi, see Dolitzsch, Grammatilnp

83.
:

The regular plural of amlhi is amehitu(i) bably the same formation as Syriac aiudtha.
10.

Assyrian plurals in

ii/!<(i)(a)

are pro-

n.
1

K
cf.

2875 had apparently a


text of SB11 III,
1

gloss at the

beginning of the

line.

The
Var.

f. is

collated by

Macmillan

p.

553 whence the restorations,

and
i3.

SBH 75, SBH

78, 33 cited

by Macmillan.

78, 34 su-ba-a-ti not a plural.

On

subatu as under-shirt, robe next

to the
lli.

body, see Schrank

LSS

III 3 p. 3o.
II i5/l
11.

On mdtu

be low, iismlt prostrate, see Bab.

i5. 16.
17. 18.
if).

Or reading NI

9.

li,

[mu-Ul].

SBH SBH

78, 35 nothing before sag.

SBH

78, 35 "sag-mar-ra-as. 78, 36


ri-es.

So for LIL after Macmillan:


Uncertain.

Cf.

SBH

127, 32.

For kurpu
1, 7.

cf.

puh-su ana kurpi

mCiti

i\bam, his image leave in a waste place (?)

GT XVII
20.

Glossed pi-ia

:t\l

Hi:}
117, fragment at the bottom.

21. Text

from

SBH

2a. For atkatum sister.


23.

Probable error for

ses..

24. 25.

The verb is imperfect(I). The translation of this and

the following lines

is

very uncertain.

tablet

two
1

of im-ma-al gu-de-de

64
65
66 67

sa.

BU-BU
3

(sic!) kis-sa-titm ina ba J -lum (l)kis-sat ni

(?)-si i-dak-ki

raki?

ga'san

1 '

(!)

LIL-ma
6 :

e-tur-ra mi-ni-ib-gul
5 :

saa-naRI(?)
:

MA (l)-ra-su ina su-pur-ri MU-?


udu gab-\u mu-^u'
:

uimt ana biti-ka irub

umu

i-rat-ka ni-'i.

68

ka 8

ina?

ma-a-tam u-\u(l)
udu gab-%11
n

bi-si-in

H-mat-ta* pa: id

69

e-^n gi(?)-a: a'sar irub ai


]

zi-ga-ab

10

70 [umun-e

mu-ul-lil-la ka-nag-gd
12

de-in-ra

babbar-mu-un-ni

gii-di-in-ra

71

[be-]lam

enlil-e" bi-il
14

ma-a-tam ina
gulvs

e-rib

samsi ina sa-si-e-su


ahi

72

\ken-tir ] ki-gal-la

ba-

73 74

ama gal

nin-lil-la-ge

babbar-mu-un-ni 16 gil-de-in-ra

uru] kes-a"-ge i M-sig'-ga-ge ba-gul-a-sii

Reverse.
1

[ama gal(?J\
[uru]
'

'nin-lil-la-ge [babbar-mu-un-ni] gii-de-in-ra^


1

MAH UD-NUN-KP
sub-ama tar
sir-ra-ge
'

a-ge ba-gul-[a-su]

?J

LIL-ra-ge [babbar-mu-un-ni gu-dc-in-ra]


ba-gul
22
'

4....
1.

etc.

su-muQ).
Cf. the

1.
.'!.

fragment of the obv. of


i-kal-la.

SBH
('.)

127 on p.

56.

Glossed

1).

Fragment

SBH SBH

i56 has dingir-en

5. 6. 7.

A
xji

gloss i-ni(J) us-ta-ba-ri-e.


1

Fragment

56 tu-nr.

=
!

ni'u is a variant of %i

SAI

i.33o.

For

ni'11

Jensen
8.
9.

KB

VI

1,

309, and gi

ni'u

SAI

i4<'4

which

= press against, turn back, =


,

set'

also

ta'n<.

Sic

UD-DUQ). but SBH

i56 fragment am-mc-ni si-ma-ti lim-nis.

CT XVI 3g, 12. The last parl= ihnu irat-ia probably with a negative to bo supplied at the beginning of the line. The form is imperative and the whole passage is rather a curse against the evil iimu, hero regarded as an ulukku limnu. For traces of an incantation in a psalm see no. IV
io.

This line has some similarity with

ni-'i-i,

tab. I rev. l\l-

TABLET

TWO OF

THE CRYING STORAt


in the stall
it

))

25

65
67 The
spirit enters

devastes.

thy house,

the spirit beats back thy breast.


.
.

68
69 70

why my
where
it

(?) fate evilly.

enters let

it

not.

beat back thy breast' 3

When

Enlil lord of lands cries out at sunset,


2
'

72 [the dreadful word goes forth unto]


Ken-ilr destroyed.

the spacious shrine, the

73
7/i

When

Ninlil, the great

mother,

cries

out at sunset,

[the dreadful

word goes

forth unto] Res,

where

is

the destroyed

temple for the cult of the dead.


Reverse.
1

When
When.

the great mother Ninlil cries out at sunset,

[the dreadful
.
.

word goes
daughter of

forth unto]

Adab

destroyed.

LIL-RA

cries out at sunset,


.

k [the dreadful

word goes

forth unto].

sirra destroyed.

n.
12.
i3.

This group

is

translated

by bi-UQ).
to Enlil.

Here began
Sic!

20o4 obv. 9 preceded by addresses

i4-

Here begins
Ninlil

lino 3 of the reverse of

SBH

127 on a fragment

SBH

i56,

=K

2004, 11.
i5.
lil-li
is

naturally correct with


error.

2004 obv. 4 and

SBH

i56 frag. rev.

4.

mu-ul-

must be an

16.

munsub

= Br.
word
17.
lil

= simitan

twilight Br.

33a6 and nmun +- babbar

ereb

sam'si

S b 82

92^9. In Raw. It 47, 67

nmun

babbar, followed by the grammatical term

al-tar, is a title

of an underworld deity.

It is, therefore,

probable that mim-urmiu

is

for darkness (cf. Br. Cf. It

8773 vmun^upii). 2004 obv. i3 where bitu hisikku is wanting, and


23i rev. 6

VATh
256

23i rev.

5.

Nin-

was the goddess of Kei

18.

VA Th

SBH 3i, like VATh

25

29, 23. See

YAB,

for references.
after the

38 adds^c throughout the litany

name
I

of the divinity addressed, but


ig.

20o4 omits ge.

The form

of this motif on

20o4

is

KU-ra nam-mi-du, an

expression which

am

unable to explain.

20. Probably not in

VATh

23 1.

21.

2oo4 obv.
is

i5 adds lil-la(J); the

name

of this city usually

UD-NUN-ki

= adab
22. 24.

glossed by

20o4

u-sa-ab.

Lines 3 and four are not on


is

20o4.
spirits.

23. This line

apparently an insertion from an incantation against the evil

conjectural restoration from reverse 57.

4 3 1

26

TABLET
5 dim-nit'- ir

TWO
1

OF

illl-1lUl-Cll

ffil-dt-At

mag ama adab

sir-ra-ge' babbar etc.

6 e-ki-sig'-ga-ge
7

ba-gul elc.

su-kitr-ru*

tilr

mm-^u-ab-ge

babbar etc.
ba-gul etc.
babbar etc.

8 se-ib i-si-in-na-(ki)9 gasan sag tit-mu an-uai io is i-an-na


1

ba-gul etc.
babbar etc.
ba-gul' etc.

mu-glg-ib gasan anna-

12 gasan an-na na-am-uru-na-sA


1

h/k

pyz-m;/
6

an-na'-

babbar etc.

aMz'/

/'

axflg-ga

ba-gul

etc.

i5 nin-gasan 16
17
<?

BE-nir-ra-

babbar elc.

TUK-SID-hir-ratu-gar-ra*(kl-ir-las-sa-uut)

ba-gul

elc.

babbar etc.

18

ba-gul

etc.

Here

Iv 200<i

obv.

is

broken away before the end of the break on


can be missing.

VATh
34

38

rev.

Not more than i4


35 fc-& 5[/

lines

follow Reisner's estimate.


gz

c-ium(?)-+-

5fV) tf^j? M-i fl -

36
37

ii-H-li

uru(?)-mar-ra-

gu-ab-ba"is

38 gasan mar-ki

gu-ab-ba-

3g tar-sag ub-ba\o ama-mu ua-au-na 10 -

'

TABLET
5

TWO OF

THE CIWING STORM


of

27

When the
dead.

great goddess,

mother

Adab,

cries out at sunset,

6 [the dreadful

word goes

forth untoj the temple of the cult of the

When

the goddess of shuruppak, famous daughter

11

of the Deep,

cries out at sunset,

8 [the dreadful word goes forth unto] the brick-walls of Isin


destroyed.
9

When When
When

the queen, first

born daughter of heaven,

cries out at sunset,

10 [the dreadful word goes forth unto] the abode Eanna destroyed.
11

the virgin goddess, queen of heaven, cries out at sunset,


12

12 the queen of heaven

unto her habitations destroyed [goes forth].

i3
ill 1

the lady, queen of heaven, cries out at sunset,

[the dreadful

word goes

forth unto] the holy place destroyed.

When

the lady, the divine queen BE-nir-ra, cries out at sunset,

16 [the dreadful
17

word goes
?

forth unto] E-tuk-sid-kur-ra destroyed.


cries out at sunset,

When
About
1

18 [the dreadful

word goes
? ?

forth unto]? destroyed.

5 lines broken away.


? ? ? ?

34 35
36

? ?

When

he that makes woe 13 in the city

cries out at sunset,

37 [the dreadful word goes forth unto] Gu-ab-ba destroyed. 38 When the queen of Mar, the abode of Gu-ab-ba", cries out
sunset,

at

3g [the dreadful word goes forth unto] the


. .

first

born daughter

1"

destroyed.

ko

When my

mother Nana

cries

aloud at sunset,

8. 9.

Glossed

ilu

it-KAK-a-hu

city, cf. ga-ah-ba-Qii)

CT V
"sn

26

col.

VI 3i

VIII 3 [near Lagash]

10.

Nana

at Sippar is certainly the Semitic Islar.


%ii-ab.

11.

Semitic gloss marat rabitu

12. Here, if

my

interpretation of the

meaning of

these couplets be correct, the god-

dess
i3. i4i5.

Nana-htar lakes the place of the word.


u-li-li

lallaratu
is

SBH

39, 28.

The meaning
Sicl

not clear to me.

tablet
4i
se-ib

two

of im-ma-al git-de-de
ge ge ge ge ge
ge

xjmbir-

ba-gul etc.

hi 43

a-a^

mtnunu^sdg-gana-dm-kalia-gatin tir-(ki)-

babbar etc.

se-ib tin-tir-(ki)

ba-gul
babbar ba-gul babbar

etc.
etc.

44 nin-mag-a(?y gasan
45
ie-f&.

bdd-si-ab-ba-

etc. etc.

46 gasan c-?-an-ua47 babbar mu-un-ni gu-df-in-ra

babbar' etc.

48
4()

za -n7?

lamli ina sa-si-e-sa


babbar etc.

gu-gil-ba gi-gul-a in-mar-ri-es


frttf
(>r

50
5

nap-ha-ri-si-na gu-uh-li-a id-di-a-am-ma

in-Ms-ses-e-ne bar in-ni-%al-e-ne

babbar etc.

52

w
z'wa

(?) ir-bi-it

ma-lu-da

(sic

!)

53 nnu-ba a-e nu? ra-gi


51
u-bar-iim

babbar etc.
id ib... bu-su

TUR

55
56

mu'-ul-lil gii-in-sub-i-ne
jfl

mn-un-'si-in-bar-ra

bu-us-lu (hibeshi)

"si-in

57 e-an-na gul-a-bi-su 58 7w-M sanu-11 im-ma-al^

e-ne-em-md
git-de-de nu-al-til

lii-h'i.

ana \amar

nishi

i. 2.

Aja

at

Babylon

is

unusual.

Axag}
This entire line
is

3. k. 5.

a gloss to explain the motif,

Text $EQ).

IM-MAL
I

with phonetic value rigamun


1,

= asamsutu 261
this

IV Raw. 67, 10 and

cf.

asamsutu Br. 8433 and ri-'ga-mun im-ga-mun Gudea Cyl. A 27, 20. Despite

am

inclined to read im-ma-al as also a

word

for asamsutu.

1 1

TARLET
4
[the dreadful

TWO OF

<(

THE CIUING STORM

29

word goes

forth unto] Sippar destroyed.

ki

When

Aja, the holy wife, cries aloud at sunset,


.
.

43 [the dreadful word goes forth unto] Babylon 44

destroyed.

When Ninmah,

the queen of Babylon, cries aloud at sunset,

45 [the dreadful word goes forth unto] the brick walls of Barsippa. 46 When the queen of cries aloud at sunset,
.

4a.

All of

them

?
?,

the wail, they

53 in the vast resting place? 55 Enlil those

when she (?) cries aloud at sunset, when she (?) cries aloud at sunset, when she (?) cries aloud at sunset,
doth send forth
G

who

rage

(?)

57 Unto Eanna destroyed

the dreadful

58 Second

tablet of the crying

storm

word [goes forth?]. which is unfinished to


;

repeat the extract of etc.

6.

On

bar

= isdru see Bab.

It 66.

THIRD TABLET OF

THE CRYING STORM

The
of

text is
liio

from the reverse of

VATh
1

Reisner SBH

with restoration
p.

BA, V 620 and the reverse 20o4 The numbering is from R 200/1 of the catchline from the end of tablet two SBH
p. 112.

=
is

18.

The placing

of this text as the beginning of tablet three

based

upon
from

the fact that the obverses of


tablet two. Since,
it

VATh

liio

and

20o4 are

extracts

however, both of these

tablets

are evidently

extracts
is

does not follow that the text immediately after tablet two

tablet three, but there is probability for this theory.

in

A much older lament concerning the amatu is Br. Museum no. 29 6i5 CTXV pis. 7-9 the reverse 2-8 agrees with lines 26-34 of this restored text. The first lines of K 200/i rev. were collated for me by
;

Mr.

King

of the British
text.

Museum, whose

collation

enabled

me

to

understand the

32
[i

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WOKD

NO.

Ill

i-an-na gul-a-bi-su e-ne-em-mci lu-lu

?]
?]

[2

ana Banna sa innabatu amatu mudallihtu


~en-lil-[ge?]
2

3 [e-ne-em-]ma

k
5

[udii e-]lum-e ni'

mu-un-zal*

iue-e*

gig-dm* [gu-de-de]

[u\mu kab-tum lu-us-tab-ra-a a-na-ku ra-ma-ni [mar-si-is


a'sassi ?]

6 e-lum mu-lu 7

iu-gil-li-em[-md]
"sa

kab-tum
mu-ul-lil-li

u-hal-lik-an-\ni\

8
9

mu-lu

in

en-lil mu-hal-li-ik-\an-ni\

S ls md

gab-ri-a-ni e

S md

is

su-su-

[ge?]
1

10
ii

e-lip-pu

im-hu-ru-ma

e-Hp-pu ti-bi-lum'
mit-!u

mii-lu gab-ri-a-ni

gam-[dm]

12

a-me-li hi im-hu-ru-ma
git
8

a-mc-lu mi-tum

i3
ill
1

in-ma-ma
i-sa-as-si-ma
git

gu %-ni kur-ra-\am\
si-si-is-su "sa-na-at
:

uru-a nigi-en-ni^-mu
i0

sa nap-har a-li-ia [sissu sanat]

16 uru-a
17

gi-in-dumu-mu

in"-di-a-ni kur-ra-dm
a-lak-ta-su sa-na-at
li-du-a-ni

ina a-li

mar

ani-ti-ia

18 uru-a ki-el-mu
19
ina a-li ar-da-ti

Mr-ra-dm

%a-mar-sa sa-ni
ad-du-a-ni kur-ra-dm
ni-is-sa-as-su sa-na-at

20 uru-a kalig-mu n
21
ina a-li id-lum
e

22 ki-el-mu

E-\-SAL^na-ka a
1
'*

Ubis-su ba-ab-bi

a3
ill

ar-da-ti

ma

mas-ta-M-sa ina ki-mi it-tas-lal


s

kalig-mu e-usbar-ra-na-ka dk-kur-su ba-u


1 id-lu ina''6 bit e-mu^-ti-su'

25

ana

sa-di-i ir-ta-kab'

26 ama genme-emid-da-ds" gab-ba^-da-klr mu-lu na-dm-mu-un-pad-dd


Restoration conjectural and based on the theory that the reverse of
4 10 is the obverse of tablet three of the series.

1.

ioo!\

and

YATh
2.

Glossed ni.
Glossed xa-al. Glossed me-e.

3.
tl.

5. 6.

Glossed i:n-mal.

Here begins VA. Th 4io


f.)

= SBH

p.

112. (For ni as sign of relative phrase, see

Bab. I 2i4
7.

For sug^tebit sink, see

CT XVI

10

V 3; SBH

127, 26.

TABLET THREE OF
i

THE GUYING STORM

33

Unto Eanna destroyed the dreadful word [goes 3 The word of Enlil
A
6

forth?].

With the mighty word I, am satiated; I, even I, [cry aloud in pain]. The mighty one who hath given me pangs of woe,

8 Enlil
9
ii
If it If

it

who hath given me pangs of woe .


meet a ship meet a man
he
cries out

the ship
the

is
is

sunk.
prostrated
.

man

i3
1

If

his cry
city
is

becomes more mournful. 21

The cry

of

all

16 In

my
sad.

city for

become more mournful. the son of my handmaid, his life is become more

my

8 In

20
22

my city the lament of the maiden is become more mournful. In my city the wailing of the youth is become more mournful. My handmaid in her chamber is taken from her family.
home
of his

ik The youth rides up from the


mountains.
26

kinsmen unto the

Begetting mother am I, within the spirit I abide and none see

me

22
.

8. g.
is

Glossed gu.

VATh l\io, rev.


Locative.

7 has a confused text gin-ne. uru-en-ni-mu


;

the

word

for

naphdru

nigin or abbreviated gin or gu-ne Br. 3220


10.

For TIG

= gin, see AO,

84oi.

11. 12. i3.

Or

i-di,

a noun formation from du to go.


kalig-bi.
e is

VATh.
I

Sign of indirect genitive; here the construct

an ablative of separation, see


first

Bab.

218 note
also

2 [the distinction

between ha and ge was

explained by Thureau-

Dangin; see
i4.
i5.

Bab.l 220].
turn.

VATh

lno

200*1

ana and
l\io mi.

VATh, 4io no

preposition; ana could

make no

sense here.

16.
17.

VATh,
f

The words emA


and 82 are
as

HW 78
ammu
18.

= family,

emu home, emutu and emilu family from the same root 'amamu or 'atnu. The form 'ammu or preserved in 'Ammurabi, indicates that all these words had
father-in-law, fem. emetu,
all

originally a double m.

The

reference seems to be to the journey of the dead

to

Hades,

cf.

CT XV

18

obv. 25, where the


ig.

same thing

is

said of

Tammuz.

Omitted on 2g6i5.
2g6i5 omils
ba.

20.

21. "sanu, "sandt, be 22.

changed

for the worse,

be aggravated.

Compare

no.

IV

tab. I rev. i5.

34

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD

NO.

Ill

3 27 [unimii alittuY ana-ku ana limit- lu-ur-ra-ki

man-ma

la

im-maran-ni

28 e-ne-em
29 e-ne-em

gu-la-ge ga-ba-da-kir mu-lii na-mu-pad-de


mit-itl-lil-la
1

ga-ba-da-kir mu-lu na-mu-pad-de

2g b a-ma-tu

en-lil sa ina

nap-ha-ri sa-ku-11'

30 ud-da-ds 6 e-a^ag-ga-ds 6 ga-ba-da-kir mu-lu na-mu-pad-de' % 3 e-axflg-al e-"sun-na-as ga-ba-da-kir mu-lu na-mu-pad-de*'
32 gain
it

'-l:i

ne kin-kin-e-ne nam-mu-pad-de-e-ne
ie-}te-'e-u la

33 35

im-iua-ru-in-ni

3\ i-ri-a-ui" kin-kin-e-ne nam-mu-pad-de-e-ne


su-nit har-bi sc-ie-'e-u
la

im-ma-ru-in-ni

36 ama
07

mug

n -ni s}r-ra-~tt

'e-aiig-ga mu-un-na-gub-[bi]
i~-%i-i%_-%i

urn-nut a-lit-titm la mu-da-at sir-ha ina ni-si

38
3c)

(raian
"''
.

ama-ni gasan-gal-e ug-ga mu-un na-gub-bi


l

itm-mi-sa

nin-gal ina ni-si i^-^i-i^i-ma

4o
l\\

ga'san.
. .

ki-na-ra gasan nigin-gar-ra'" ug-ga nui-un-na-gub-U


l

nin-gar-ni-r a [sic

!]

42 43
1.

"

ab-ba-sam itg-ga mu-un- na-gub-bi

Un
4 rev. 52.

Abba'sam-ma"

For restoration sco IV Raw. 28* no.

2.

VATh, 4io
is

Ami.
is

3.

The Sumerian ga-ba-da-kir


a variant of egir

reflexive or passive,

hence lurraki cannot be

active.

kir

= PES

= araku be behind,
first

loiter [hence

arku behind], in Arais

bic construed with ,_, tarry in , here with ana,

which

in line 2

apparent!/ used

in the sense of ina. For ga used for the

person in subjunctives and precativcs,see


I

Thureau-Dangin,
i\.

ZA XX
ge.

397 note

1)

and Bab.

248 note

1).

296 1 5 adds

5.

From

ATh

4io

rev. 22

200/i has

"sa

ina etc. as a gloss.

6.
7.

2g6i5 omits.
ana Ami ina
biti el-li

lu-ur-ra-ki

man-ma

la

im-mar-an-ni.

8.
g.

K
ina

29615 omits.
biti el-lim biti ib-bi

lu-ur-ra-ki
2/ig.

man-ma

la

im-mar-an-ni.

10. 11.

The

sign

is

REG

2^7, not

VATh, 4io

[e-]ne e-ri-a-ki-ne-en.

late variant for e-ri-a is a-ri-a, Br.

n454

ff.

TABLET THREE OF

THE CRYING STORM

35

28 In the word of Anu


29 In the word of Enlil

I I

abide and none see me. abide and none see me.
I

30 In the word,
3

in the holy temple,

abide and none see me.


I

In the holy temple, in the pure temple,

abide and none see me.


see

32 They seek

...

in places

but none

me.

but none see me 34 They seek in the deserts 36 The begetting mother who knows the sound of lament dwells

among
38 The queen

the people.
[of heaven?]

whose mother

is

Ningal

17

dwells

among

the people.

4o The queen.
/|2
.

queen Nigingarra dwells among the people.

beloved?] of

Tammuz

dwells

among

the people."

12.

For restoration

after

SBII 122,

rev. 3 see
sirhi

Macmillan 557 anc'


;

a ^ s0

SBH

122, 25.

i3.

Read %u
Ix-j

for gal, cf. sir-\u

= mudil
ibid.
is

SBII no, 3i

emm-^u

= muddt ama-

tim 106,
i4.
1

cited
is

by Macmillan
intransitive as

The form
For
I.
i*.

also the

Sumerian mu-un-na-guh,

5.

this title of

Nana

cf.

SBH

g3 obv. 10.

16.

17.

Consort of the

Tammuz. See SA.I 25o5. moon god.

IV

Series

uddam ki-am-us
first

Like the

spirit it is

immutable.
tablets.

Preserved in the

and part of the second

lament

to the word of Enlil.

SBH

service of

3.

The

basis of this text

is

Reisner no.

on which the obverse


is

is

almost

entirely preserved.

An

extract from this long tablet

Reisner no. 2,
/I9.

which begins with the obverse 38 and extends


the end of the obverse to the end of reverse, a
Nergal.

to rev.

The

first

tablet of a series to Nergal called a-gal-gal sel su-su

[= K 69]

has, from

hymn

to the

word

of

The

first line

of the reverse of

69 equals obv. 4g and ends


at

at rev. 18.

This text fortunately carries the text through the break


2

the end of Reisner no.


variant passage
is

obv. and beginning of reverse. "An

other

Reisner no. 5 obv. 5- 18, which (without Semitic

10. The first 35 lines of the reverse away from Reisner no. 1, but can be restored from the variants. The scribe says at the end that there are 78 lines on the tablet, which accords exactly with the number of Sumerian lines in the restored text. Copied i63 BC by a member of the family Satissam. Edited by Edgar James Banks, Sumerisch-Babylonische Hymnen no. 1 [Leipzig 1897 Druck von August Pries.
translation), equals obv. 49-rev.

are broken

6 3 7 8 1

38
i

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD

NO.

IV

ud-dam ki-dm-us
sa ki-ma

[sag-bi nu-pad-de]

umu

sur-su-du ki-rib-sa la a-te-e


[sag-bi nu-pad-de]

i e-ne-em-md-ni

ud-dam ki-dm-us

3 e-ne-em

gu-la
mu-ul-lil

[ud-dam ki-dm-us]

k e-ne-em 5 e-ne-em
6 e-ne-em
7 e-ne-em

ud ud
ud

etc. etc.
etc.

am-an-ki-ga
asar-gal'-dug
en-bi-lu-lu*

ud ud
ud

etc. etc. etc.


etc.

8 e-ne-em
9 e-ne-em

mu-si-ib-ba-sd
sid-ru-ki-sdr-ra*

io e-ne-em
1

umun
a
_

'di-tat

-mag-am ud
sa
-

e-ne-em an-su

ma

. tltm

an

al-diib-ba-.

ami_ e an u _

Mu

ni

'-

12 e-ne-em ki-su
1

i&

Up _ m ki al-sig-ga-^^

u _ naMu

*-ni

e-ne-em
sa
l

a-nun-na
a-nun-na-ki

i-gil-li- em-ma- es^-a-ni

i4

in-ne-es-ri-sun (?)

sa sa-ah-lu-uk-tf

i5 e-ne-em-mh-ni a-zit nu-un-tuk


1

sim-sar nu-un"sa-i-la

tuk

a-mat-suba-ra-a ul i-su
e-ne-em-ma-ni* a-ma-ru ?i-ga %

ul i-su

1
1

gab-su-gar nu-un-tuk
sa ma-hi-ra la i-su-u
ki al-sig-slg-gair-si-ti [u-?iar-tu]

a-bu-bu te-bu-u
g e-ne-em-md-ni an al-dub-dilb-bi
"si-me-e u-[rab-bu]

ni

20
1
1

e-ne-em-ma-ni gi-kit-mag-dm ama-tur-bi su-ba-mi-ni-ib-[gur-ri]

22

um-ma mar-tam ki-ma

bu-ri-e

\u-kab-bar]

i0

i.

So the Semitic translation on upper edge of

VATh, 269
is

in

SBH

i4g.

The upper
This

edge of

SBH
is

no.

has ki-rib.
for

This
in

restored by Reisner ki-iib-sa


"sag-bi a-ba mu-iin-Tii-Tji.

man-nu i-lam mad,


restoration

which ho supplies

Sumerian
;

followed by Jas

mow,

Religion II 25

cf.

6g obv.

1/2,

CT XV

11,1, and

obv. 60
2.

f.

en-bi-lu-lu follows asar-gal-ditg obv. 4">; 53, ig,


this title is the

with explanation that Marduk

under

son of Ea;
i/,
;

cf.

52, 2i; used directly for


;

Marduk King,

Seven

Tablets of Creation p.
talu

LXIH

BA.,V 345, 12

3i2, 22

SBII 86, 16. U-lu-lu

= hat-

CT, XXIV, 42, gg; correct SAI 35i4-

5 3 2 1

LIKE THE SPIRIT IT


i

IS

IMMUTABLE, TAR.

3o

Which

like

the

spirit

is

whose
its

secret

none knoweth.

founded
2

His word like the

spirit is

secret

none knoweth.

founded,
3 k
5

6
7

8
g

io
1 1 1
1

17

19

The word of Anu like the spirit is founded etc. The word of Enlil like the spirit etc. The word of Ea like the spirit etc. The word of Marduk like the spirit etc. The word of Enbilulu 11 like the spirit etc. The word of Nebo like the spirit etc. The word of Sidruki"sar like the spirit etc. The word of the lord Shamash like the spirit etc. The word which stilleth the heavens on high, The word which causeth the earth beneath to shudder, The word which bringelh woe to the Anunnaki, His word hath no seer", no prophet 13 hath it. His word is an onrushing storm which none can oppose. His word stilleth the heavens and causeth the earth to shudder.
x ~

21 Mother and daughter like a cane-mat

it

rends asunder.

3.
4. 5.

Gf. the abbreviated title

sid rii-sdr

SBH
v.

28, i5.
ff.

Cf. 16, i3.

On
4.

the

= dub, repose, root nardtu = be motionless


On
rabu

Babyl. II 2i5

v.

KB VI

1,

354, 5i2.
sit

derivative

is

narittu terror,

ZA IV
and

262

22. inarrut

is

a syn. of

imp

in misery,

LSS

6,

35

note
6. 7.

Cf.

16, i5

for es indicating pi. of object, see Babyl. 1

236.

The Sum.
it is

gil-li-em-md

= haldku BA V 620,
its

4,

where

in gil-li-em-[md]

= uhallikJAOS

anni,

used of the utuu and

a effect upon Istar.

The same form

in-gil-li-dg-gi

ittanangiri, they

showed themselves hostile,


(sic !)

ASKT

27, 45, explained by Prince,

24, 120,

from the root g aril, and


Yi

in a similar passage

hoiven
to

it-te-niu-gi

and

see

SBH 45, n where the gods of SAI 822. The Semitic innesrih incomprehensible
\)a sa-ah-lu-]ul;-ti.

me. Cf.
8. 9.

SBH

i5o no. g obv. i5

Text has a musical accent a in both cases.


Restored from 32, 5o; 16, ig.
Restored from

10.
1 r.

BA V

O17, 6.

12.
1

A A

title
title

of Marduk.
of Nebo.
"sa'ila

3.

bard and

are accusatives.

^O

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD
l

NO. IV

23 utmtn-e e-ne-em-ma-ni

gi-li

BAR-PU
"sel

-ba-dm mi-ni-ib-[gam-gamY

ik

sa be-luni a-mat-su ap-pa-ra ina su-uk-li-sit us-ma-a-at

25 e-ne-em ""asar-gal'-dug
26

pa-se-ba mu-[ni-ib-su-sug]

a-mat^Marduk

e-bu-ra ina si-[ma-ni-su u-ta-ab-UY


|

ri [ur27 umun-e e-ne-em-ma-ni a \i-ga-am'* ka alsa ap-pa i-as-sa-su" 28 mi-lum te-bu-u

29 e-ne-em

asar-gal'-dug

a-mag-am kar

[al-'sa-'sa]

30
3

a-mat

Mardttk
l5

s bu-tuk-tum sa ka-[a-ra i-ha-as-as]

e-ne-em-ma-ni

i0 mis gal-gal-laQ.y gu-gur -us-am-ine

32

mi-si ra-ab-bu-ti
su-sii

[u-kab-bar]"

n 33 e-ne-em-ma-ni ud-de dul-dul-da


34
limn nap-ha-ra

al-\ma-ma\
13

ana

bi-la-ti u-ra-[kas]

35 [e-ne-em]

inu-ul-lil-la-ge bul-bul-dm i-de nu-bar-bar-

[ri]

36 [amat
37 [amat
1

Enlil it-]ta-na-a"s-rab-bit
Enlil]...? ut-ta-tiini'
b

i-nu ul ip-pal-la-[as]'''

sa la nap-lu-si

38 3g

[HU -\-SI-a

e-ue-]em-iud-ni

HU-SI-a

e-ne-ein-ina-^ii]

1"

sa "sa-di-i a-mat-su

[sa sa-di-i] a-nial-su

is ko [HU-\-SI-a e-]ne-em-ma-ni e-lum-e

HU

'-+-

Sl-a e-ne-em-ma-ni

h\
li-i

-gu-la

HU+SI-a
HU-\-SI-a

mn-ul-lil-ld

43
[\l\

-am- an- ki
'asar-gal'-dug
'en-bi-lu-lu duiiiu

HU-\-SI-a

ur-sag

HU-\- Sl-a
sag

45 umun

HU-\-

Sl-a

en-U-se.

1.

For variant reading

see Babyl. II

20H no. 388 2

2.

Cf. 33, 5i: 16, 20 mi-ni-ib-ma-mal.

3. 4. 5. 6.

Restored from SBII, 6 rev. 4/5: 16, 21.

Text has an accent

i.

Restored from 32, 53, where read ur after i3o, 22.


In i3o, 23 issurdtum talus

= HU -{-SAB in-ga-ur-ur-ri

in parallelism with

I,IKE

THE SPIRIT

IT

IS

IMMUTABLE,

TAn.

[\

23 The word of the lord prostrates the marsh in 25 The word of Marduk overflows the harvest in
27

its full

verdure.

its

season.

The word
face

of the lord
20
.

is

an onrushing deluge which troubles the

29 The word of Marduk is a flood which tears away the dikes 21 3 1 His word rends asunder the huge m/3M-trees.

33 The 35

spirit

reduces

all

things to tribute.

When
is

the

word

of Enlil wanders forth

eye doth not behold

it.

38 His

word

of majesty
is

his

is
;

ko The word of the exalted


/u

one of majesty
is is is is is

The 42 The 43 The l\t\ The 45 The

word of Anu word of Enlil word of Ea word of the hero Marduk word of the lord Enbilulu,
first

a
a a a

word of majesty. is a word of majesty, word of majesty. word of majesty. word of majesty. word of majesty. word of majesty.
a
his

born son of Ea,


we have two forms

gu
but

in-dib-dib-bi

i-as'sas

= nimu ta-bar thou catchest


and
tasa's

fish

of the present,
is

i'asas,

or 3 d per. i'asus. Cf. 16, 22.

variant

broken away

cf.

21, 29 i-ha-am

7.

Cf. 16, 23; 32, 54,

and

for

AG = hasasu = sa
6 rev.
2
;

SAI 1823.

8.
g.

Restored from 21, 3i.

So traces by Reisner but

la p.

16, 24.

10. gur-ru 16, 24; 21, 32; 32, 55; go, 33. 11. Cf. ai, 33: g5, 34.
12.

18, 34 du.

i3. Restored i4- Lines 35

from
f.

BA V

617, ig:

cf.

g5, 36.
;
.

restored from g5, 37 f

i5. Reisner restores "su-ut-ta-tum


16. Restored

= cave(!);
2.

32, 67; 21, 07


sec

f.

11W 697

and

KB
II.

VI

1,

4i6.

by Reisner

after a

fragment

p.

i4g which restores

38-46. For Ihis

refrain to the amalu, sec also


17.

6g rev. 35.

Here begins
1 f.
c<

VATh

247

= SBH no.
is

For

a similar motif to the

word

cf.

SBH

11, 18.
ig.

Of Anu the

exalted lofty
e-c-e(X).

his

word

Text has accents

Passage restored after 53, ig. For the liturgical dublcttc introducing synonyepithets of the gods

mous
20.

ursag-umun

cf.

2g, g f

;
.

another and more usual form

is

elim-ursag

69 obv. passim and


8.

SBH

no. 18.

See p. 101 n.

21. Lines 25

and 29 are probably

insertions.

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD

NO.

IV

46 ur-sag
k-]

mu-fi-ib-ba-sa-a
d.]

HU-\-SI-a
e'-sag-il-la

[umun

AG(?J\ dumu-us

HUSI-a'

48 umun

di-iar-mag-am

HU
a-xu-bi ltd-

Sl-a

la4g e-ne-em-ma-ni a-xj> ga-am-ma-ga 3 a-mat-su ana ba-ri-i ib-ba-ab-bal -ma ba-ru-u 'su-u is-sa-ra-ar bo la e-ne-em-ma-ni Urn-Mr ga-am'' -ma-ga sim-'sar'-bi lid5

02

ana
ana
b

sa-i-li

ib-ba-bal-ma sa-i-li su-u is-sa-ra-ar


'u-u*

53 e-ne-em-ma-ni
54 55
id-li

mi't's

mu-ag

mits-bi se-dm-

du
du
'"

ina u-a
'it-it

ix_-xak-kar-ma id-li

su-u i-dam-mu-um

55 e-ne-em-ma-ni ghi

mu-ag

gln-bi se-dm-

ana

ar-da-te'' ina

u-a i^ak-liar-ma*
e

56 e-ne-em-ma-ni TUR-TUR-bi* igi-di-a kitr-sti gid-gulrab-bi-is ina a-la-ki-sa ma-a-ta u-ab-bat 57


5S c-ne-em-md-uigal-gal-bi
igi-di-a

i-dm" na-tun-tun : sag-am


bitaii u-hat-lu
'
!

in-tttn-

tun

11

5g

a-mat-su ra-bi-is ina a-la-ki-sa

ma-a-ta u-sap
-pah

60 e-ne-em-ma-ni gakhd-din-maal-s'ussab-bia-bamii-iin-xii-zii:sab-bi
a

61

kak-kul-lu ka-tim-ti U-rib-su

man-nu i-lam-mad
u
iB

62

ki-ma ka-tim-ti kat-mal ina

kir-bi-e

-ti

i-sa^-ad*
sa

63 e-ne-em-ma-ni sab-bi nu-un-xu-a bar-bi al-us-

1.

This line docs not appear on the variant

SBH

[\,

f.
IT.

2.

The following passage

to the

amatu occurs

also 11, 5

and

lv

6q

rev., restored

by Bbllenruchcr
3.
t\.

LSS

6 p. 33.

2,

5o ib-ba-bal-ma.
12 incorrectly omils
0i|

k,

AX,

cf.

11, 6

andK 69

rev. 3.

5. 6.
7.

R K

omits, v. S VI 3870.

69, 5 'u-a;

11,7

JN-MA-a

sic! Cf. g5, ng.


is

Tin' translation of 5o partially given in 4, 17

wauling

'.,

")0

f,

whereas

lv

69

has the full translation.


8.

ardatu maiden, in

Sum. kid, but

later

gem, gin [usually used for amlu female

slave]

was used

for ardatu. This confusion of

Sumerian words

is

probably an error of

the Semites and late. Cf. 9a, 3a.


g.

0i|

TUR-TUR-li

bi, to

assume

word tur
['i'j,is

= rabu and then softening of


We

tul-la

to tuj-ja

with Lchmann, Saiuassumulrfn

unwarranted.

have here an in-

LIKE THE SPIRIT IT IS IMMUTABLE,

TAR.
oi'

^3

46 The word of the hero Nebo


47

is

a a

The word

of the lord Nebo, child of Esagila,

is

word word
word

majesty.

of majesty.

48 The word of the lord Shamash 4o, If his word be brought to a seer
5i
If his If his

is

of majesty.

the seer falters".

53

word be brought to a prophet the prophet falters. word be pronounced to a youth in woe the youth breaks
into sobbing.

55 56 58

If his

word be pronounced

to a

maid

in

woe
it

the

maid breaks
into sobbing.

When his word

goes forth in

its

grandeur

brings the land to


ruin.

When his word goes forth in its


is
is

grandeur,
its

it

devastates the homes.

6o His word

obscure like a bottle,

secret

who comprehends?
its

63 The interior of his word

incomprehensible,

exterior over-

comes

(?)"".

explicable problem,

TUR-Ja
as

= sihru small Br. 4i i3 and TUR-Li =


is

rabii great,

>

also

3725. In the very next line gal


that tur

used for

rabii

with the same meaning.

It is possible

became
is

till,

gar

= mah hence

tul-la

sihru, but the pronunciation

TUR-Li

^rabu
10.

very uncertain.
la.

Var.

11.

11, 10 a.

13. Reisner gives sis-si's doubtfully, but K 6g gives usappah as a variant for nhatli without a Sumcrian variant so that the gloss must be a mere repetition.

i3. ik-

K
K

61) ti.

Text ga,- but

6g ba hence

bi certain.

i5. 16.
17.

6g adds ma. 6g omits. 6g


sa a.
is

K K

18. Neither of the translations

correct

which should be kima kakkulli katim. The

second translation must go back to a gloss sa-dul on gakkul [SAI 1989]. The second
translation then corrupted katim to katimlu.
lar passage v.

On

kakkullu sec Babyl. II


ilialtamu,

10.

For

a simi-

GT XVI

28, 3g

"sa

kima katimli

which covers
v.

like a shroud.

ig. sarCiru tremble,


6, 4o.

be unsteady hence sarru faithless;

KB

VI

i,

3a4

LSS,

20.

The meaning of

lines

63

f.

is

not clear, kirbetu

(Irirbii)

may be

real sense n

and ahdtu

the implication .

3 2 4

4
04 66

LAMENTATIONS TO
ki-rib-su' ul

T1IK

WORD

NO.

IV

tf-lam-mad a-ha-a 3 -ti i-da-a-as'


sa

65 e-ne-em-ma-ni bar-bi nu-un-zu-a sab-bi al-usa-ha-a-ti ul

il-lam-mad

kir-bi-e-tu i-da-a-as

Reverse.
i

e-ne-em-ma-ni mu-lu mu-nn-gig-gig-gi


ni-si u-sam-ra-cis ni-si

inu-la ma-un-sir-sir-ri.

un-na-as: u-xar-ras
s

1 3 e-ne-em-ma-ni an-na dirig-ga-bi kur gig-ga

na-

nam

e-lis iua ni-kil-pi-sa

ma-a-tam u-sam-ra-as

5 e-ne-em-ma-ni H-a di-da-bi kitr ba-ba* na6


sap-lis ina a-la-ki-sa

nam
11

ma-a-tam

i-sa-ap-pa-ab
e

7 c-ne-cm-ma-ni ud-de'- e'-ia-ta id-am ba-ra-ab-

e-iiiu biti

ha-an-se-it ba-an-se-it u-se-is-sa-a


tt-ain

9 e-ne-em

asar-gal'-dug" e-u-ta
1
''

ba-ra-ab-e

io
ii
1 1

biti

e-se-rit e-se-rit u-se-is-sa-a


iil

e-ne-em-ma-ni an-ta
[c-]lis

K -e-en an-ta dm-dirigur-ru-bi-ma


21

ga'"
-"

" a-mat-su

,s

19

u-a-di-ra-an-ni

d
[d-;/--c;//]

-asar-gal'-dug

A-/-/rt

am a-tuk-a i3 hi-ta dm-sig-sig-[gi\


i-kab-bi-ma
sap-lis

\a-mat-su

" u Marduk'\

sap-lis

i-nar-ni

i.

K
K

69
6g
fig

kirbeti.
z.

2.

Cf. Del.

Gram.

2 ud ed. par. 3i.

3. 4.
5.

K K

omits.

6g irfatt. Here the obverse of SBII no.

ends; more than two thirds of the reverse

is

broken anav.
6.

()
1

gig-ga; 11, \k gig-gig-ga. For the text from here to


5

1.

36

v. 4,

2g

ff.

7.

11,

and

69 an.

8. g.

omitted

5, i5.

11, 16 ba-ab.

10.
11.
12.

K K

tig fig

malam.
usappah; this text has a variant translation
is
"sapli's

illakimi

mala unamgal.

itil-di'

hardly a relative adverb but in apposition with ciiaiiiuani.


2.3-fi,

The same
the sole
1!

construction SBII ill,

whore ud-de
.

is

translated by limit as also

6g rev. 26.

The

translation here given

is

If Ki(

docs really

mean

instance

whew

ud-de

is

translated
12,
1

by a

relative.

For ud-de

cf.

when , it is Gudca St.

g,

ud-de-na his days, Cyl.

ud-de ma-ra-du-e gig-c


is

etc. the

temple by day shall

be built for thee, by night etc.; here ud-de

accusative of duration. B.\

6 1 7 passim

LIKE THE SPIRIT IT

IS

IMMUTABLE, TAB.

45

65 The exterior of his word

is

incomprehensible, the interior over-

comes

(?).

Reverse.
i

His word brings sorrow

to the

people

the people
it

it

enfeebles.

When

his

word wanders

forth

on high,

brings sorrow to the


land.

When

his

word proceeds beneath,


is
is

it

wreaks destruction on the


land.

His word

a spirit a spirit

9 His
1 1
1

word

from the house of five. which drives ten from the house of ten.
drives five

which

When his word is directed forth on high, it fills me with suffering. When Marduk utters his word beneath, it causes shuddering
beneath.

ud-de (da)

is

subject or predicate, not an adverb.

When

71?

= when,

it is

always

but when used as an independent adverb, ud-da or a noun ud-de (a), hence ud-da= "summit, granted that ... see Th.-Dangin SAK 5a i) and Ungnad ZA XVII 362. ud used for 'when' inu, enu Br. 7781 cf. Babyl. I 2/I0. Bollenriicher
written
lid,

LSS
i3.

6 p. 61 says that

sense and

emu

is

= = 'when', but without proof, ud-de forbids a conjunctive probably = immu = umu.
:

imu

K
K

6g rev. 27 ur-sag
it is

umun

urugal-la and omits enem.


1.

The

fact that ud-de is omit-

ted shows that


i4-

mere
llu

explicative of enem in

7.

umu ina bit e'serit e'serit u'sessd [The word of] the from a house of ten causes ten to go forth . Here ends 11,18 and the parallel no. 18 obv. 60 changes here. 1 5. Restored from K. 6g GIR ul urruhu and for reading ul see Babyl. II 20/i.
69 Icarradu
Nergal
hero Nergal, the
spirit,

gir
cf.

= urhu way
K 69
See

[SAI 176];

parddu shiver

R = urruhu
SAI
ig2.

= =

is

probably to be pronounced ul and gir

ul sadigir

16. 17.
18. ig.

dirig-gi-en.

VATh

2^7 p. 169.
be-li.

69 amat

Read ma; urruhis would be

difficult after K.

6g (doubtful) since the form


Istar

is

per-

mansive. For the active urrihanni see


20.

[\i

II 24.

6g su-u-du-ra-ku perm. Ill 1 of adaru. For the idea of the goddess fdled and made to suffer by the word cf. no. IV tab. 3,3 f.
21. 22. 23. ik-

being

K 6g ur-sag gal umun K 6g omits. K 6g am. K 69 i-sa-ap.

unugal-la.

8 5 1 7 1

'

46
1 1
1 1

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD

NO.

IV

umun e-ne-em-mh-ni
6
5

me-e gig-ga-bi-su "se-hm-du-a

HU-\- SI.
3

sic
4

sa be-lum a-mat-su

ana-hu ana
6

ma-ru-us-ti-sa

at-ta-sab

e-ne-em-ma an-sa an ni
ina a-ma-ti-su
e-lis

dilb-ba-ni
1

H U-+- SI e-ne-em-md-ni
s

sami-e

ina ra-mct-ni-su-nu i-ru-ub-[bu]

sa

sa-di-i a-mat-su

ma-ma

-a~ba ud-me-na-dim

ma-a-a

di-di-in

20 e-lum i mi-dim
2

imi

dim
[ki-ma sa-a-ri]
ni
10

kab-tu hi-ma "sa-a-ri

22 e-lum imi23

dim

mu-slg-swoft
kur-kur-ra-

ri o

kab-tu ki-ma sa-a-ri ina ra-ma-ni-ia u-si-ib-ba-an-ni


e

24 e-lum2a

umun

ge

kab-tu
"sag

be-el

ma-ta-a-tu ge
16
'

26
27

su-da-

ge

e-ne-em xi-da-

/$- ru-u-iu

sa a-mat-su H-na-at

28 ag dug-ga-

na

nu- gi- gila i-tur-ru

di

29

ana

ki-bi-ti-su

30 elim-ma
3 kab-tu

'mu-ul-lil ka-diig-na su-nu-bal-e-ne


l

enlil sa si-it pi-i-su la us-te-pil-lum

32 e-ne ud-de tur gul-gul-la-bi ama's

sir-sir-ra-bi

33

"su-u

umu

tar-ba-as i-a-ab-bat su-pu-ri i-na-as-sah

ls 34 S X-a-na^-mu sir-sir-ra-bi

^tir-mu

sud-a-bi

2.

3.

K 69 "se-im-si-H-en, K 6g a-na. K 69
"su.

sic

Craig, but

more

likely di-en

and the above

text du-a-

c/(

4. 5.

SBH

5,

-J.

69 ma-ni.
see no. 18 tab. 3, obv. k-

6.
7.

i'= ramanisunu

69

a/.

K
So

69 "sa-mu-u.

8.

6g.

LIKE THE SPIIUT IT IS IMAtUTABLTi,


1

TATS.

/|

am

17 At his

word of the lord, over its word the heavens above are word of majesty".
the

evil

power

preside

16
.

stilled of

themselves, his

is

19

Now

(?) as in the

days of old whither shall

go?

20 The exalted one 18 like a wind,


22
j.lx

like a

wind,

The The

exalted one like a exalted one,


10

wind has

cast

me down,

even me.

the lord of lands,

26

He

of the far-seeing

mind

whose word changes


there
is

not,

28 Against whose commands

no turning back,
is

3o The exalted

Enlil, the utterance of

whose mouth
stalls
50
.

unalterable,

32 Thisspiritdeslroysthefolds

rends the

34

My

gardens

21

are rent

my

forests are despoiled of leaves.

g.

69 seems

to

omit ma-ma. For

a discussion of this lino see p.

i85 tablet one,

end.

The

catchline of

69

is

enemmani enemmani.
reflexive of

io. Instead of this natural translation the text has a gloss inn me-hi-e. 11.

Reflexive of object; hi mu-uu-^al me-e-=lustabrd andkaramani, ni


is

is

subject (ina ramani-[a


12.
1

equivalent to ramdni-[a alone), no. IV tab. 3, 4.

Here begins

a parallel passage

SBH

i3o, 4-

3.

SBH

i3o, 8 nu-gi-gi-de dg-diig-ga-na mi-gi-gi-da, the last


;

word being repeated

beginning for emphasis, de(da) governs diig-ga the real construction is against who v. SBH 77, 18 and for preposiwhose word there is no receding ; for dg
at the

tions
i4.

thrown

to the
is

end of dependent phrases, Babyl.


and the subject impersonal;

24i n.

1).

The form

active

v.

KB VI
!\i ,,,,

1,

35g.

The

parallel

passage (which ends here) has us-te-pi-il-him.


i5.

The sign given by Reisner


is

is

ai]T\ but

Raw. IV

3 a

It is

not likely that

a-na
16. 17.

a phonetic gloss.

Cf. no. Ill tab. 3, 26.

This section [obv. 38] begins with the same refrain.

18. 19.

Here habtu Here kabtu

refers to the

word'.

refers to Enlil.
1.

20. 21.

Lines 24-3o are an interpolation: the construction of


Literally 'roots',

32 goes back

to 22.

probably used in a figurative sense for vegetable.

48 35 36

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD
1

NO. IV
i

sur-su-u-a nu-us-su-hu ki-sa-tu-u-a

ur-ra-a'

a-nun-na me-mu \bar\-ra

su-bal ag-a-

hi

ana pa-ra-as [us-te-]bi-el 3 a-nan-na-lti \par-su\-u-a ina 37 38 u-nag-ga-[gu]hi gis-tur-mu sud-a-bi


39
41
l\i

a-ri-lni-ma
kiir-kiir-ra

kis-iu ur-[ru-u]

ko umun

mu-lu til-la-dim na-ra-di


la
:

be-el

matati ki-ma a-we-lu-ti

sag-mu ma-al-lalibis-

dim

na-ra

ki-ma sa

[lib-bi-]ia ib-su-u

43

mu
lib-bi-ia
"sd-ba-

u-mu

da-e-

tar

44
46

ana

ma-ka-la-a ip-[pa-]ra-as

45 fir-mu*

mu
lib-bi-ia

"si-ba-e-ni-

gi

ha-bit-ti

\u-ti-i\-ir

47 nu-mu-ra-an-tuk-a gil-lv'-em-\ma

nu-mu-ra-an-iuk-]
[ul i-su-ka]

48

ul i-su-ha sah-lu-ka-ta
:

ul i-kab-bi sa-ah e -[lu-ka-ta]

[ul i-]J;ab-bi

4g gi as-dil-a-dim e-lam-e gi-as-du-a-dini ni mu-[sig-]stg-

gi

50
5

ki-ma ka-ni-e e-di-ni hi kab-tu ki-ma ka-ni-e e-di-ni


ina ra-ma-ni-ia u-si-ib-ba-ni
e-lum-e
su-ra-ge
8

umun
ga-

khr-kur-ra-

&e

5a sag 53 ag

e-ne-em %i-da-

ge

dug-

na

mihi-

gi-

gie-

dP
ne
di in

54

'

mu-ul-lil ka-dug-na

nu- bal-

55 sam-gug ba-du-a-dim

samSU mu-un-du-a

Fern.
k.

pi.

of

Instil forest,

ton with
2.

See also

KB

probably identical with Syr. kaisa beam, hence to be writ1,

362.

nrraicxa. perm.pl. oiurruhomarii. In rasdpu drive (?) kaparu tear asunder,

CT XVIII

12021 uru

is

a syn. of
II

liliu

seize,

22 sud

=
1.

= idem. Raw. 3o seem have the same meanings, uru-gal Tl =


[isi] lint

aril

and mus-miis sud-sui


II

=
a

hi

nrri'i

= despoil the

and here of nasahu. Haw.


tree
;

48

rev.

1.

ik gis pa-kud-da

to

kaparu Br. 336i

[i.

which do not and some of thom maybe Sumerian loan-words (cf. \l arallu); but cf. 20 gi's gar-gar uru "sa isi and gur v.. read liuppuru]. With our passage Msatua urrdct. uru "sa kistigiscf,
list

of words u-ru-u and u-ru

tir sud-sad, ibid. 22.

urru

"sa

sari

is

used in Hie sense of a subjective genitive

(1.

23)

*9

36 To pass

my

decrees

among

the divine

Anunnaki

it

withdraws

from me.

38

raven

[is it (?)]

thatdespoilstheleavesoftheforest.
. .

4o The lord of lands like 42 As my heart desires


43 For myself 10 45 The thoughts of

not.

my my
heart

food

is

with held.

he renders vain.
it

4y Not shall it possess thee with destruction, not shall

possess thee".

4g Like a lone rush-reed, behold the mighty one like a lone rushreed has brought me low, even me,
5

The mighty one

lord of lands,

52

He of the far-seeing mind, 53 He against whose command 54 Enlil whose command 55 Take a thistle has made me,

he of the faithful word,


there
is is

no receding,

unalterable,

like a thorn

bush has made me,

leaf;

= despoiling by the wind, urru and uru therefore of In Raw. V = aru followed by PA, UR and 3g cd 36 sag and sag-mal-mal = aru = aru and husdbu branch, and aru CT XI, 29 b 3a 45-52 = Raw V. 26 then follows and uru = the date-palm) uru, the =gfs-pa kud-da the former gispa, blow, niphal formation from torn away and 7 uru = twsMtu, perhaps
II
'

infinitives

aru.
pes

'to go'

leaf,

niini fin of a fish(!), cf.

pes

date-

gis-pa-htd

gan-'sar

urti,

ef

(a list of parts
ie.

of

aru,
1.

latter

'the

aru'

"sabatu

hence nasbatu the blown away(P)


be for masbatu]. The result then
to despoil a tree of its leaves .
is,

. [Since the

stem contains a labial the form may


uru, fallen leaf; urru,

aru branch, leaf;

uru
all

[II

Also aru blow away, take away, to which

these

words go back.
3.
4.

Cf. above, line 3i.

The
Text

var. 3, 10 has ur-gu(i) ie. ur-gu for ur-gis


5, 33. 3,

=gi"s-ur

esern, to plan.

5.

Omitted

6.
7. 8.

SAMQ).

12 has both translations in the

same

line.

Cf. above, line 23.

The usual word


cf.

for ru.hu

is

sud

cf.

above,

1.

26.

Possibly

some other word

is

intended,
g.

Br. 11679.

Sec note on line 29.

10. libbu in sense of self(P), cf.


1 1

Heb. gaph.
probably an incantation. Cf. no. Ill tab.
II obv. 6g.

The

last line of

the section

is

50
56
57 gis 58
!S 5g

LAMENTATIONS TO THE
ki-ma sup -pa-ti u-se-man-ni
l

WORD
ki-ma

-NO.

IV

el-pi-ti*

u-se-man-ni

A-TU-GAB-LIS

as
e-di ina

dil-akib-ri dil-a-

dim
u-se-man-ni

ki-ma sar-ba-ti

MA-NU parim-ma
ki-ma
e-ri"

dim

60
61

ina

na-ba-li i

[u-se-man-ni]

ls

sinig as mc-ir-me-ri

dil-a-

dim

62

ki-ma bi-i-ni e-di ina me-hi-e [u-se-man-ni]


ni mu-stg-siggi"

63 e-lum-e gi-as-dil-a-dim

64 65 66

e-ne-em-ztt-ii'i

e-ne-em-xu-su a e e-ne-em-ii\-sit
biti [ina] a-ma-[ti-ka]~'

ina a-ma-ii-ka [ina amatika]* 'u-i

60+18-am mu
kima
labiri-su

sid-bi

duppu i-kam(am) ud-dam ki-am-us nu


al-til gab-ri

67 68

"sa

diippi

Lublut aplu sa Bel-sum-iddin mar


Sa-ti's-sam" katd Bel-balatsu...
?

a pal sa Marduk-snm-iddin

mar Sa-tis-sam arah Addaru mahru


limit

22-kam

satti

il\8-kam

69

An-ti-'i-uk-ku-su sarru

1.

"sappatu for

reading Sup not ru, see Babyl. II 107

syn. of rffl<7an<

= Heb. dar-dar
is

Ms

pi. 8,

i3 and 17, see also


b. See also

KB VI

1,

452.

word rubatu 'hunger'

not yet cer-

tified
2.

HW 601
elpitu a

SAI 808.

kind of weed, SAI 801 and

KB VI
"sag

1,

452.

SU

in the

Sum.

line

is

probably the sign of repetition for gug.


3.

eru

is

written in Sumerian with the sign

= giiimmaru date-palm Raw. V =

3i

gh 23, and
4.

MA-NU is
CT

also

an ideogram for erinnu cedar.

SAI 3gg4 and correct KB VI 1, 303, where Read ki-lagga Br. 9791 nabdhi after Meissner's correction SAI 3gg4 and Jensen's KB VI 1, 363.
For parim
is

= nabalu

'desert' v.
8.

namalu

read after

XIII 37,

5.
(>.

See above, line 4g.

Expressed by ina -\-DlS-DIS.


Catch-line for tablet two

7.

= Reisnor no.

3.

8.
9.

Uncertain.

For the date

v. p.

SBII i4g.

LIKE THE SPIRIT IT

IS

IMMUTABLE, TAB.

57 Like a lone farbatu-lree by the river's bank he has made me, 59 Like a cedar (?) in the desert he has made me, 61 Like a lone tamarisk in the storm he has made me, 63 Behold the mighty one
even me.
like a lone rush-reed

has brought

me low,

For the

catch-line see the following tablet.

3 6 4 5

'

52
i

LAMENTATIONS TO THE
[e-ne-em-^tt-si't e-ne-em-]zii-sil

WORD

NO.

IV

e-ne-em-[ztt-su

[ina

al

ma]-ti-ka

['u-]i biti [ind]

a-ma-[ti-ka]
]

3 [uru-iu] 4
[se-ib]

nibru

';i

e-ne-em-fcu-M
ra
e

e- Mir-

5 [ken-]ur fa-gal*-

6
7

[is]

e-nam- til-la
Tjmbir
vl

5-z'Z>

8 9

if-

e-

babbartin-tir-(ki)

rum
la

se-ib

e e e
e e e

io
ii

&-z'&
se-ib
"se-ib

i- sag- il-

BAD-SI-AB-BA-(ki)
i-

12
1 1 1 1

%itil-

da
la

e-

magdarne-

6ec-

te-me- an-

hi

an-

na
fittisii

em-

an
al- [slg-

al- dub- hi- ne


K

17

ina a- ma- ne-

ka
hi

sami-e i-ru-ub-bu

18

em

mu-ul-lil-la

ga-

ni]

19 ina a-mat

Enlil
[

[ir-si-tu]m i-nar-rat
]

20

e-ne-em-%u

About 20
of reverse.

lines are lacking to the

end of obv. and 20 from the top

Reverse.
1

ana ar-hat um[e


galla

zs 2 mis gal-

[gu-gur-us-am-me]
[u1'1-a

3
4 5
sel

mi-is rab-bu-tu

hobal-fa'i
[

bar]

pa-se-ba mn-ni-ib-su-su
<

] ]

e-bu-ri ina si-ina-ui-iti u-ta-ab-bi

ma-ha-la-a

6 ma-\ma-a-ba\ ud-nie-na-dim ma-a-a di-di*

[in]

The

text is

from Reisner no.

3,

an extract from a more complete version of the

second

tablet.

About

half of the observe

and reverse

is

broken away. Copied 100

BC

by a member of the family Sin-kais-balati.


1.

Restored from

R IV

28* no. 4 rev. 22.

3 6 4 5 1

LIKE THE SPIRIT IT


I

]S

IMMUTABLE, TAB.

II

53
at

At thy word

oh woe

to the
at at

house

thy word,

4 5
6
7

Woe to thy city Nippur Woe to the hrick walls of Ekur Woe to Kenur the vast abode
The dwelling Enamtila

thy word,

thy word,

at thy at

word, word,

thy word,

8 9 io
1

12
1 1 1

Woe to the brick walls of Sippar Woe to the dwelling Ebabbar Woe to the brick walls of Babylon Woe to the brick walls of Esagila Woe to the brick walls of Barsippa Woe to the brick walls of Ezida Woe to Emahtila Woe to Etemeanki Woe to Edaranna
At thy word

at thy
at at at
at

thy word, thy word, thy word,

thy word, thy word,


thy word,

at at at

thy word, thy word.


;

at

1
1

the heavens are stilled

8 At the word of Enlil

the earth shudders.

20 At thy word

Reverse.

Forever.

...
it it

The 4 The
2

great www-trees

rends asunder.

harvest in

its

season

overflows, the food.

Now

(?) as in the days of long

ago whither

shall I

go

2.

built

The ordinary meaning oi ki-gal upon the kisallu, Sanh. Const.


2

is

trench, place for a foundation, then terrace

82. In ken-ur ki-gal the


of,

meaning

is

probably

connected with a cosmological concept


1

ken-ur as the chapel of Ninlil. In


;

CT XV,

3,

ken-ur ki-gal

is

followed by dul-a^ag, also a cosmological concept


etc. Cf.

ki-gal is often

omitted Raw. IV 27 a 25; 11 a 5


so far as it designated

Jastbow,

II 20.

The name

of Ninlil's chapel

an ordinary temple was e-nam-til-la, which was conceived as

the earthly imitation of the mythological ken-iir.


3. 4. 5.

On

kigallu see Babyl. II 172 n. 3.

Cf.

SBH

63, 7.
tablet

For restoration see

one rev.
f.

18.

Restored from tablet one obv. 3i

3 4

54
-

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD

NO. IV

ni-gul-gul-e ur -ri-li-na-am
ki u-ta-tab-bit
1

sum-mu a-ba

tar-[ri-en?]

8 bitu

ki-ma sa urn ul-lu-ti


ub-ba-lam man-nu ip^-par-ra-as

10 nis-hi sanu-u ud-dam ki-Am-us nu-al-til ana %amari


ii gittu BSl-apal-iddin aplu
"sa
3

[nis-]hi

Ea-balat-su-ihbi [mar]

12 Sin-ibni
1 1

isi

Bel-sum-lisir

aplit sa

Itti-ili-su-balatu

mar

Sin-kail'* balati Babili


satti

arah Tebit

umu \Z-kam

ili-kam sa
sarrani

si-i

io [sattu 209-kam] Ar-sa-kam

"sar

1.

Text kit{\).

2. 3.

Text *(!).

For reading gi's

as

li'sir

see Tallquist,

Namenbuch 317 and

SA.I

4oo4

the

same

scribe g3 rev. 7.
4. id,

but the var. g3, 8 has


safer to choose the

gi's

unless

we assume another name, which


reading.

is

impro-

bable,

it is

more

difficult

3 5 4 2 1

LIKE THE SPIRIT IT


7
. .

IS

IMMUTVIILE,

TAIL
it

II

.JO

it

preys upon, as in the days of yore

carries
is

away; who
(?).
:

spared

10 Second extract of

like the spirit

it is

immutable

unfinished

to repeat the extract


1

of the long tablet of Belapaliddin, son of Ea-balatsu-ikbi of the

family of
1

Sinibni

copied by Belsumlisir son of

1 1

Itti-ilisubalatu of the family of Sin-kaisbalati.

At Babylon,
is

month
the 209

of Tebet, i3 th day; i45 lh year,


111

which

year 5

of Arsaces king of kings.

5.

That

is

ioo BC.

Series an-na e-lum-e Exalted heaven .

This

series

was

originally intended for the cult of Ur.

The

first

two

tablets are

SBH

nos. 5

and

2/i.

After a

Enlil,

on

tablet one, the series passes to

hymn to the word of Anu and a hymn to Sin, tablet two obv.

1-22, thence to a
this

hymn,

see

break; for the remainder Samas hymn obv. 23 The end of the reverse has appeals the Addendum.

of
to

various gods and a prayer.

Another
also called

series

intended for the cult of Samas at Sippar or Larsa was


this series

an-na e-lum-e. Of

only tablet two

is

preserved,

SBH

no. 23,

two obv. 23.

which begins with the Samas hymn of the Sin series, tablet On this tablet the whole of the hymn is preserved; the

part broken from

SBH

23

is

given in the

Addendum
that
is tablet

together with the


it is

remainder of

this tablet,

which ends by saying


no. 5

lament

for

the temple of Samas.

SBH

which

one of the Ur

series

can not be

tablet

one of the Samas

series, for line

one of SBH 23 indicates


fact that the

another catch-line for the preceding tablet.

The
Ur

hymn SBH
series

23 obv.

rev.

l\

was
that

inserted into tablet

would seem

to

indicate

the

series is

Samas two of the Ur original. The

only

fact,

however, which seems certain

is,

that a series an-na e-lum-e

was developed with the theme of the destructive word of Enlil which had caused the ruin of either Ur or Sippar. Then the series was rewritten and redacted for the other cult. It may be that the Ur then an imitation was made for Sippar finally the series is original
: :

SERIES AN-JiA E-LUM-E

b']

Ur series was enlarged by insertions from the Sippar imitation. Compare no. XII where an Erech series is modelled upon an Isin series.

Tablet One.

Text Reisner no. 5 of which the lower half is broken away.

An

extract

from a longer

tablet,

from the year i36 BC.

Tablet

Two.
p. i5i, edited

Text Reisner no. ik with additions


Perry, Leipxjger Semitische Studien

by Dr. E. Guthrie

II h,

with collation of Messerschmidt

and Ungnad and valuable notes by Zimmern pp. 33-4o.

Addendum.
Another version of
to the cult of this series

began

at tablet

two and

is

dedicated

Samas

(at Sippar?).

Text of tablet two of this

series

upon

an unusually short tablet Reisner no. 23.


6-26
is

The

reverse of
6/+1.

SBH

no. 23,

restored from a duplicate

4620,

BAV

6 3 5 4 1

58

LAMENTATIONS TO THE WORD NO. V

Tablet One.
i

an-nac-lum-[e\
sa
ilu

HU -\-SI-\a

e-ne-em-md-a-ni\

a-nim kab-tu

sa-Ira-[tam? a-mat-sit]

gu-la
mu-ul-lil-ld

HU+SI-a..
HU-hSI-a..
ga-am-ma-ga
2

ilu
it

e-ne-ein-ma-a-ni a-%ii

a-~- n

I ul -la

6 e-ne-em-ma-a-ni sim-sar ga-am-ma-ga sim-sar-bi lul-la


7

e-ne-em-ma-a-ni nuts ia-ma-a


la -ma -a

8 e-m-em-mh-a-ni gin 9 e-ne-em-ma-a-ni

mu-ag mi'is-bi se-dm-du mu-ag gin-bi se-dm-du


igi-di h)r-sii gul-gul-la

TUR-TUR-bi

io e-ne-em-ma-a-ni gal-gal-bi igi-di e-a na-hin-tun


1

e-ne-em-ma-a-ni gakkul-dm-ma al-sus sab-bi a-ba mu-un-^u-^u

12 e-ne-em-ma-a-ni sab-bi nu-un-zji-a bar-bi al- us- sa


1 1 1

e-ne-em-ma-a-ni bar-bi nu-un-\u-a sab-bi al- us- sa


e-ne-em-ma-a-ni mti-lu mu-un-gig-gig-ga mu-lu mu-itn-sir-sir-n

e-ne-em-ma-a-ni ana dirig-ga-bi h\r gig nae-ne-em-ma-a-ni ki-a di-da-bi hur ba-ab
e [d-ta
6

na-

nam nam
i

17 e-ne-em-ma-a-ni nd-de

id-am ba-ra-ab-e

18 e-ne-em-ma-a-ni ud-de e-u-ta u-dm ba-ra-ab-

19 a gasan-mu trim-ma-ma

te'*

di-di"-

in

20
21
.
.

(7)
ilu ""'
.

be-el-ti

ana

i-sit-ti-sa

mi-na i-da-aV
nibru
ki*

mu-ul-lil-ld
e
'
. . .

22 \e-\-hur-ra
23

gi-pad (?)-da-

na na

...

42

MU P

gil-ud P

'

e-dar-an-na-

1. 1.

Restored from no. TVi obv. 38, and below

ff. i.

For

AX

jama
3.

= uwa
For
le

ia (?) cf.

Babyl. II 206 no. 344. iamu for the usual 'u-a or'u-a,
Ifi,

e.

(!).

Sre page

53.

ba-ab var. of ba-ba


var. of ta

SAI

Go.

4. 5.
6.

iuiiut [Br.

3g5]

cf.

[beside Br. 7G1J7J SBII 64, 10; 43,

1.

Text has di throe times. Text ana a-a


(!).

One

expects an exclamation a-a

= ah! oh

9 4 6 5 3 1

EXALTED HEAVEN, TAB.


i

I.

5g

Of exalted heaven, lofty is his word. Of the divine heaven god lofty is his word. lofty is his word. k Of Enlil 5 If his word be brought to a seer, the seer falters. 6 If his word be brought to a prophet, the prophet falters. 7 If his word be pronounced to a youth, the youth breaks
3

into

sobbing.
8 If his

word be pronounced
his

to a

maid, the maid breaks into

sobbing.
9

When When

word goes
word goes
is

forth in

its

grandeur,

it

brings the land

to

ruin,

io

his

forth in

its

grandeur,

it

devastates the

homes.
1

His word

obscure like a bottle,

its

secret

who comprehends ?
its

12 The interior of his

word
word

is

incomprehensible,

exterior over-

comes
1

10

(?)

The

exterior of his
(?).

is

incomprehensible, the interior over-

comes
1 1

The -word brings sorrow to the people; When his word wanders forth on high
land.

the people
it

it

enfeebles.

brings sorrow to the

When

his

word proceeds beneath,


is

it

wreaks destruction on the

land.

17 His

18 His

word word

a spirit

which

drives five from the house of five;


drives ten

is

a spirit

which

from the house often.

Helas (?)
.

my

lady unto her chamber

why
.

(?)
.

hasteneth she

21

Enlil

Nippur.

22 Ekur

Egipad

(?) da.

23 (Forty-four heroic lines)

Edaranna.

7.

ddlu

= Tun [HW 2i5


hi.

a]

established by Jensen

KB

VI

1,

334. Cf. anaku addl

54, I, used there also of the goddess.


8. 9.

Text repeats

Gf. 47 rev. 2 3.
ff.

The

42. lines to be inserted are probably the Enlil

Hymn,

Babyl.

II 2 7 5

10.

Sec no. IVi obv. 63, translation.

1 6 3

60

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD

NO.

Reverse.
2

ina la i-ra
iar-ra-bi-su
nin-lil

3 4
5

mu-lu-bi
er

e-hirra

su

..

mag-am
a

na-am'1 e-mag*a-sii

6 [gasan] nibru7 gasan ma-gi-a

na-am e-su-me-du-a-su na-am e'-UD-IM-a- su


na-am
e-sag-il-laI:-

8 gasan

tin-tir-[ki]
4

su
sti

uras-a 9 dumu [sag] io gasan KA(?)-lu a-sig'-ga-ge


ii

na-am na-am

zi-

da-

S-mag-til-la- su

ama
gasan

ba-

na-am uni sag-ga^-su

12 gasan tin-dib-ba
1 i
1

i-si-in-(ki)

h gasan an-

na

na-am e-gal-mag-a- su na-am e'-i-si-in-(ki)- hi su na-am e-an-naer

5 er gil-li-em-ma-la

nu-mu-ni

uri

[ki]

dug-ga

mu-ul-lil [e-ne-em-ma-ni-su]
1

17

u-ri as-[ru] ta-a-bi

Enlilina [a-ma-ti- su] e

18 nis-hi res-tu-u an-na e-lum-e

mt-al-til

ana \amari

nishi gittu
J;at]

19 Ea-balat-su-ildn aplu sa Bel-apal-iddin

mar
7

[Sin-ibni ina
.

20
2

Ili-"su-\er-ibni apli-su

kahl sihru ili-su-kam [Babili arah..


1

umu

sattu

1 1

i-kam sa

si-i sattu

~]5-kam Ar-[sa-ham

sar sarrani]

XI tablet six obv. 34 ff. SAI gog, here a compound proposition na am su. 3. i-mag here a temple in Nippur, or a shrine in Ekur; for an emag at Lagash, sec SAK 2fi8. Gula's temple at Babylon was called Emah in co-Babylonian times, Building Inscriptions of Ihc Neo-Bab. Empire no. G. Cf. Raw. IY2i*b rev. 17. !,.
1.
is

The passage
For na-am

parallel to no.

2.

a'ssu

see

IN'

5.

uru-sag g3, k and KG rev. g

is

for hill.

6.
7.

Or amdti-ka (?); cf. ili-su for Marduk as


not gan, and
is

no.

IV

tablet

two obv.

1.

often.

The

sign after Mardtik or


;

ili-'su

in these notices is
dlidi p.

ham
false.

the sign of the genitive simply

Reisner's

Marduk

XII

is

S.

I. a.

Phraates II; the

mth

year of the Arsacidac

= i36 BC

8 6 5 4

6i

Reverse.

Ninlil

wailing for Ekur.


for

5 6
7

Emah.
Esurnedu
[wails].

8
9

io
ii

12

i3
1
1

The lady of Nippur The lady of. (?) The lady of Babylon The first born daughter of Ninib The lady of (?) The mother Bau The lady who resurrects the dead The lady of Isin The lady of heaven
Wailing in the midst of ruin,

for
for

E-ud-im-a [wailsj

for Esagila [wails].

for Ezida [wails].


for

Emahtila [wails].

for the chief city [wails].


for

Egalmah
Eanna

[wails].

for Isin [wails].


for

[wails].
[.
.

wailing that doth not

.].

Ur

the sacred place

Enlil

by

his

word 9

Extract one of

Exalted heaven

unfinished; to repeat the

extract of the long tablet

19 of Eabalatsu-ikbi son of Belapaliddin of the family of Sinibni, copied by

20 Ilisu-zer-ibni his son, the inferior kalu-scvibe of Marduk. At


Babylon.
21
.

111 th year, which

is

the 175 th year, of Arsaces king of kings.

9.

Catch-line for tablet two.

6 5 3 2

62

lamentations to the

word

no.

Tablet Two.
i

uri

\ki]

dug-ga

mu-ul-lil [e-ne-em-ma-ni-su(?)\

u-ri as-ru ta-a-bt

Enlil ina a-ma-ti-su


]

3 [a-a
l\

[uniun

"

nannar nannar nannar nannar

iimun

5 [a-a 6 uniun
7 a-a

umun

umun
umun umun umun

[e-kis-] sirete-

gal

en- dug*
3

umun

nannar
nannar

ii-

?-

an- na

9 a-a

gal- an- na

io

umun

nannar nannar
'

umun UD-1- U-axag


umun
\_di-~Y

ii a-a
1

kud-mag-am
an- na

umun
A
a-a
k

nannar

umun ddr (?)r\

nannar

duiuu axag

'en-lil-la

umun

nannar
6

du[mu(?) nu]n(?) kur-ra s


ka-nag-ga
8

mu-ul-Hl-la [a-a?]
a-nun-na-ki-e-ne

gil-li-em-ma'-de

sit

baP

ag-

e-

ne
de en

17 en

sd-du(?) -bdr

i0

al- gul- gul- lu-

18 ki-in-gi" in-dg 19 egi as

'nannar
In

me-

nun-gal

dim-me-ir-e-ne me-en
di-tar-ra

20 uru an- na
21 ug-gal dingir a-nun-na

me-en

dim-me-ir-e-ne me-en
"

22 hi

''-

mag

hi-

mag
mulu

mu-ul-Hl-la. im-bi gul

23 ur-sag

ur-sag-gal

nam-tar-tar-ri-e-ne
2g5 + 3og. = pasdlm, Br. 7718 and
-+-

1.

Here, according to Reisner p. i5i, begins


ten-dug

\ATh, 2ig
:

2.

= ndhu and tabu


CTXY
20, 9

perhaps mutib nuhi

for ten

see

ndhu
3.

BA V

667, 18.

5D?cf.

= R.

IV_3o

a obv. 19.

8 5 4 1 1

EXALTED HEAVES TAB.


i

II.

63

Ur, the consecrated place,

Enlil

by

his

word,
(?)]

3 [Father Sin the consecrated place k Lord Nannar


5 Father 6
7

by

his

word destroyed

lord of
lord of.

Nannar Lord Nannar


Father Nannar

....
.

lord of Ekissirgal.

lord of Etendug. lord of E.

8 Lord Nannar
g Father Nannar

anna.

lord of Egalanna.
lord
of.
.
.

io Lord Nannar
1

the holy place.

Father Nannar

lord, great

judge

(?).

12 Lord Nannar

lord of Daranna.

i3 Father Nannar
1

holy son of Enlil.

Lord Nannar

(?)

1 i

When
6

Enlil father of

Sumer
of the

17
1

The Anunnaki Though the prince, god Sumer thou lovest

became wrathful, bowed down.

new moon,

wrought

desolation,

oh divine Nannar.
of the gods art thou.

19 Regent, perfect herald,

20 Of the heavenly city


2

place of judgement thou art.

King

of the

22 In the vast

Anunnaki underworld

of the gods art thou.


Enlil himself prepare evil.

23 Hero, great hero,

lord that decreest

fate.

4.

Samas; the word means


5.

So Perry, probably after Raw. IV 28* no. k obv. 32 etc. where this great judge which might apply to Sin also.
p.

title is for

Omitted by Reisner in his additions


p. 37.

i5i but given by Perry p. 33 and see

Zimmern's note
6. 7. 8.

Cf. Bdbyl. II i53 n. h.

gilhmma, generally
So the
text, see

intransitive,

garii.

V. p. 39 n.

7.

Perry p. 37. Perry


p.

g.

For

"sii-bal

"supelu, see
cf.

37 and Babyl. JI 67 and

"su-bal-ag, St.

Yaxdface
5,

XXI
10.

1 "su-bal

ba-ra-ag-ge;

CT XXIII
(P) cf.

18, 3g, and for su-bal-ag

SBH

22

ag,

therefore, probably a correct restoration.

KAS

to

be pronounced du
its strict

Babyl. II 202 no. 20 2

11. Probably used in 12.

sense for Sumer.

hi not nin after Messerschmidt, see

Zimmern

in Perry p. 38.

64 24
26

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD

NO.

25 ur-sag sul-an-na

har-ra-du kar-ra-du ra-bu-u be-lum mu-stm si-ma-a-tum 1 gal ur-sage-babbar-ra*


"

am 2
s

ur u

27 su'-sar durnu*

nin-gaV

ur
s ur:sa xjk-nu [el-li-tam \su]ul-lu-hu]

28

sii-sar zflgin

sud-sud
%agin anna
tt'tm-ma

[nun

?]

ur-sag-gal

29 nun bara-ga 30 nun bara-ga


3

durun w

nun

lag

-ga sal-sal-la

32 ^ag an-na %ag

H durun
e]

33 umun-sa-a'

inu-tin

34 dnniH se-ir-ma-[al35 ditmu

mag
a-

sd-sd

36

tig- ? -

mu
Reverse of

'

EN-ZU-na
24.

m[e- en]

SBH no.
Hani

dim-me-ir a%ag-ga-%e
el-lu
ls

4
5

mar-lu

mu-lu gar-sag-gd

-ge

be-lu sa-di-i

EXALTED HEAVEN, TAD.


25 Hero, champion of the skies 26 BullofEbabbar

II

65

great hero.

hero.

hero. 27 Bearded son of Ningal 28 Thou whose beard is sprinkled with lazuli, hero.

29 Prince that walkest in the sacred chamber, hero.

30 Prince

that dwellest in the sacred chamber, hero.

3i Prince that scatterest light abroad, hero.

32 At the boundary of heaven and earth thou dwellest, hero. 33 Lord of the net, thou of the sunrise and the sunset (?).

34 Regal child
35 Famous child of justice 36

holy god art thou".


(child) of Enlil art thou.

...

of Sin art thou.

Reverse.

3 5

....
Ramman

the radiant gods.


lord of the mountains.

K-gan-A-iar
a. a.

= bwxru-Sar

is

distinguished from Su-sar the bearded by Th.-Dangin

and translated by

the consecrated .

For puyru

=R

1) see

ZA XV

/loo.

6. 7.

k"l,

6 gal misread for

TUR

as 12, 9.

47, % gal-la and a the latter from here on, perhaps an accent.

8.

ur-sag-gal
9.

9299 and SBH no. 23 have, between lines 27 and 28, the and K g2gg a translation "sa ^ik-na el-li-iam ^ak-nu.

line Su-sar xagin-na

Restored from

K 9299,

i5 and 17.

Raw. IV

9, 19

sit

xagin-na sud-sud

= %ik-ni

uk-ni-i \ak-nu. (su)-ul-lu-hu (so text


10. Vars. durun-a. ii.
12.

92gg) restored by Zimmern.


19, 35;

For

SAB = lag = namru

v.

GT XVI

XXIII
of

34, 36.
17. Ninib is repre-

Lord of the

net, used as a title of Ninib

= umun-sa-sa 38,
title

sented on the Stele des Vaut. wilh his net: as a

Samas

see

86 rev.

and i38,

g2

f.

i3. I will not try to translate this line,


belli
1

but make the following suggestions: mutin


beltu

= muien = Br. 2o5 and mu-tin = SAI 773, add GT XV 20, 21. im-ma of UD-DU: kar = em = dsu Br. 7870 and Raw. IV 21* 25 27 im = ZA X 201, i5 R = irrubu, irrubu and Raw. IV 3o* 9/10 b kar-ra = munnarbu. Samas lord of the sunrise and sunset
cf.

in

b.

is

a var.

erebu, cf.

ff.

(!).

1\.

For the continuation of the

Santa's

hymn SBH
elluti.

no. 23, see

Addendum.

i5. 16.

Probably a plural in u; one expects

So the text after Zimmern in Perry p. 3g.

17. me-en is second person not first, cf.

SBH

47 obv. 3o e-ne-em-^u and 3i me-en.


5

3 8 6 5 7 1

66
7

LAMENTATIONS TO THE

WORD

NO. V

KU-SUD-NUN-KU-TUR*

mu-lu SEGIS-SEGIS-ra-ge
be-lu

8
n

mar-kas ma-a-tum
a-sa-rid"
2

nam-sag
d-

Mr:

ma-a-tum
ge

10
1

au-mu-si-ru 3

mu-lu

i'si

him "-ma-

da-ai-ik sa-di-i

mut-tal-lik sadi-i

12 "" su-gan
1

nun-na

mu-lu
be-lu

%ag
sa

ab-\u-

ge

pat

tam-tim
ge
c

ih
1
1

s sita -

mag
sib-bi

umun

hi- sur- ra:

be-lu be-ra-a-tam

ki-sur-ri-e (?)

a e-a nnt-hi-bi al-si

se-dm-

du

1 1

a-hu-lap bill n-tul-la'-su iti-ka-am-ma-mu* ri-'i-u-su us-ha-ra-ar

gam

ur- ur- ra
?]

a- se- ir-ra(?)-a gir- gir ina Ud-da-a-tum


tur-ra i-bi dm-ta

ig

[mit-ha-ris

ta-ni-hi
lal-

i-sa-ap
e

20

21,.
22
.
.

-turn si-hir-ium

[a-di

matt

?]

us-ka-am-ma-am

....

ra-hl

g\ig-ga-bi se]-am-du-du
\mar-si-]is

20
24

i-dam-mu-um
bi
\

PA-A(?)
ana

i-si-pa-dug-ga
si-i-ri

i-dib
10

mu-un- abi-

25

sa-pa-ri

u-[a

hob-

bi

26

u"

si-ib-ba lu-lu

ba-ra-e-\a

27

ina'u-a zar-bis dul-lu-hu

ina

it-]ta-si

28

nis-hi

sanu-u an-na e-lum-e nu-al-til ana tu-ub nis-hi


Beli-su-nu aplu sa
isi-su

1.

= Adai SBH 120,


4a, g5.

21;

cf.

ASKT j^rev.

9.

Explained by Nergal $a admani

CT XXIV
2.

For reading

rid cf. Perry p. 3g.

3.

R = humsiru
is

swine, usually connected with Ninib as god of swine


its

KB

VI

1,

538,
45.

uncertain as to
after

meaning here.
very uncertain.
2
is

Kum(J)

Zimmern bat

Hommel

Geogvaphie 96

Anm.

certain that

"

"sita

Br.

gi68

is

Ai

moon

goddess.
6.
kisurrii, territory, is

the loan-word from U-sur of


II 112.

which berdlu

is

the Semitic

translation.

For kiiurru see Babyl,

Leander, followed by

me

a. a.

0.

on the

EXALTED HEAVEN, TAB.


7

II.

67

Ramman
Sugannunna

lord of the markasu of the earth ".


that smitest the mountains
14
.

10 Ninib
1
1

thou of the sea coast.

Famous

lord of the

crown (?)

lord of the nether-world.

16

How
...
. .

long

shall the

guardian of the

home remain
lies

in silence,

its

shepherd remain indolent?


18
in suppression
.

and infirmity he

downtrodden.

20
22
i!\

how
.

long shall he remain in silence?

in pain he cries aloud.

For the courts

of Ihe

Net

(!)

he utters lament.

26

With woe which


goes up
lb
.

brings oppressing gloom forth from

he

28 Second extract of

Exalted Heaven
of.
.

.,

unfinished

to preserve (?)
.

the extract of Bilisunu son

copied by himself 16

grounds that birutu means deep

spring etc.

HW
1,

i64 concludes that kisurru

means under-world.
7.

utullu

8. g.

On ushamdmu and
Conjectural,
cf.

= shepherd, see Babyl. uShararu =

II 118.

cease, see

KB

VI

354.

a-ta Babyl. II i56 n. 2.

10. sapdru a loan

word from sa-par here

si-pa -+ dug.

The usual meaning

is

net,

but
11.

cf. bit sapdri,

evidently a sacred place,

SBH

84, 3.

12.

UD. By his own hand


Variant

ie.

Bel-sunu

made an

extract

from

his

own

tablet as in

SBH,

no. 26.
1 3.

chief of the earth .

i4. Var.
i5.

" that

wanders in the mountains


by Bilisunu no.

Catch-line for tablet three.

16.

The other

tablet copied

afi is

from the year i56 BC.

8 1 1 )

68

ADDENDUM TO NO. V

SBH
23-36.
1

no. 23 obv. 18 to end: for the obv. 1-17 see tablet

two obv

ga

nu-[dim-mud

]
,.

19 dingir babbar-e-ta dingir babbar-sus-a-su ur-sa[g-gal]

20 im-gdl-lu im gir-ra 1
2

ur-[sag-gal]
[ur- sag- gal]
[ur- sag- gal]^

a-ab-ba
ls

sik-sii

22 a-ab-ba si-nim-su 23
hi

ga-lu-ub da-ri-ta

[ur- sag- gal]

ls 1S ls ik % ga-lu-ub % tir erin-kud-da(?) [ur- sag- gal]


3

'en-bi-Iu-lu
ta ta
i-

ls

tir

ls

erin.

[ur- sag- gal]

26
27

BAD-ma
a-ab-ba
de
il- la- %ii

28 30
3

[a-ba ba- ra
[d-ba

c.

29 dug-bad-du'-iu
e-ne-eni-%11

ba-ra-sub-bu]

sa-par-[mag an-ki-la sa-mu-un-lal] 3

ur-sag me-en

MP

TUR
Reverse.

ur-sag me-en a-ab-ba um-[mi-lal ab-si gu-lug-ga]

ur-sag me-en sug-ga um-MI-[lal sug-ga se-am-du]


-ge [tunl

3 a-ge-a id zimbir k ur-sag me-en


ls

mi-

lal]

ma-gur~ gar-ra

5 e-a dim-me-ir balag er-ra [mu-un-na-lag-en-ne]

ana

bit i-lu
i0

ina ba-lag-gu tak-rib-[tam'

ni-lik]

7 lagar-e sir

-ra mu-un-na-an-du-a

ka-lu-u \a-ma-ri i-~a-am-inii-rti

1.

im-gir-ra

illanu

SBH

83, 21.
lit.

2. pit

puridi-ka a phrase for to stride ,


in terror

open the limbs

The

root paraiu
SA.I 192, a

= hasten, run

= 3ji

shiver with cold;

Sum.
also

gir-ul

=paradu

1299, 1294. pirittu terror syn. puluhtu and gilittu, see Br. 8/163-5, S VI I2g5 ig3. II 2 uplarriia slip away K 4668, cf. SAl 333g. II' nparridanni, he caused me to hasten in ter:

syn. of urruhu drive about 175

and galatu 178:

mud

= paradu, galadu

ADDENDUM TO
18
19

NO.

A'

6f)

Ea.

From

sunrise to sunset

great hero.
great hero.
great hero.
great hero.

20 In the South and North


21

To 22 To

the lower sea

the upper sea

23 In the land of the everlasting haluppu-yvood


haluppu-vrood, the cedar forest. 25 Enbilulu n of the cedar forest
24

great hero.
great hero. great hero.
? ?

The

26
27

? ?

From thy vision 29 From thy stride 30 Thy word is a great


28
3

who who
net

escapes?
escapes?

extended over heaven and earth.

Hero

art thou

...
Reverse.

Hero
Hero
it

art art

thou;
thou
:

if

it" be directed

upon

the sea, the sea shudders.

if it

be directed upon the marsh, the marsh moans.

3 If
!\

be directed upon the Euphrates [the Euphrates moans].


art

Hero

thou: the sacred bark.

5
7

Unto the temple of god upon a lyre let us go with a song of petition. The psalmists a chant shall sing.
4i

ror
siiru

II

hence pitndu
8
f.

= log KB VI
;

1,

5o8, and

birit

puridi secret part


strictest

bis-

CT XVI
cf.

3,

ina pit puridi-ka


;

escapes;
3. 4.

69, 10 f

B,V V, 334
4, 3
;

mannu ipparassid when thou LSS I 6 p. 3a n. 16).

forth

who

Cf.

R IV

26 no.

SBII 106, 68.


i-ne-te-en tur-ux after

So the

text
]

where one expects


no. 4, 5.
4, 7
;

SBII 106, 72. [Collated by

Ungncid
5.
6. 7.

Cf.
Cf.

RIV26
R IV

26 no.

SBII 106, 76.


v.

For

MA-TU = magurruhoaX,
1

ZA XX
since

45o-452.
for er-ra.

8.
9.

Cf. SBII

4,

19

f.

4fi20

had probably a-ra-^i

Read tahibtu not

takkallu

I1W 55 b

A-IG1

= karabu
er
g.

SBII 92, 28.

K
10. 11.

4620

te-es-li-tani.

For Br. 4347

= sir-ra = %amdru see

also

Gg rev.

Usually for Marduk.

12. I.e. the word.

3 4 5 6 7

70

ADDENDUM TO

7iO.

9 lagar-e sir-ra nam-en-na mu-un-na-an-du-a. 1 10 ka-lu-u xfl-ma-ri be-lu-ti


ii 12
1 1 1

lagar-e sir-ra balag-ga

mu-un

etc.

ka-lu-u 7fi-ma-ri
zi fl^fl^ li-li-es

ba-la-ag-gi etc.

a%ag
2 3

mu-un
el-lu''

etc.

ma

wp-/>z /-/m

li-li-is

iero wk-,tc fez/a:^

a%ag-ga

mu-un

etc.

fwa hal-hal-la-tl u ma-an-ri-i ba-la-ag-ga el-lim

[sab-^u in-tig-e-e-ne bar-ru in-sed-dd-ne]


1
1

[elim-ma] in-dur (})-e-ne

gil

\elim-\ma

ur-sag sul an-na 5

18 [ur-sa]g-gal 19
[.
. .

am-

-bar-[ra\

.m\ag-a

kur gal

mu-ul-[lil]

20 nin21

[mag?] a
a
ir

ama-gal

Nin-

urasrf/'m-

5o

mu
\

'

gu-ud P

'

/cz

ig-giz
[ki
].
. .

22

mt-

an- na
\

dim-iue-ir

23 a-sd-ba

HU+SI
babbar- ra

2/i

sub- be

se-

ib

i-

ADDENDUM TO
9

NO.

The psalmists a chant of lordly praise shall sing. The psalmists a chant upon the lyre shall sing. 1 1 1 3 Upon a sacred tambourine, a sacred lilissu etc. i5 Upon the flute, the man^u, the consecrated lyre,
[May they pacify thy
16 Exalted (?)

etc.

heart,

may
hero.

they appease thy soul.]

17 Exalted (?)

18 Hero
ig
?
?

bull of Ebarra.

of the great mountain Enlil.

20

mother

....

21 Ninib, (5o heroic lines), of the favourable place.

22 Gods of heaven,
23

gods of earth.
lofty

The

fields

2/i

Prayer for the brick walls of Ebabbar, that they be restored

(?).

25

He

that sits in the throes of oppression sighs

upon the

lyre.

26 The lord of the holy chamber


27 Second extract of

Exalted Heaven

unfinished

6 3 1

e-ne-em-ma-ni gir-gir i-Mr-ra

e-ne-em-ma-ni ud gu-da ma-a,


a-mat-su u-um* sa ina hi-sa-da
sdk-na-at

a-mat-su ma-ru-bat* ina

e'-kur

[e-ne-em-ma-ni] ud
a-

h't-lu

[e-ne-em-nia-ni]
bil-iu

u gu-da gal-e
nie-hi-e

3
5

mat-su u-um mu-ri-ib-tim a-mat-su

a-mu urii-mu
?

itru
s

ma-al e-la-lu

6
7 e-ne-em

lum

si-si-it ali-i

alu im-mab-hu ina lal-la-ra-a-ii


gir-gir gir-

am-an-ki-ga

i-kur-

ra

8 e-ne-em
g e-ne-em

dam-gal-nun-na
asar-galu-dug
en- hi- lu- lu

io e-ne-em
1

e-ne-em

gal-

mag- dm

12 e-ne-em
1 i

mu-si-ib-ba-sa-a

e-ne-em

umun

'sd-hid-am

K ir ~S^r
nu-gi-en nu-gi-en

k ni-gi-en ni-gi-en

i5
1

ana ki-i-nu h-na-hi''

ana

la ki-i-nu

til

M-va-hi
6

5 ana sar-ra sar-ka

17

ana

ki-i-nu ki-na-at

ana sar-ra sar-rat


s

18 ug sa(g)-U\r-ra''
19
i-ma-at ba-as-mi

mu-lu
"sa

na- an-

si-

em

a-we-lii* i-^a-an-mt

20 us o o eh'-mal
21
i-niat ^u-ka-ki-pu
:

mu-lu-ra nu-e-ne
sa d

n -we [l -la il
e
:

la

up-pu-u:

11 a

bu-tuk-tum

gul gig-ii-na-ge

sa ina sat [mu-si sur-da-at

la i-pa-[sa-ah] y
:

13

ne

*\

3 1

SUMKRISCir-lURYLONTSCIIE ItTMNEN NO. VI


i

-]3

His word hastens forth from Ekur

his

word
the

is

a spirit

which

is

produced in the bosom. His word is a spirit of rage,


.

his

word

is

burden of the storm.


10
.

5-6 ..

the cry

ofmy

l:
'

city,

the citisy oppressed with sorrow

The 8 The 9 The io The 1 The 12 The


7
1

word of Ea word of Damkina word of Marduk word of Enbilulu word of Galmah " word of Nebo
of

hastens forth from Ekur.

hastens forth from Ekur.


hastens forth from Ekur. hastens forth from Ekur.

hastens forth from Ekur.


hastens forth from Ekur.

The word i/i-i5 To the


18
[It is]

Samas

hastens forth from Ekur.

faithful I

am

faithful,

to the faithless I

am

faithless

18
.

venom of a viper wliich distresses 19 man. The venom of the scorpion which gives man no cheer. 20 22 A deluge which is precipitated at midnight (?) M
the
.

4.
6. 7.

The TV

subject
is

is

the personified word,

i.e. Islar.

5.

Text ki(X)
first.

Line 17

a glossator's version giving third person for


t
;

R
IV

26 no. 2,
lim.

9.

11. Vars. me.


i3.

SBH

i5, 3 miis-sa(g)-tur-ra.
1.

8.

Vars. mu-lu-ra.

10.

Text here and

19

PI

sic

12.

VilVU: SBH
cf.

i5 hi. e-a-na-a-ra

For

UD-DU = pa'sahu

IV 21* b 36

= ana

pussuh,

uppii

pa"sahu is probably II 1 pres. of apu

IIW 236
line.
(?).

i4-

R IV a.
The

am am

a (not j;q) be beautiful,

pure

etc.

i5.

So the Sumerian

16. 18.

Cf. Baby]. II i4g n. 5.


text has

17.

Xebo

two more variant translations; 16 [To the


17

faithful

am

faithful],

to the false I

false;

To
I

the faithful she


distress.

is

faithful, to the false she is false.


I
'

19. yami, to distress,

and be in

For the intransitive of

cf. itsstiSaku ra'a-

baku lindku

troubled,

tremble, I

am

distressed,

BA V

600 no.
1

Will
fix

and

Haupt's note p. 601. The Sumerian n-em Br. /poi [read there %duu] =^sig
hasu, see Baby], II
1

= mawell,

54 n.
;

4,

hence an original sense smile and

II

yu'unu

adorn

tag S c

2g2

HVY 249

falsely for

ij^Ji [Syr. pa'ol to

arm.

%u'unu to

make
I,

brilliant

= Sumerian muhl SAI


^itiinil,

2J'j6. II

impf. u-^a'-i-na he smote, sec

KB

VI

4o3. Hence an adj.

-ii'iiuali
fix,

iua sami-e,

they cause distress in heaven. ayin form of the root


is

Original sense various


^attaint

smite,

adorn.

The double

IIW

58 b.
cool of the night , so Jensen

20. sat musi k

KB Mi,

386.

The meaning and


satisfies

etymology of
is

"sat

musi and

"sat

urri are doubtful

the only sense which

each

beginning of night, beginning of day.

61 3 5

l!\

NO.

VI

ls 23 gal: sa-ad-du: sar Y%ag tir-ra-ge dil : sa ina pat kis-ti ri-tn-u : a] s ik sa: [sa-pa-ra : par a-ab-ba-ge lal: sa ana tam-tim tar-su: a
1

25
2
27

[i-ne-te-en-bi-ta

ina i-ta-ni-sa 3

ga nu-i : nu-nu

uV
]

us-su-u: ne]

[dubbin-se-ba-bi: ina su -up-ri-su :


^' \s u Sub~
[

amar su-ti: pu
hiti

-u-ra i-lik-ku-u: a]

ba

mn-

lu

a1

28

ina kit-pa-ri-su
bi

a-me-lu
inn- lu

i-lik-ku-u-(ma) s
ti

29 [ud ha-

su-

a
|

30

umu

sa ina pi-i-su

a-me^-lu i-lik-ku-u 10

Reverse.
2

3 4
.")

ama gan al um-ma a-[lit-tu] ama

it-ta

...

dam-gal [nun-]na al-su-su


nu-us-ba-an-si-em-ma
[lu-inan i-nam-di-na]
tu-iuii

nu-us ba-an-si-em-ma

lu-man i-nam-di-na

7 [E-+- SAL-ni na-an-tur-tur na-an-di-di 8 ana mas-ta-ki-sa i-dal i-te-ni-su (?)

dumu

sin" a^ag-ga

"su-nag-

mu\tu-mn-mi
.

10
1

ma-ri sa ina(na) se-en-ni

el-lu ir-\inuk-u.
[

dumu

bur-ta nig-hl-

mu tu-mu-mu
a-ka-lu i-ku-lu
ll

12
1

ma-ru sa ina bu-u-ru


ne- hie

im-ba dim -ma-

mu tu-mu-mu

\l\
1

sa i-ku-lu ina ra-ma-ni-su ir-hu-u


ne- sis- ses

im- ba

gild-

da n -mu tu-mu-mu
ina ra-nia-ni-su n i-si-hu

16

sa ip-pa-as-su-sit

17 gi gub-gub-ba i-di bar-bar-ri-

mu

tu-mu:

mu
u-man-di-du

18

sa ina ka-an man-da-a-ti at-tap-la-su-su

19

me-en sub-be
.

mu-un-na-la g-cn-na
i i

ul-li-es

20
21

ni-nu ina ik-ri-bi

ni-lik
ni-lik

ina
ina
16

ki-ri-e-iam
ul-si-is ina ri-sa-a-tam

ni-nu ina ik-ri-bi

1. a.

R R

IV paI\

at.
;

has a var. se-e-tu "su-par-ru-iir-tu


1

second word

is

a gloss on tarsu.

3.

SBII

j,

io

(?)-nc-ta-na-bi-ta

SUMEBISCn-BABYLONISCIIE IITMNEN NO.


26

VI

70

ilx

A A

trap

which
its toils

is set

at the forest's edge.

net stretched out

upon

the sea.

25 From 26 With
27 With 29 The

the fish escape not.


it

its
its

claws the calf


kitparu (?)
it

seizes.

seizes

man.
seizes

spirit

which

in

its

mouth

man.

Reverse.

The begetting mother .... k The mother Damkina is distressed


1

(?)..

5 Verily she gives


7

verily she gives.

Unto her chamber she hastens, she ? my son [she calls?]. as for my son . 9 Son whom in the sacred bowl she baptized, 1 1 Son who in the buru-hov?\ has eaten, as for my son .
1

3
5

He who ate has of himself grown up, He who was annointed has of himself become
great,

as for

my my my
ls
.

son

as for as for

son

17

Him that with the measuring"

rod

proved,

son

19

We with offerings
SBH SBH
i5, 10 la. i5, 11 %u.
see

come,

let

us go up with festivity

4.

5. 6.
7.

For puru not hint


Restored from

KB

363.
2.

SBH

i5, 12

and Raw. IV. Additions topi. 26 no.

8.
g.

So Raw. IV.

10.

Raw. IV mi. The traces on

the fragment of

Raw. IV do not agree with

SBH

i5, 16

it is

pro-

bable that
1 1

SBH
1 1

i5 has a dilFerent text from here on.

Text sin-gam
65.
often, see
iih\.

12. Br. no. i3.


cf.

Rl

Br.

= dal = da = 4704
giid

ZDMG

1908 p. 3i

"sihu,

siihu is

then a syn. of

eld,

i!\.

So to be read for

K U.
for
is

i5.

Text/(!)
Text
su-ul-si-i's

16. 17.

manddtu perhaps

mandadtu; [an other word than mandattu tribute


uncertain

(?)

whose

derivation
18.

from naddnu

IIW

45 1].
.

variant. with joy

and gladness

3 1

76
i

so.

ka ug
sin-ni hi-si-i
'

we

mm

sag-tiir-ra

mu-lu-ra na-an-si-em*
sa a-mt-hi i-7a-an-nu

i-ma-at ba-a's-mu

ahmal 5 iia o o 6 i-ma-at ^u-hah-ki-pu


7

mu-lu-ra

nu-

e-

ne

sa a-me-lu la up-pu-u
:

a-gul

bu-tuk-tu:

gig-ii-rta-ge-l

sa ina
dil:

mu-si sur-da-at: ne
sa

8 gul-sar: sa-ad-du:

is %ag $ tir-ra-ge

ina pat kis-ti

ri:

tu-u
g sa-par
:

sa-pa-ra

a-ab-ba-ge-lal
:

sa
:

ana tam-lim tar-su: a

io [i(?)]-nc-ia-tia-bi-ta
ls
1

ina i-La-ni su
:

ga nu-i: nu-nu
itt-li
it:

la us-su-u: ne
:

dubbin- te-ba

ina zu-up-ri-su

amar
su-

pu-u-ra i-lik-ku-u

12 gub- gub- ba
1

mu-lu
a-me-lu

ina kit-pa-ri-su

i-

lik- leuti-

ill

ud

ka-

mu-lu
a-me-lu
sui-

su-

i-lik-ku-u

ti-

a
hu-

lik-

u
bal''-

e- si

nu

sa si-e-nu
e-si

[la u-]tar-ru

nu-nag nu- bal- a


mu-lu ta-\u mu-unkat-tuk

ii

Mb-

ri

Urn- nu

sa si-e-nu ina mas-ki-e la u-tar-ri

22 e-nc-em-ma-ni nam-tag-nu-aV'

^u

23

a-[ma-at] 6 an-ni

la i-sa-a

man-nu i-lam-mad

8 6

SUMERlSCH-DABYLOmSCIIE 1IYMNEN
i

?\'0.

VII

77

poisonous tooth
of the viper of the scorpion
at

3 5
7

Venom Venom

which which
is

distresses

man.
cheer.

gives

man no

A deluge which

midnight

precipitated.

8 g

A A

trap

which
its

is

set at

the forest's edge,


the sea.

net stretched out


toils

upon

io
ii

From With

the fish escape not.


seizes.

its

claws the calf it

With its kitparu it seizes man. i k The spirit which in its mouth seizes man. 1 The mighty one that seizes the wild calf.
12
1

An

evil
evil

bridge which allows the flock no increase. shore which allows the flocks at the watering strand no

20 An
22 His

increase.

word has no
of]

guile,

can any one comprehend thy form?


8

iU [The word

the exalted one

[has

no

guile],

can any one

etc.

Of Anu
a5 Of Enlil

etc.,

can any one


can any one can any one

etc.

etc.,
etc.

etc.

Of Ea

etc., etc.,

can any one


can any one

etc.

26 Of Marduk

etc. etc.

Of Enbilulu

etc. etc.

27 OfNeboetc.

can any one

OfSamasetc, can any one

Reverse.
1

Thy command
form
?

[has

no

guile],

does any one comprehend thy

Thy restriction (?)[has no guile],


form
?

does any one comprehend thy

1.

For For

ku'su poison, see


critical notes

Hrozny, Ninib p. 80;


lines 3-i5 see no.

LSS

I 6, kit 1-

ki-

VI obv. 18-26. Htlu cow. The Sumerian value was 3. lid Br. 8866 is a Semitic value from R ab, cf. CT, V 25 II 32 db-ba gar-ra. The value R-da, cited by Thureau-Dangin RA 3
2.

on

p. 127
I\.

from Dec.

pi. II bis, is

probably R-su see

VAB

I 8.

bal

= atdru not

tdra, see Babyl. II


is

2o4 and correct SAI i65.

5. 6. 7.

So Reisnor but

title

probably the true reading.

So Reisner but a-mat-su more probable. Text of Reisner KIT.


I.e.

8.

Nergal.

g.

Gf.

Raw. IV 61

a 21 a-da-na-ka a-na-hu.

78
3 e-ne-em4

SO.

VII

%u
i

mu-Jit
2

a-mat-ka

dim-ma nir-gdl

gaht-e-ni

mu-lu

ta-xii

mu-un-^u

5 ma-a-a-bi ud-me-na-dim ma-a-a

di-

di-

in

6
7

umun
sa

e-

ne-

em- ma- ni
a- mat- su

e-

ne- em-

ma-

ni

be-li

a- mat- su
i-tiir-ra

8
9

umun
sa
e- ne-

e-

ne-

em- ma-

ni

gig-ga ne-ag

be-li

a- mat- su
'gu- la- ge
'

tar-ba-sa ma-ru-us-tam i-pu-us


e3

10
11

em

ne- em-

ma-

ni
e

e-ne-em
em

'mu- ui'Ail-la- ge
i-

ur-sag

umun

urugal- lagir- ra- e"

12

mes-lam-ta- nee-

am-gal-umun
an
hi

i3
ill
1

an- su
hi'a-

al- diib- ba- a- ni*

ne-

em

su

al-

sigli-

ga- a- ni 6

e- ne-

em

nun- na
tuk

in- gil-

em- ma- es-a-ni 1


nu- un- tuk

16 a-7u
1

nu-un-

sim- sar

7 a-

ma- ru
alkit-

?ig-

ga

gab-su-gar mi- un- tuk


hi
tilr- bi

18 an
19 gi-

diib-

dub- bu

al- sig- sig-

ga"

mag- am amase-

su- ba- mi- ni- ib- gur- ri

20
21

gi-li
sel

AN-BUL-ba-dm
pa
zjg-

mi- ni-

ibib-

ma- mal
su- su

ba

muha

ni-

22 a

ga-

23 ats

mag-

dm am
la

al-

ur-

ri

har

al-

ag-

ag

24 'mis- gal- gal-

gu-

gur-ru-us-dm-me
ali-de

25 ud-de did- did- da

su- hi

ma- ma
nu-bar-bar-ri

26 ur-sag

umun

urugal-la

bul-bul-am

27 mu- lu sab- ba

1.

Correction probable; text of Reisner


Br. 7M87
"sa

S1KQ).

1.

namjalH door-keeper. The meaning


it is

key

for

namxalzu

II

W 3g6

is

improbable, for

unlikely that Babylonians used keys for doors.

The phrase

sikkat

to the common interpretation is peg of the vam^aku , cf. and Bu gi-5-9, 180 also lifti^ 'dgar nam^aki-hinu, may the bolt of their N. remain firm, King Magic 5,'i, 22. Cf. also namxcilt Hani rabuti CT XIII kk

namzaki according
i-j

Raw.

J\

(i

rev. Ill 6. I will not venture to define

naimphi although

it

was some part of the door-

5 3 1

SUMEIUSCII-BABYLONISCIIE HYMNEN X0. VII

79

Thy word

[has

no

guile],

does any one comprehend thy

form?
/i

Exalted prince door keeper (of the lower world)

does any one comprehend thy form ?


,

Now

(?) as in the

days of long ago

whither shall

I flee?

his word, The word of the lord, afflicts the folds with calamity The word of the lord, 8 his word, 10 The word of Anu of the hero, lord of the vast abode, The word of Enlil, 1 Nergal, 12 Of him that arises from Meslam, 1 The word which on high stills the heavens; 1/1 The word which beneath causes the earth to shudder; The word which brings woe to the Anunnaki 1 16 No seer has it, no prophet has it.

17

It is

an on rushing storm which none can oppose.


the heavens
;

18

It stills

it

causes the earth to shudder.


a buri'i-ieed
its full
it

19 Mother and daughter like 20 It prostrates the marsh in 21 22

it

rends asunder.

verdure.

The
It is

harvest in

its

season

over-flows.

23
xtx

It is

an on rushing deluge which bars escape. a flood which tears away the dikes.
reduces
things to tribute.

It

rends asunder the huge mesu-trees.


spirit
all

25 The
26

[When the word of]


eye beholds
it

the hero, lord of the vast abode wanders forth,

not.

and certainly
Babyl.U

a part

used to fasten

it.

If

my

translation

thong for sikkanu, sikkatu


"sigar

n5
is

be correct and

we can speak

oizsikhat and

o{ the

namfaku perhaps

lock
3.

a suitable translation.
e.

Text has an accent

4.
5. 6. 7.

For

this title of Nergal, cf.


"sa

69 obv. 6;

SBH
n.

19,

/(

2;22,43: 17 obv. 8: 18,9.

amatum amatum

Mis "sami-e urabbu, no. 19 obv.

"sa "saplis 1

irsitim urnartu, no. 19 obv. 12.


3.

Cf. no. 19 obv.

8.
9.

Var. no. 19 obv. 19 adds ni.


I. e.

Nergal.

4 3 6

8o

NO.

VIII

Obverse.
i

umun e-ne-em-ma-m
sa be-hi a-mal-su

e-ne-em-ma-[ni]

a-mat-su
[ag\

3 umiin e-ne-em-ma-ni

sa be-lu a-mat-su
'

tar-ba-sa ma-ru-[us-tam i-pu-us]

5 e-ne-em 6 e-ne-em
7 ur-sag

'gu-la-ge
'

e-ne-em-[ma-ni

mu-ul-lil-ld-ge

umun
///?-

urugal-la
to- -

8
g

?-

io
ii

am- gal umunane- ne- em a- ma- at sa


e-

glr- ra

su
elis

an

al-

[di'tb-

ba- a- ni]
]

sami-[e
[kilis

u- rob- bu

12
1

ne-

em

hi-

su

al

slg-

ga- a-

ni]

a- ma- at sa sap[e-ne-]
*a
I

[ir- si-

tim u- nar- tu]


li-

em

a-nun-na

[in- gil-

em- ma-

es- a- ni]

ilu

a-nun-na-ki

sa "sa-ah-lu-\uk-ti^

[e-ne-em-ma-ni a-%u nu-un-tuk] sim-[sar nu-]un[

tuk

17

a-mat-su ba-ra-a ul i-su] sa-i-[la

ul]i-

su
tuk

18 [e-ne-em-ma-ni
19

a-ma-ru

zj-gci]

gab-su-[gar]

tin-

[a-mat-su

a-bu-bu

te-bu-]u

ia ma-[ha-r]i la i-su-it
ki

20 [e-ne-em-ma-ni
21

an

al-dub-dub-]bi

a[l-]sig-slg-gi

[a-mat-su

sami-e

u-rab-bu

irsi-[tim]

u-nar-rat'

22 [e-ne-em-ma-ni gi-kit-mag-dm ama-1ur-]bi sii-ba-mi-ni-ib-gur-ri 23


i!\

[a-mat-su

u]m-mu mar-ta

ki-nia bu-ri-e

[u-kab-

bar

[uinun-e e-ne-em-ma-ni gi-li


[sa

BAR- PU-ba-a]
[niib-

iui-ni-[ib-ind-

ma]l
]

25
26

be-lum a-mat-su ap-pa-ra iua su-uk-li-su] us-[ma-a- at

[sel-pa-se- ba- ]a
[e-

mu-

su-

su

27 28 29

bu^ig-

ra ina si-ma-ni-iu]

u-[ta- ab- bi

gate-

dm
bu11

[ka

al- ur- nr]

mi-

li

sa ap-

pa

[i-as-sa-su]

30

mag- dm

kar

al-

\ao-

a?\

1.

See

SBH

p. 100.

8 2

SUMERISCH-BABYLOMSCHE IHSINEN NOS. 8-IO*.


i

8l

Of the lord

his

word,

his

word,
the folds with sorrow.

3 Of the lord, his 5

word

afflicts

The word of Aim, 6 The word of Enlil,


7
(S

his his
his

word, word,
word,
word, word,

Hero, lord of the under-world,

He

that arises

from Meslam,

his

g Great steer, lord Nergal,

his

The word that stills the heavens on high. The word that causes the earth beneath to shudder. i4 The word which wreaks woe upon the earth spirits (?). 16 His word has no seer, no prophet has it. 1 His word is an advancing deluge which none can oppose. 20 His word stills the heavens, the earth it causes to shudder. 22 His word rends asunder mother and daughter like a reed-mat. ik The word of the lord crushes the marsh in its full verdure. 26 The harvest in its season it overflows.
io
1

28

It is

an advancing flood that

seizes (?) the visage.


it

3o Like an inundation

tears

away

the dike.

2.

Gf. 99, 45.

3.

21, 29 i-ha-am

"Tablet two of a series to the word of Nergal. Text Rcisner nos. 8-10. Numbers 8,
9 are an excerpt from no. 10 and the latter
series.
is itself

an extract and the second of the

Observe

1-37

= no. 7
no.
2.

rev. 6-26. Edited

by James Edgar Banks, Sumerisch-

Babylonische

Hymnen

71 9 1 1

82
3

NO.

VIII

ki-ma bu-tuk-[tii]
13

'

ka- ra

[i-

ha- as- as]

32 S

mes gal- gal- la


mi-e-si rab-bu-ti

guit-

gur-[ru-us-dm-me]
kabsu

33

bar

34 35

itd-du

dul-dul-du

sit-

al-

ma- [ma]
nit- bar-

umit nap-ha-ri

ana

bi-la-a-ti u-rak-[kas]
i-

36 ur-sag iimnn iimtgal-la bul-bul-am


37 38 3g
har-rad
a- a
1

di

bar- ri

Nergal it-ta-na-as-rab-bit
2

i-ni id ip-pal-la-as

bu- bu

gii-da-a-a ri-im-

dn

a-[bu?] unu-ki-gal

mttt-tas-rab-bi-it har-rad ut-ta-'a-ad


gil

40 ur-sag umun urugal


4
"

mes- lam- ta-

e-

gu

42

"

am-gal

umun

gir-ra

gu
gil
3

43 umun-e gu-si-di 44 en
'd tip-sag unu-ki-ga

45 umun-e. gu-du-a-ki

gu gu
gil

46 umun-e e-mes lam


47 bad-mag i-lam-ma'' dag-ga 48 ur-sag en
4
'

gu gu
gil
6

dumu-dumu

i-di sag-sag*

50 [umun uru-] ab5

ba

gil

[umun uru]

sag-git

52 [umun gu-a-]nun-gi-a

gu gu gu
'

53 [umun

'glr-\ ra-

gal

54 [umun dur-na\m-en na-ra


5.">

gil

\umitn] a-gu

gu
gu

56 [umun wii] bar-ra


5

[umun] uru sag- ga

1. 2.

Not in the

text.
2,

Var. of bul-bul

35; g5, 37

etc.

3.

Translated nagiru gul-la-bi

CT XVI

88. gullab

part of Erech: 102, 32 uruk

R V In h gullab

no.
'"

rev. i4 ilia b

= gulla

b followed

= GUL-UNI-ki Br. 1679 was by = uruk: SBH,


illak

E + SAL = Erech

u Gullab mastaki-sa. Probably identical'

1 1

SUMERISCH-BABYLOMSCIIE IIYMNEN NOS. 8-IO.

S3

32 The great mesu- trees

it

rends asunder.

34 The
36

spirit

binds

all

things to

its

sway.
.

When
is

the hero Nergal

38 The father

(?) of the nether world,

wanders forth eye beholds him not 8 who wanders forth, the hero
the hero, he
the hero, he
is
is

exalted.
exalted,
exalted, exalted,

40 The hero, lord of the nether world,


4

He

that arises

from Meslam,

42 Great divine

steer, lord Nergal,

the hero, he
the hero, he

is
is

43 Lord Gusidi,

exalted,
exalted,

44 Divine lord, prince of Hallab, 45 The lord of Cutha,


46 The lord of Emeslam,
47 Nergal, 48 The hero, lord of destruction,

the hero, he the hero, he


the hero, he

is is
is is is

exalted,
exalted, exalted,

the hero, he
the hero, he

exalted.
is

49 God of the
exalted.

little

ones, he of the beneficent visage, the hero, he

50 Lord of the
5

city

Abba,

the hero, he the hero, he the hero, he the hero, he the hero, he
the hero,

is is
is
is is

exalted,
exalted,

Lord of

the chief city,

52 Lord Gu-a-nan-gi,

exalted,
exalted,

53 Great lord Nergal,

54 Lord, abiding in supreme authority, 55 Lord of a-hu (?), 56 Lord of Uru-barra,


57 Lord of Urusagga

exalted,
exalted, exalted, exalted.

lie is
is
is

the hero, he

the hero, he

with hallab

ZA-SUH-UNU-ki
cf.

for the reading hallab after

II

Go

25/24, see

Zimmern ZA IX g^: Nana was the goddess


4.
5.

hallab, in connection

with Erech

SBH

100, 35; ic>4, i4, and

of hallab, see

King Hammurabi

no. 61.

Hence Gullab, Hallab

part of Erech and identical,

Delitzsch Paradise 226.


;

For

this title of
ilu

Nergal see 22, 48


"sa

69 obv.

1 1

Glossed

dim-tur

pa-ni dam-ku

(K 6g

obv. i3); Bollenriicher, Nergal 3i

transcribes dim-tur
i5, 16.
6.
7.

= bdn

serri creator of little ones.

For dim-tur,

cf.

Gudea

Cyl.

K K

6g obv. i4; 22, 5i has \umun uru~]-ab(M) 69 obv. 18 #[7


also 22, 55.

8.

The god

identified with his

own word.

ia

SUMEIUSCIl-B/VMLOXISCIIi; IITMNEM

MJS.

N-10.

Reverse.

Lord of

Sirar,

the hero,

he

is is
is

exalted,

Prince, Isum,

the hero, he
the hero, he

exalted,
exalted,

3 Lord, famous child of the deep,


l\

Sovereign of justice,

the hero, he

is

exalted, exalted,

5 Hero Subulal,

the hero, he

is

The hero is exalted, 8 The hero is exalted,


6

throughout the land.


light that flames
his

from heaven

io Lord

that
.

lilts

head on high.

12 Nergal
i/i
1

that

lifts

his

head on high.
magnifies thee,

Oh mountain
The

steer, the creative father Enlil

mother Ninlil, 18 She of high power, queen of the gods,


6
great cow,

magnifies thee,
magnifies thee.
thee.

20 He that walks among the great, lord in the earth, magnifies


22
i!\
. .

Istar, the lofty,


.

magnifies thee.

She

at the

entrance, the queen Nitttba,

magnifies thee.

26 The horned ox, father

Ramman,

magnifies thee.

2.

pa-sag, glossed

i-snm

6g obv. 23, and for pa-sag

as a

god in early names


speak with

see

Huber, Personennamen 180.


kagina ^= tamu
;

3.

certainly Br. 618


!\.

liitta, speak justice, R IV Thompson, Reports passim.

g rev. 5

sanfiht

"sa

pi, to

Bollcnriicher, Nergal 23, regards

subulal

as

goddess and an attendant of

Nergal.
5. 6. 7.

Cf.

IV 24

no.

1,

25.
ta-lu-ki.

So to be read after 23, 6 ina


a3, 7 na-na.

8.

This epithet of Istar

CT XV

8 obv.

3.

86
28 gud d-nun gi29
kar-rad sa
1

NO.
1

Mil

h'tr-ra-

ra

la

im-ba-ru 3 a(?)-lat i sa-ka-at


'gi-bil

30 bur nam-sar-ra
3

ab-gal-la- ra
'

nap-tan "sa-ku-u ana su-uh-mit-tu


[//-

gibil ab-gal-la

32

la- ab] il- la-

ab

a-[\ii

an-

na

33

[sa- hi- u] sa- hi- u


il- la-

i-dan-[ka ana sami-e]

34 [umun- mu] 35 [be- lu in]

ab u
a

a
[i-

etc.

sa- hi-

dan- ka ana sami-e]

36 umun- ma"'-la
3y

il-la-ab

[be-litm dan-iui(?J]
iini-%11

sa-ku-u [i-dan-ka etc.]

38
39

a
ka
e-

gilr-gfir* im-

me- gul- ala- at

zii
11-

ali^11

ho urnl\i

mu- kan pu- ug- gud il- la im- me


hilis

sal- pi-

it

ali111

ka e-mit-kan sa-ka-at
gu11

u- sal- pi-

it

ki 43
M\

m- ma
"sa

bitlis

ru

imetc.

me

e-

sap-

SIGISSE an
i-sit-titm*

gil-gil*

im- me
etc.

45

sami-e

it-git-rii-tmii
se-

46 sag a-ab-ba-dim
hi
ki-ma
lib-bi

am-

da-

%ii

tam-tim

tii-dam-iiut-it

48 ga- dm- ma'"- du- du


sit

ga-din-ma^-du-du
lid- HIsit

1.

a3, 12 inserts gud. 23, 12 a. 23, i3 im-mah-har.

1.

3.
I\.

gi or i
'

= a-to

is
'

doubtful:

if a-lat

be correct

would connect

it

with

'Sjil

ram, hence
5.

strength

OrU(f).

6.

SBH

20, 38;

only here: pukkuht

and 23, 21 = Br. = iannutu GT XMII


1011)7

for paght,

strong, see

HW

536; puglu
.

8, i/|:

SBII 23, 22 pu-ug-la-tu

In 36, 28

read gur-gur.
7.

Cf. Br.

2079 and

SBH

99, 5o: var. 23, 24 ri: 17 rev. 12 ki-bu-ri.

8.

Var.

gll-li.

SUMERISCII-IUBYLONISCHK IIYMNlsN NOS. 8-10.

87

28 Hero 3o
32

whom
is

none oppose, the

lofty strength (?) magnifies thee.

He

that

exalted to

consume

the sacrifices, Gibil the wise one,

magnifies thee.

Oh exalted, exalted, thy powers are in heaven. 34 Oh lord exalted, thy powers are in heaven. 36 Oh mighty lord exalted, thy powers are in heaven.
38 Thy 4o Thy
t\*L

city the irresistible force has laid waste.


city the

sublime force has laid waste.


laid waste.

Which
The

above and beneath has

l\k
/16

halls (?) of

high

(?)

heaven has

laid waste.
to

Like the abysmal sea thou makest

moan.

48

May
To To To

one speed

it

away,

speed

it it

away. away.
it

the hostile land

speed

those
those

who who

are disobedient to the lord, speed

away.

are disobedient to Enlil, speed

it

away.

9.

Doubtful, also the Sum.

SIGISSE may be ZUR.


?]

reading irittiim

is

possible;

eru, erittu

= HIT mill = KUM, GAZ [SIGISSE


itgariitum, cf. "sade itgitrutum

OLZ
a.

1908

sp.

i83 and SAI 3 27 5.


;

With same

IIW 160

For itguru a bird, Ms 21

a pan,

KB

VI

1,

572; see also

ZA

191.

10. Var. ma-ab.

88

ADDENDUM SUB
32 galu ki-bal-a33 35 36
37 38
en

NO.

lO REV. 32 FF

ra
ti

ga
[lul- lih- su]

ana sa mat mi- hurnit

34 galu en

se-ga-

ra
beli

ga ga

ana

la

ma- gir

en-lil-ld-ra

galu en nu-se-ga-ra ga
'

ana

la

hi- bal(?)-

ra ga-

ga ma-gir be-li "enlil dm- [du- du nd] ga- dm- [duhillik-su]

du]

3g [ana mat nnhtrti(?)


/|o

ilma

lul-TAR(sic\)

...

sap

da

43
[\t\

ga-dm-nia-da
ka-a lu-us lu-la

45

se-ga-dm
of this tablet
is

The remainder
to

loo fragmentary for transliteration.

After line bi begins a refrain right

hand

, left

hand

VATh

27/1 p.

i5o the catch-line of the next


]

tablet is;

According

gig-a

a[m

itmun-e gig- a- am.

nis-hi

sanu-u

'

...

nu-al-iil
isi

ana ^amcir

nishi gittu

...
2

apal

apal] Sinibni

BelapaJiddin mari-su Bdbili arah


si-i satti

Ulluli sa

iqS-kam Ar-[sa-ka

1.

Cf.
I.e.,

SBH

1- rrv.

2.

year 129 of the Arsacidac or 118

BC.

IX

End

of a series to the

word

of Enlil. Text Reisner no. i3.

The

tablet

begins with the seven heroic names of Enlil for which compare Raw. IV 28* no. 4. obv. 21-32, and CT XV 10 obv. 3-8 where only six heroic names are given. The tablet is probably the sixth of the series

and containes the ersemma.

90

>o.

i\

Obverse.
i

e-lum-e

uiiiuii

kur-kur-ra
^id-da
2

sa-ab gi-u gi-u sab

umun dug-ga
sib

3 dingir inu-iil-Ul a-a ka-nag-ga


[\

sab sab
sab sab

sag-gig-ga

5 ur-sag i-de-du im-ie-en 6

umun
umun

ante erin-na

sa-sd
di'ir

7 ur-sag u-lul la dur

sab
sab
sab

dingir

am

an-ki

9 ur-sag dingir asar-galu dug

io

umun

dingir en-bi-hi-lu

sab: ur-sag dingir mit-si-ib-

1!

SUMEMSCH-BABYLOMSCIIE I1YMNEN NO.


i

l3.

9
!

Oh exalted lord of lands, may thy heart be turned, be turned Oh lord of the word of life, may thy heart be turned, be turned Oh divine Enlil father of Sumer, may thy heart be turned, be
I

turned
4

Oh shepherd of the
be turned
!

dark-headed people,

may

thy heart be turned,

6 Strong lord

Oh hero of self-created vision, may thy heart be turned, be who directest mankind, may thy heart be
be turned
!

turned
turned,

Hero who causest multitudes


be turned, be turned
!

to lie

down

in peace,

may

thy heart

Oh

lord divine, strong one in heaven and earth,


!

may

thy heart

be turned, be turned
9

Thou

io

1 1
1

may thy heart be turned, be turned may thy heart be turned, be turned Thou hero, divine Nebo, may thy heart be turned, be turned Oh lord divine, great judge 8 may thy heart be turned, be turned
hero, divine Marduk,

Oh

lord divine, Enbilulu,

2- 3
1

That thy heart be turned, that thy heart be turned, be spoken


unto thee,

id- 1 5 That thy heart repose, thy heart repose, be spoken unto thee.

16-17 Of him

who hath

supplication,

may

the supplication be spoken

unto thee.
18-19

He who hath
thee.

imploration,

may

speak the imploration unto

20 To Ninib, in the consecrated thy, Ea and Damkina. 21


. .

place.

22

the spouse
.

whom
.

23
2/1

thy great

thou lovest, great mother Ninlil. Ninharsag. (?) in the bosom of


. .

hath spoken
strong son
10
,

25

Thy

lord of

7.

For

restitution, cf. 3i, 25

and Br. 10859. Ninharsag goddess of Kes

is

the same

as Ninlil.
8.
I. e.

Samas.
Enlil.

g.

ina libbi irtiiX).


I.

10.

c.

Ninib, the address

is to

5 3

92

26
27

...

dagal-mag-^u
ken-hg-zii

Reverse.
2
. . .

hen-a

ta

3
!\

hen-a

tar-ra-ta

a-[me-H
.
.

si-ma-]* a-tam is-sim-mtt

ib-ba

ken (?)

6
7

mar-ri-ri

ana

i-gari
l

sar

sag-sag ba en-ne ba-e -gil-li-im-ma-ne

o 9

%ig.

ga- a-

an- na-

nam
11

us
3

ti-

bu- ut- su sa- nut-

en- di- id

10 dingir mtt-ul-lil d-^ig-ga-am


11

ana

...

am 4

zjg-ga-am ana

12 [a -a] dingir mn-ui-lil unuin kitr-kitr-ra


1

elim-ma

ttniiin

nibru

unuin e-ne- em- ma- a- ni ansa be-in a- mat- sn samtt-ul-lil


'

16

e nu mu- it

il-e
ill

iua- as- suil-e

11

17 dingir

e-nc-im-md-ni ki

nu

18
19

sa

enlil a-

mat- su irsi-iim ul ina^as-si


e

umnn

su- as- ni anti-ri-is

nu

il-e
ul ina-as-su-u
il-e

*2o sa be-lu

ka-li-su sa-mu-11

21 dingir mtt-ul-lil me-ri-cts-ni ki nu

22 23

me-ri us-sa-na
si-ki-in
'

se-pi-e'"

ik \sa

" enlil]

ti-ri-is se-pi-su irsi-iim ul ina-as-si

1. 2.

Conjectural.
Cf. variant in p. 7, 16.

3. k-

For clcmid

So Rcisner, perhaps mistake for

= elmid = eddid = endid = nock.


(!).

tig

5. as a

Line !! ussa gives the original word for place

salcdnu,

and

extend

tardsu

commentary on

as

11.

19 and

-ii.

Both 22 and 23 are

glosses.

SUMERISCII-BADTLONISCIIE IIYMNEN NO.

3.

g3

26 27

thy great mother

whom

thou lovest

Reverse.

1-7

No

consecutive ideas can be

made from

these fragmentary lines,


is

but the description of some calamity that befell Nippur

probably

to

be supplied.

8-9 [Enlil] at whose forth going the heavens are arrested.

10 Enlil, who whenhe stretches forth his arm, the heavens are arrested.

ii... who when he lifts


i3 Exalted lord of Nippur.

the head, the heavens are arrested.

12 Father Enlil, lord of lands.

i5-i6 The word of the lord the heavens endure not. 17-18 The word of Enlil the earth endures not.

19-20 The stretching forth of the hand of the lord, the heavens

endure not.
21-2/i

When

Enlil sets forth his foot the earth endures

it

not

6.

Remainder broken away.

Series

ame barana-ra

the bull to his

sanctuary

, a series of

lamen-

tations in six tablets concerning

Nippur.

Of

this series

we have
it is

six tablets

and

as the

two

Isin series contain-

ed each six tablets

highly probable that the same number obtained


are so
tablets

here, although the library notices


possible to ascertain the order.
series are

broken
26.

as to render
to

it

im-

The

belonging
25,,

this

Nippur

Reisner numbers i4, i5, 21, 22,

given as the third tablet.

The opening

lines of no.

\!\

Of these no. 26 is compared with


is

the beginning of tne iiru gul-a-ge series, as well as the reference in

obv. 10 to the
first tablet.

first

lament, leads to the conclusion that no. ik

the

This tablet has as second half of


agrees with none of the
first lines

its

catch-line teg nu-um-%i-%i,

which

of 21, 32 and 2 5, therefore no. i5


three.

must be

tablet two.

No. 26
etc.

is tablet
it

The

motifs in no. 22
is

may

thy heart be at rest

make

probable that this


five.

the last tablet.


catch-line for

This leaves nos. 25 and 21 for tablets four and


tablet four is

The

broken from no. 26

the end of the catch-line of no. 25

p. 5i,

21 does not agree with line one of no. 21 p. ki so that the

order

may

have been i4-i5-26-2i-25-22.

4 5 2 1

96
ina a-mat

tablet one of ame barana-ra


beli

[belti-ia lis-lim]

ma-la epus ina kata sad-lim

uru

ligir-ra

nu-mu-un-na-ab-sig-ga-ri

ini-bi

nu-mu-un-na-ab-sig[gel]

alu sa na-gi-ri

la

u-sah-hi-ru-su ina ra-\ma-]ni-su us-ta-tah-ri-ir

3 nu-mu-un-na-ab-sig-ga-ri uru ligir-ra nu mu-un-na-ab-slg-ga-ri 4 nu-mu- un-na-ab- di b-ba-ra


5 [ul i-ba\'a id-] 11
1

lige mu-lti-e

nu-mu -un-na-dib-ba-ra

ma-am-man

ul i-ba-'a

6
7 |/
ike...
.

nui]-un gul-gul mu-lu su-mu-un-gub-bi-es


gal\-gal-la

i-ingar %

ne-in-tab-tab

8
9

...

ken?] rid-da-ri in mit-un-dir-dir


lu-sa-ta-ri-is''

\ana as-]ri ki-i-nu ka-at

-ta
1

kd-am-ni-gu I- e
bi-ta

sir-hi

res-ti-i

li-is-ba-tuk-ka

umun-e

sir

sag

'

edin-ta

de-e

i3
1 1

umun umun

kur-kiir-ra-ge e-lum-e

umun

kur-kiir-ra-ge

kiir-kur-ra sab sii-ud-da-ge e-ne-em ^id-da-ge

dim-ma

dim-ma

sir

sag te-ma-a
nu-gi-gi-ne

16 nu-gi-gi-ne
17

dm-dug-na

dim-ma

dingir mu-ul-lil

dug-dug-na

su-nu-bal-e

18 ug-ga'
19

mar-ma- an-si- en
li-hi-sa-nim-ma

er-ra-da

mar-ri-en
lis-sa-kin

ni-si

tak-kal-tam

20 e-nun-na kalam-md mar-ma-si-en er-[ra-da mar-ri-en]


21 dingir
mu-ul-lil
e-kur-ra

a-dim mu-un
u-se-mu-u

til-li-en-ne

22
2.3

enlil

ana e-kur ki-a-am

dingir mu-ul-lil ken-ur-ra a-dim [mit-un-til-li-en-ne]

24 l
25

mlil ana ki-ur] ki-a-am u-se-mu-u


11

ga sa

mag dingir kes

-a-ta

a-dim

[etc

1. 5 dal,

saddlu

HW 644

seems

to

have no cognate in Semitic languages although Svr.


a

be charming,

may be

connected. Dclitzsch's root meaning be wide hardly gives

point of departure to explain the Syriac.

The niphal

issidal hii-su his eyes dilated in

3 5 2

TABLET ONE OF

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY

97

At the word of our lord and lady


do) with outstretched hands.

may

it

prosper what he does (let


1

him

1-2

The

city to

itself

which its prince away into silence


;

turns not in compassion, sighs

To which he

turns not, the city to which

its

prince turns not in

compassion
4-5

To which he comelh not,


.

the city to
.,

which no immortal cometh

6 [Thou] hast devastated


7

the inhabitants thou hast laid low.

The

great gates

and the brick walls thou hast over -thrown.

8-9 Against the sacred place thou dost put forth thy hand.

10- 1
1
1

The

first

lamentation for the temple

let

them take up

for thee.

Oh

lord, the first

lament

for the

temple

may

they sing to thee.

Lord of lands, exalted lord of lands,


Exalted, exalted, receive the
first

i4 Universal ruler of the unsearchable heart, of the sacred word,


1

lamentation.

16

Thou

art

he whose commandments are inexorable.

17 Exalted Enlil

whose commandments are

unalterable.

18-19 Let the people hasten and the sound of lamentation be raised. 20 Let the people hasten to the great house and the sound of lamentation be raised.

21-22 Enlil hath done so unto Ekur.

23-24 Enlil hath done so unto Ken-ur. 25 The august lady of Kes hath done so.

fear, said of a fox

CT XV

32, 19, indicates a

meaning

to be

wide, as Del. gives.

the meaning be with hands extended one would expect sadldti. is evidently the sign 2. ri, ra at the end of these phrases 11. 1, 3 and k
relative clause.
3.

of

For ingar

libittu

brick in the sense of brick building

the temple ,
/,.

Gudea

Cyl.
cf.

27, i4- See also igaru in


p. i3o, 36-3g.

cf. gd en-bar-ra side of Loan Words, Babyl. II 109.

On

lines 7

and 8

SBH

5. 6.

Cf. Variant

SBH

kk, 34 u-ge-a.

The goddess

of Kes

was Ninharsag or

Ninlil, cf. 29, 22

and 23.

98
26 nmun-ra

tablet one of ame


li-dn

barctnct-ra

nu-mu-un-na-ab-si-ib-ba ad-du

nu-mu-iin-na-absig-ga

27

ana be-hm ^a-ma-ra

til

ta-ab-sn

ni-ir-tum

id

da-mi-ik-sn
[etc.

28 dingir mu-ul-lil-ra li-dn nu-mu-un-na-ab-si-ib-ba ad-du 29 dingir mit-ul-lil-mtt-mu di-da nu-mu-un-ta-an'-ba-c 3 30 [nu?] mar-ra nie-ri %ig hil-e sab-ta nu-kii-e
3
[er-]-ra i-kitr-ra-da-dm mar-ri-en era-da mar-ri-en
1

see

line 26]

32

tak-rib-tu

ana e-kur

lis-sa-kin tak-rib-ln lis-sa-kin


er [etc. er etc. er etc.

33 34 35
[

da mar-ri-en

da mar-ri-en] da mar-ri-en]

36 ud-de

egir-bi

....
. . .

sab-bi a-ba mit-un-xii


.

u-mu ar-kal-sit 37 38 ud-de e-ne-em-md


39

In rib-sit

man-nu

i-lam-mctd

dingir

iiitt-iil-lil-la-ri

u-mu a-mat
ud-de sab-ib-ba

"a-nim

mu-ul-lil

40
4i
/i2

dingir gu-la-ri
'

u-mu

nu-ug-gat'" lib-bi sa

a-nim

GAL

ud sd-ab gul ma-al-la dingir mu-ul-lil-la-ri

43

u-mu
e-ne-em

lib-bi

a-nim

sa

lim-nis ib-ba-as-su-u

kk e-ne-em
/)5

an-su ane
ken-su

al-dii-b-ba-a-ni

ken

al-slg-ga-a-ni

46 e-ne-em dingir a-nun-na


ly]

in-gil-li

al-dm-mh"'

a-%u,

mi tuk

sim-sar mt-un-tuk

48 a-ma-ru 7}g-ga

gab-su

nin-nii-itn-tiik

1.

Probably for
See
Cf.

[>'

per. pi.

2. 3. 4. 5.

Corrections p. i5i.
44, 3of.

The

verbal form

is

meaningless.

SBH

gat to be added to Br. 54ia, or read nu-ug-ga(?)


Cf. 7, 16; 3o, 7. Cf.

6.
7.

Gudea

Cyl.

2,

10; 23, i5

21.

This meaning for


napi'sti

until
;

day

= Sum,

iimu

ina libbi

lib'si

the limit of Ihe breath of life

ud-de (ud-dti) seems clear from 07 70/"! is a mystical concept. In 1.

TABLET ONE OF

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY


is

99

26-27 Unto the lord the song is not pleasing, the wail
28 Unto Enlil the song
is

not acceptable.

not pleasing, the wail not acceptable

29 Our Enlil ariseth not to march. 30 Setteth not his foot in advance, taketh no food within him. 3 1-32 For Ekur let the lament be made, let the lament be made.

33
3/i

For For
For

35

.... .... ....

let

lamentation be made.

let
let

lamentation be made. lamentation be made.


to

The lacunae

be

shrines in Nippur

fdled with names of temples or which had been destroyed.

36-37 The

spirit

whose plans
?

8
. .

whose thoughts who com-

prehends

38-39 The
4o-/(i

spirit of the spirit of the

word 9
10

is

Enlil.
. . .

The

passion of the heart of Anu.

(?).

/(2-43 Spirit of the soul


l\L\

which

is

become

evilly disposed, Enlil

The word, which

stilleth the

heavens above,

A5 The word, which makelh the earth stand motionless" beneath, /|6 The word which produces terror among the Anunnaki,
^7

prophet

it

hath not, a magician


is it

it

hath not.

48

rushing deluge

which hath no opposing.


word of Anu
is

3g below

it is

identified with the

and

in 4i

with the wrath of


cc

Ihe heart of

of the

Anu . In heart of Anu

43 the Semitic interprets the


therefore

iiuiu

of the heart as the

umu

,1,

umu

in any case the spiritual principle

which

exists in things,

embodied
all life,

and manifest in
'concept
is

in Anu as Ihe personification human and divine. Here Enlil is

of creative spiritual power


the

umu

of the world.
is

The
nasin

not clearly thought out, but the philosophical notion of creative spirit

cent here. This concept, of

umu which

is

also the

word

for day, be

it

original

Sumerian or not,

is

wide spread in Babylonian religion. In the Epic of Gilgamish

the people pray to a goddess to create a being like Gilgamish whose


his.

umu

is

like to
f.

On

this

word

see especially Jensen in

Cosmohgie 487

IT.

and

KB
to

VI, p. 3io

8.

drkatu
Let.

Ham.

= decision and inheritance, arkatam purus make the decision King, her inheritance drkati-sa feminine successor no XII 17; VI
17. ridit
5.

GT
4,

VIII 46 b

On
The

ridu and riditu heir and heiress, see Meissner in

MVAG

igo5,

58 and on radii follow Jensen


9.

KB

VI

p. 317.
is

Semitic

spirit of

the
.

word of Anu

Enlil

10.

Semitic adds of

Anu

11.

Fundamental meaning of naratu be immovable,

see

KB

VI

1,

354

5i2.

ioo

tablet one op ame barana-ra


ken al-sig-sig-ga

Ag ant al-diib-diib-bu 5o gi-lil-mag-am dagal dumu-bi


5i
gi-li*
set
1

su-ma-mi-ni-ib-gur-ri

AN-BUL-ba-am 3

mi-ni-ib-gam-gam
mu-ni-ib-su-su

52

pa-se-ba

53 a-^ig-ga-dm 54 a-mag-am
55 gis mis gal-gal-la

ka
har

al- ur- ri

al-

ag-

ag

gu-gur-ru-us-dm-me
su-sti

56 ud-de nd-nd-da
57 dingir mii-ul-lil-labiil-bul-am

al-ma-ma

i-di
ri

nu bar-bar -ri
mu-an-na-ra-ab

5g

1.

Cf. 7, 24: 17, 19.

2.

apparu SAI i474ina "suklisu 7, 26 etc.


Cf. Br.

3. 4.

978 and 8847.

TABLET ONE OF

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY

10

4g 50
5

Which Which

stilleth the

riveth

heavens, which maketh the earth motionless. mother and daughter like cane mats 6
.

The marsh in its full strength it prostrates. 52 The harvest in its season it floods 7
.

53 54

which destroys the buttress 9 55 Which sweeps away the great misu-lrees. 56 A spirit which binds all things in its power 10
torrent
.

A A

rushing deluge, that troubles 8 the faces

of

men.

57

When

the

word"

of Enlil rushes forth, eye cannot behold

it.

5.

gur
is

= kaparu
V
617,

gur

gii-gur-ru-us

remove SAI 21 36; SBH SAI 20^2 and see below


cf.

7,
1.

a4; 16, 16.

var. reading for

gur

55. For this passage

compare espe-

cially 6.

BA,

5.

For buru

7. su-sn

On

= tabu SAI g3. The variant SBH 21 stmanu = season, fixed time, hour =
is

= {OTG

MVG

1907, i64.

26 has sud-sud and for simdnu, isinu.

"ytj see

KAT

65o note

5.

The Sumerian

in the sense of season

pa-se
1

kas-pu
8.

Raw. IV 4o

no.

col.

SAI 3972 and in the sense of hour, double hour's march, IV 1 and see Zimmern, %um Neujahrsfest i5o note 4.

7,

3o/3i ur-ri

i-as-sa-su. asasu

HW

p. i5i a is there connected


us'su

with
1, is

_-

wither, dry or burn up,


for Syriac

which appears

in

dry grass,
a.

KB
The

VI
root

362 and
given by

and Hebrew cognates, see Ges.-Buhl-Zimmern 24o


601 note,
as

Haupt

BA V
Is.

^s-

to distress,

Heb. $\fy construed in Ar. with the pre-

position

The Sumerian

equivalents are numerous; %ir Br. 2365 means also pasa.su,


;

divide, cause to disappear,


"sus'sub

Br. 716/1- In
is

SAI i362; sig Br. 3726 but abbreviated to sd SAI 24n Raw. IV 22 no. 2, 4 the sign commonly used for isu, be in conu's'siis

fusion etc.,

used for

perm,

picl of asasu:

ur in

SBH

7,

3o

is

used for asasu in


asi"su

ka al-ur-ri

= appa
p.

ia'ssasu, cf. 16,

22; a variant 21, 28 has i-ha-am....

= gtdGes.

dup penance, Br g5i2. Perhaps the same root in

CT XVIII

3g ab 29 dim-ma-ab
Syriac,
cf.

asasu.

The

original sense pale, dark, clouded,

is

seen in

Hebrew and

Buhl-Zim.
9.

571

a.

The

original idea does not appear in Arabic.

Cf. 7, 33/4; 16, 23; 21, 3o.


7,

10.
is

35

Amu
cc

naphara ana

bilati ura\kas~\.
cf.

In

translated

by istandkan and urdkas,


into the

SBH

18, 35 u-rak-[-kas].

2875 obv. 19 [BA ana

617]

ma-ma
from

bilati

= Sum.
a),

"su-su literally

hand

hence bildtu a fem. sing, (despite the long

ba'dlu rule.
ii.

Omitted in the text but

cf. 7,

38/9-

3 1

io2

tablet o>e of ame barana-ra

Reverse.

nmun
me
dug-ga X}d-da\ me
viii-ul-lil-la

kfir-kiir

3 h [umtin

5 dingir 6
sib

a-a ka-nag-ge

me

me me 7 i- de-gab im-te-na me 8 ame erin-na sa-sa ii-lul-la me dur di'tr 10 umtin dingir ante an-ki me 1 ur-sag dineir asar-galu-dug me 12 nmiin dingir en-bi-lu-lu me
sag-gig-ga
\)

1
i

ur-sag dingir mil- si


k
itmitn

lb-

ha-

six-

a me
vie

dingir di-

kud-mag-a[mY
illegible.

i5 ud-de a-ba mu-un-zii a~ba imi-tin-gul'"

16,17 broken away. 18


19

dir-dir
ba.
. .

20
21

ni-BE

e-si

i-ni-in- gub'"

22 [umun ka-nag-ga sib-ba it-]nu-tig en-nu-un ga-bi-dilr

ik
25 26

It
. .

nu-um
la

%ig-\ig

ka

mi-na

i-te-ba-a

...

mn
description see Reisner's Introduction p.
xiii.

For the

official

1.

Cf. 29, 2;

2.

Gf. 29, 11;


lines 3

Raw. IV 38* no. 4 Raw. IV 28* no.

obv,

2:!.

4 obv. 32. For lines 1-9

cf.

CT XV

10 obv. 3-

where
3.
I,.

and 5 are not found.


11

gul
Cf.

sabdtu, obv. 10.

Raw. IV

5.

ana masarti

tusesib

b43. Raw. IV

11 b 46:

SRH

i3o, i4/i5.

5 4

TABLET ONE OF

THE DOLL TO HIS SANCTUARY

103

Reverse.

lord of lands.

3
i\

....
!

Lord of the word of life, art thou. 5 Enlil father of Sumer, art thou.

6 Shepherd of the dark-headed people, art thou.


7

One who

hast vision through himself, art thou.

8 Strong one that directest mankind, art thou.


9

He

that

maketh multitudes

to lie

down

in peace, art thou,

io Lord, divinely strong one of heaven and earth, art thou.


ii

hero, oh

Marduk
Nebo,

art thou.

12 Lord, divine ruler Bilulu, art thou.

i3
1 1

hero,
lord
1

Oh

art thou.

Oh Oh

divine samas art thou.

spirit,

who

understands thee?
. .

who comprehends

thee?

16-20
21

among

the sheep thou placesl.

22 [Oh lord of Sumer, shepherd]

who

resteth not, thou dost cause

men

to dwell in safety.

2^-25 Catch-lines.

Why goeth

he not forth?

io4

tablet

two of ame

barana-ra

Obverse.

e-ne-]em nam-tag-ga mt-ma-al

sar

a-ma-at an-ni la i-sa-a


ni-gid ni-gid
i

3 e-ne-em
h,

gu-la
'

e-ne-em

mu-ul-lil-la

5 e-ne-em 6 e-ne-em
/

ni-gid
ni-gid
m-git

-ne-em

8
9

ni-gid

ni-gid

Reverse (end).

din-tir-(ki)
e-7J,-da
e

3
k 5 i 6
7
e

mag-til

l-dar-an-na
e-ur-me-imin-an-ki*
? kis ? ?

ai-mis-ma.

PI-GAB-A.

dil-bat (ki) e-i-de-

""a-nu-nm

8 za umun-e-bi-ne men ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-^u ge-ra-ab-bi


9 \a-e
sib-bi-ne
3

men

ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-zii
ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-^u

io

-%u

gi- gi

al-

al-

i.

This liturgical passage to the amatu


is

is

apparently different from the others, so

that a restoration
2. 3.

doubtful.

Ziggurat of Barsippa.

Text

ba.

tablet
1

two of

ante bctranci-ra

io5

im-dah-ha-a

im-dah-ha-a

i3 [nishu X...] am-e bar-na-ra nu al-til [ana %amar nishi]


i

[duppi arki Ea balat-su]-ikbi maru sa Bel apil-iddin

''

mar Marduk (?)

[Babylon? arhu X]

Amu

d>-kam sattu i35-/ram sa

si-i [sattu

igg-^am]

Ar-sa-ka

The ancestor olBelapiliddin is here Mardak..


but this
is

therefore, this cannotbe Belapiliddin

son of Sin-ibni. Reisner ascribes this tablet


p.

to Eabalatsit-ikbi

descendant of Sin-ibni
is

XIV

apparently either another person or else the ancestor

here a

different

one but of the same lineage.

4 5 1

106

tablet three of ame barana-ra

Obverse.
i
enlil
1

(?)

3 nin- gal
l\

a
l

ki'ir.

a^ag gasan nibru


el-li-tim

-ge

sar-rat

Nippur

6
7

'am-an-ki-ge(?)
ditto
3
:

am

lint si-ib-ba-sa-[a-ge]'

dagal ab-mag: um-inii

[dam-gal-]ntm-na-ge..
:

.'"
.

8 ""asar-gal'-dug

""ZUR-UD

itmun diu-tir(ki)

[bel]

ba-bi-lim:

g mit-ud-na hn-ag-\n

'pap-nun an-ki-ge
'

io
1

hi-ir-tu na-ram-ti-ka

\ar-pa-iii-ttim
'mu-si-ib-ba-sa-'a

sukkal

7J.d:

suk-ka-lum ki-uu
uras-a

12 e-gi-a [duinu-sag

martu

restalu] ia
:

diito^-a
'ditto-

i3 nin-xj-da
1 1

gii-bar-ra]

gasan \gn-edin-na\
[sit

be-el-lu

?-a su-ba-tum(l) mt-na-

sag-^u geu-]ib-tig

[itmun kiir-kur-ra]

me-na
me-na
me-na

16
17

uniuu dug-ga ^i-da


mu-itl-lil a-a
sib sag- gigi-

ka-nag-gd

18 19

ga
te-

me-na
ua

de-

du imerinla

me-na
me-na me-na

20 ame

na sa- sd

21 u- lul-

dur dur

22 umitn

'am-an-ki

me-na

23 ursag
il\

'asar-gal'-dug
'en-bi-lu-lu
'

me-na
me-na
me-na
me-na
?

itmun

25 ur-sag

mit-si-ib-ba-sd-a

26 itmun di-kud-mag-am 27

inu-uu.

1.

Text, ditto.

TABLET THREE
3

01''

"

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY

IO7

The

great ladv

5 3

io8

tablet three of ame bar ana- r a

Reverse.

ken-ur

-nam- til-la mu-un-gul-a

it

\imbir

e-bar-ra [mit-un-

gul-a u]

3 uru-zu din-tir-(ki) mu-un-gul-a u 4 e-^i-da i-mag-til-la mu-un-gul-a


5 d-ddr-an-na mu-un-gul-a u
:

i-sag-il-la bad-si-ab-\(ki)

mu]
it

it:

e-te-me-en an-ki mu-un-gul-a

uru-zjt dagal ttlr-bi

mu-US (?)' :

din-

tir-(ki) [Jtiy-el-ra ses-a-na

mii-US

dam-

tuk dam-a-ni-ta

mu-un-da-sig 'sig'-ga
4

7 du'mu-tuk dum-a-ni-ta mu-un-da-sig'sig'-ga

mu-US mu-US
e

8 uru-

%i-

a tur-

ri al- e

mag-e

al-

9 nibru-

a ijmbir

din-tir-(ki) bdd-si-ab-(ki) tiir-ri [al-e


j
:

mag-e al-e]

io an

% bir - ra-

men ge-em-ma-en-tlg-ga

ur-sag

'asar-gal'-dug an

bir-ra-men ge-em- ma-tig-get

12 mu-lu

it

di: sa tab-ra-a-lam kab-tu: e-lum

mu-lu

it:

sa tab-ra-a-

tam
1

di

sa(?) [i-bar-]ha-a
:

kab-tu [sa i-]bar-ra-a

ik [e-lum] mu-luit-di
1

kab-tu inaba-ri-ei-na-ka: i-de-^u \li-iuku]s-sd

[umun
|_

kur-kitr-ra]

mu-lu

it-di

umun

ditg-ga xj-da mitlu it-di

16

'mu-ul-jlil a-a ka-nag-gd mu-lu. sib sag-gig- ga


dit]

mulu
mu-lu]

17 [i-de

im-te-eu

mu-lu

ame erin-na

sd-sd mu-lu: [it-lul-la tigtig

18

umun
umun
'

am-an-ki mu-lu
en-bi-lu-lu

umun
sag

am-urit-si-ib-ba

mu-lu
'

19

dumu

nibru

-ge mu-lu

mu-si-ib-ba-

sd-a mu-lu

..

Gf. Gf.

Raw. IV 28*

no. 4 a 35

and

SBH

i3i, 4g.

2.

SBH

1 ,

58.

gloss follows in the text; ki-im la

um-me

3. 4.

So

lo be supplied after
ace.

Nothing missing

Raw. IV 28* no. to Raw. IV 28* no


cited

4 b 5o.
4 rev. 58.

5. 6.

For
Gf.

NE = bir SBH i3i,

cf.

SAI 372 passage

from Voc. Martin.

48.

5 4 6

TABLET THREE OF

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY

100,

Reverse.

Ken-ur and its shrine Enamtil which they have destroyed behold in Sippar Ebarra, which they have destroyed, behold.

Thy

city

Babylon which they have destroyed behold Esagila and


:

Barsippa which
l\

etc.
:

Ezida and

its

shrine Emahtil which they have destroyed behold

Etemenanki which
5

they have destroyed behold.


in thy city
rejects

Edaranna which they have destroyed behold:

the
the

mother 7
maiden.
6
7

rejects her son: in

Babylon the brother

The husband, unto whom a wife was given, rejects her. The father, unto whom a son was given, rejects him.

8 In thy city the small vanish, the great vanish.


9 In Nippur, Sippar, Babylon and Barsippa the small vanish, the
great vanish,

io

May the

blazing heavens pacify thee

Oh Marduk may

the blazing

heavens pacify thee


1
1 1

2- 1 3

Oh

8 thou of vision

exalted one of vision.

Oh

exalted one Of vision

when

will thine eyes repose ?


;

Lord of lands thou


that beholdest;

that beholdest

lord of the faithful

word thou

Enlil father of

Sumer, thou that

etc.

shepherd of the dark-headed

people, thou etc.


17

Thou who through


of

thyself hast vision, thou etc.


:

sturdy director
to

men, thou

etc.
;

thou that makest multitudes

dwell in

peace, thou etc.

18

Oh

lord Ea, thou etc.


first

oh lord

of,

Eridu, thou
etc.
:

etc. etc.
;

19 Lord Marduk

son of Enlil, thou

Nebo, thou

7. 8.

Semitic gloss as a not-mother

Line i3

differs
.

from the

glosses in line 12 having

He

that beholds, exalted

one that beholds


9.

The Semitic

gloss is only a partial translation


will) thine eyes (rest)
?

and not

clear:

it

has Exalted

one, in

beholding (when

no
20
21
11

tablet three of aim barana-ra


in mi

di-kiid-mag-dm

mu-Iu
set
2
:

i-de-^jt u-di-ne:
tig-%11

i-na-ka i'-bar-ri-e: nu-hts:\\\ i-na-ha:

22

ki-ba-al

ki-sad-ka ina ka-da-da

mt-gi

ul us-ta- mar-as sd

gi

23
i'\

sag-^ti bal- bal

li-sil

ni- his-

libba-ka te-me-e
?
.?

a-di tua-tam ta-tan-na-[ah]


.
.

20

ni-

bn

an-si

26

RI

ta

-ad-mat (?).

Edge.
nis-hi salsil

am-e [bdr-an-na-ra] nu

al-til

ana tu-ub
ib-ri

nishi

gittu Bel-su-nu

mar

sa.

ukin-su* istiir-ma
satti

Babili^arah

Ulluliil 111,1

X kam

i56 kam Di-med-ri

Sari

1. 1.

Written
Ill 2 of
I

fljr

i(na).

marasu

be

concerned for

So

also

Raw.

Ill no.

/|,

/n adi sahani-ia

nsamris

was pained because of my

soldiers; here

with

adi. L'sed in active sense (not

reflexive) in

CT \U\
also

4p,

b. 18 iim

N.

libi

H.

u'stamri^u

when X,

troubles the heart

of H., (used of the relation between a


3.

woman and
2/1

an adopted son).
gives-ina-isi-su.

This

name

SBII iji end of no.

where Reissner

The

readings do not agree and Beli-nu-ina-isi-su

is difficult

TABLET THIIEE OF

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTIMRT


thou
etc.

))

III

20 Lord Shamash

Thy beholding 22 Thy neck Ihou 23-2/i Thy heart


21

eye rests not. concernest thyself not


(?)
to

bend.

when

wilt thou be pained?

5 3

ii2

tablet four of ame barana-ra

Obverse.

[sun-na e-Jum gud sun-e]


\inus~-

pi]-

ee-

lum
him gud sunra
e

mu- \u kur- kursu silmi-ka ana ma-ta-a-tum


iuu-%u

3
t\

gud sun- na
uniitn

kur-

Mr-

gud sungud gud gud gud gud gud

umun dug-ga

^i-da

6
7

mu-ul-lil a-a ka-nag-gh


sib
i-

sag- gig-

ga
te-

di-

gab im-

na
dur
ki

g ame

erin-

na

sd- sd

io uii

lul- la

dtir

umun

am- an-

gud gud
gud
basci-

12 iir-sag
1

asar-gal' -dug
,

umun

'en-bi-lu-lu

nu1

si- ib-

gud gud

umun

'di-kud-mag-dm

20 e-lum
21

7jt-e

kab-tu kat-tum
'mu-ul-lil a%ag-ga(?)

22

u [dub-ba]
2

23 dim-me-ir

A-$U-NAK-A

-ra u-dub-ba

ana sup-ka

su-[pu-hu
ilani
?]

ik 25

'amiirru mu-lu* gar-sag-ga-ge u-dub

'am-an-ki

am

tiru-si-ib-(ki)-ba-ge

u-dub

26 dagal dum-mag 27
'asar-gal' -dug

'nin-gal-nun-na-ge u-dub'

umun

din-tir-(H)-ge

u-dub

28 mu-ud-na* aga-\zu\
29 [sukkal %idy

pap-nun-an-H-ge u-dub
ii-dub

'mu-si-ib-ba-sd-a
sag]

30

[e-gi-a

du-mu

uras-a

u-dub

i.

Restored from

SBH

46,

TABLET FOUR OP
1-2

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY


thy
thy

n3

He

that overwhelms,

3 Bull that overwhelms,

name upon name upon

the lands;
the lands;

h
5

Oh Oh

lord of lands lord of the

bull that

overwhelms
bull etc.
bull etc.

word word
Sumer,

of

life,

6 Enlil father of
7

Shepherd of the dark-headed people,

bull etc.

Thou whose

vision

is

of thyself,

bull etc.
bull etc. bull etc.

9 Sturdy one

who

directs

mankind,
to

io

He

that

makes multitudes

dwell in peace,

[ii-i5
[18

+ 19

(+?)

insertions to Ea,

Probably

= 22

Marduk, Nebo and Samas.J

(?).]

20-21 Exalted one as


22 Unto Enlil pure

to thee

a libation

23 Unto the gods a libation of water pour out.

ik Unto Ramman, of the mountains, pour out. 25 Unto Ea, ramofEridu, pour out. 26 Unto the mother of the great son, Damkina, pour 27 Unto Marduk of Babylon pour out.
28 Unto the spouse, thy beloved Zarpanit, pour out. 29 Unto the
faithful
. .

out.

messenger Nebo pour out.


first

30 Unto the

bride

daughter of Ninib pour out.

2.

Br. 11671

= rimku

libation

CT WIT

38, 9 and

HW 624

a.

3.
It,

For supptikaQ).

5.

Raw. IV 2i*b rev. 18 has umim. Cf. Raw. IV 21* b rev. ih.

6.
cf.

mud
Cf.

= alddu and na = amelu.


SBH
5a, 11 and

mudna

= hdiru husband, here wife

dg

= naramtu

SBH
7.

5a, 9.

Raw. IV 21* b

rev. 16.

41

1 1

tablet four of ame harana-na


3

'na-na-a

u-dttb

02

gan-gan-ra'
i-]Iit-ti

dumn-ni

zflg-na ab-si-em-e

33
34

ma-ra-sa i-nam-diiv
3

35

,3 ina te-hi-e i-^a-ak-kip .... i]-lit-li .... gediiiiiu-ni:te-e-a dagal-gan-gan-ra gasan ur-ra-1
'

36
3j
.

dumu-ni: a-hu-lap.
.
.

da-\ga-a-ta dumu-ni
.

38 3q
4i

...
.
.

dm

da-ga-a-ia dumu-ni

.gan-gan-ra

dumu-ni zag-an-na ab-si-em-e


mu-lu ta-^u mu-itn-^u
susii mu-lu
11

[a

gal-gal-la^

sel sit-su

ki [bu-tuk-lu mu-]ti-ba-a-at e-bu-ru kat-fuk man-nit i-lam-mad

43 elim-ma a-gal-gal-la]
\'a

sel

[elim-ma

?]
\

mini hiir-hiir- ra

45 [ur-sag-gal

itmun diig-ga ^i-da


[

46 [elim-ma
47

'mu-ul-lil a-a ka-nag-gd


sib

[ur-sag-gal

sag-

gig-

ga

48 [elim-ma
49 [ur-sag-gal 00 [elim-ma
5i [elim-ma""

i-de-gab im-te-na
j \

am

erin-na sd-sd
di'tr-

u-htl-la

dur

nr-sag
\

'asar-gal'-dug
'en-bi-lu'

T>2

[ur-sag- gal
j

umiiii

lit

53 [elim-

ma ma
J

ur-sag

mu-si-ib-ba-sd-a

54
55

[elim-

itmun

di-

hid- mag-

dm

e(?)- a
[a

56
07

gal-gal-la sel su-sit

mu-lu 1a-^u\
e-bu-ru
Reverse.

11111-1111-^11

[bu-tuh-iu

mu-ii-ba-a-at

l;at-\tuh

man-mi i-lam-mad

a-ra-^u ge-ra-ab-bi
tas-li-ti lik-bi-su

'->-

So

also line
tcs-t
is

35

gan-na

alillu

SBII 27,27 a var. of gin Br.

34.

2.

So the

but from the parallel passage


used.
It is

SBH

i3i, 58 where the mother rejects

her child nadu

highly probable that inaddi =-inamdi was intended here.

TABLET FOUR OP
3i Unlo the
. .

THE BOLL TO HIS SANCTUARY

))

Nana, pour out.


the mother casts aside her son.

02-34

35 36
37

How

long
?
? ?

?
?

38
3i)
. .
.

the

mother

casts aside her son.

/i

-4 2

Oh

deluge that overflows the harvests,


?

who comprehends who com-

thy form
/|3

Oh

exalted one, deluge that overflows the harvests,


?

prehends thy form


l\t_l

Exalted one,

lord of lands

45 Great hero,
/[6
/17

lord of the

word

of

life

Exalted one,

Enlil, father of

Snmer;

Great hero,
Exalted one,

shepherd of the dark-headed people.

l\8
/Jo,

who

of himself has vision.

Great hero,

sturdy director of men.

5o Exalted one,
[5

who makest

multitudes

to

dwell in peace

1-55 Insertions to

Marduk, Nebo, Samas and

(?).]

56-57 Deluge that overflows the harvests,

who comprehends

thy

form?
Reverse.

1-2 Let the wailer (?) speak the intercession unto

him.

3. 4.

The second rendering alone


For restoration
cf.

satisfies

the original Sumerian.

6g obv. 1. another begins with 5. In these liturgies the change of address from one god to dim-ma cf. SBH do, 10 i4 or 36, 10 i4- 18-24. After the two opening lines the begun so, addresses to the first god begin with Aim-ma, therefore line 44 must have
cf.
11.

Cg obv. 4

SBH
is

Enlil in 36, 4 etc. This leaves the last couplet of addresses to

4i-5o incomplete.

It

should be observed that line 46

= SBH

29,

= Raw.

IV
the

28* no. 4 obv. 23


scribe

not in the original

CT XV

10

It is likely, therefore, that

wished

the couplets. to use the usual set of seven addresses regardless of

These

seven lines (originally six) are called the seven heroic names of Enlil
6.

SBH

4i rev. 9.

Reisner supplies mu-un-fii-a.

n6
3
. .
.

TABLET FOUR OF AME BAftANA-RA

mu-un-^u-a

a-ra- ZU
a-ra- Zji

mu-un-zu-a
mu-un-zu-a
6
7

a-ra- ZitZji

-eii-Hl-la

mti-un-zti-a a-ra-

'mii-nl-lil

mu-un-\u-a a-ra

8
9

'am-an-ki
asar-gal' -dug
en- bi- lu- hi

mu-un-zu-a a-ra
mu-un-zu-a
a-ra-

io
ii

mu-un-zu-a a-ra
mu-un-zu-a a-ra
Z>i
-Zii

m u-si-ib-ba-sa-a
di-hud-ma^-am
.

12 iimnn i3
1
.
. .

mu-un-zu-a a-ra

?fl/

mu-nu-zu-a

a-ra-

Zit

-i-]Zi7

mu-un-zu-a a-ra-

16
*7

ma-al-la
te ?-e
]

zjd al-ma-[al]

'

nap-tan-na ina sa-ka-nu


ni-

18
19

ma-al-la
.]
. .

maal-

al- [la

la

zjd

ma-

al

20
21

da
. .

su- e- ba(ditto)

KU
?

22
2/1

....
.

su (?) ne-in-e-ba-KU
su su as

lu-ge

5
.

mu

mcs

a _, ld

tnei

2G nin-zid(?). 27 28 2Q
si- ib- bi

na-na-a

su
si-ib-bi ge-en-kii-e

ni-

ma-

al- la- ta

ta- bis i- ba- as- si


si-ib-bi

ta-bis li-hil
ni-

ni-ma-al-la-ta

ma-

al-

la

3o
01

si- ib- bi ni-

ma- al-

la- ta

si-ib-bi ge-en-hu-c

mu-ul-lil-la si-ib ge-en-kti-e si-ib-bi ge-en-hi-t

33

hi

an dilr-ru-na
l

il-gi-a* mar-ba-an-si-en"

34 a-sar

a-nu-um [usabu?]

ni-si

hi-sa-nu

1.

For rpsloration

cf.

ni-ma-al

= ina sa-ka-nu

SBH

^5, i3.

TABLET FOUn OF

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUAB.T

Unto
Unto

let
let

the wailer (?) speak the intercession,


the wailer (?) speak the intercession,

Unto

let

the wailer (?) speak the intercession,

Unto Unto

Enlil Enlil

let the
let

wailer (?) speak the intercession,

the wailer (?) speak the intercession.

[8- 1 3 Insertions to Ea,

Marduk, Nebo, Samas and

(?).]

i4 Unto Enlil
1

let

the wailer (?) speak the intercession.

17

when
?
. .

the table

is set.
?

18
!

?
.

when

the table

is

set.
:>

20
21

22
24
2.5

of the
(?)

mountain
lady
.

six

mighty names
.
.

26 The faithful
27- 28

Nana
is

29 3o
3i

When he is well disposed (?) When he is well disposed (?) When he is well disposed (?)
May
Enlil partake graciously,

may he may he may he

partake graciously

disposed (?).

partake graciously.
partake graciously.

33-34 There where Anu

sits

let the

people hasten.

2.

u-ge-a a var. of uku Br. 0910.

3.

An

imperative;

cf.

the parallel translation lihisanimma

SBH

3i, 19.

Il8 35
ki ki

TABLET FOUR OF AME BARA3A-RA

an diir-ru-na

\dilr(?).

.]

a-mtn-na
ti-ge-a

36
37

an diir-ru-na dur

|_

a-mm-na\

mar-ba-an-si-en

mar
Babili arah

1 nt- sag -

mag (?)
i5()-kam

39
ktx

a-dhn

Addari

itiiiu

20 kam

satli

Di- mod-

ri sarri

1.

Cf. Cf.

SAI 3i22(!)

K = niliu.
a3
etc.

2.

SBH

3i, 21

TABLET FOUR OF

THE BULL TO HIS SAMCTUAB.Y


(?) of the

ig

Where Anu 36 Where Anu


35 37 3g
. .
.

sits, sits,

abode

Anunakki
let

abode

of the

Anunakki,

the people hasten.

thus

[lias

he done

Babylon Adar

20"', in the iSq"'

year [of the Selcucidae] in the

reign of Dimetrius.

120

tablet five of ante barana-ra


e-lum di- da- ra
kab-tu sa il-la-ku
in

sa-na-dur
2

e-ki-a-am

li

- sab-

sit

di-da-ra e-lum di-da-ra in ga-an-na-dur

uinun dinnr gal-e di-da-ra

umun
di
di
di di

kiir-kiir-ra di-da-ra

umun dug-ga
**'

zid-da

mu-ul-lil a-a ka-nag-ga


sag-gigde- dil

sib
i-

ga
te- 11a

im-

ame
mee

erin- 11a

sa- sa

di di

10 u- lul- la dur dur


1

bur-

mag- a
3

has ga-an-na-ab-nisak-ka
si-ha-ri lu-uk-ki-su

12 i3

ana-ku ina burmahi

ama-dim dugud-da

mu-unga-an-na-ablu-uh-bi-su

lal

a
16
17

ki-ma ri-i-mu ana kab-tam

lu-uk-mi-is-su

i5 uru- \u al- gul- gul


ali-ka u-tab-bit
ki >ru-"" i-kiir

dug

al-gul-gul ga-an-na-dug
al
al

18 [hen]-ur e-nam-ti-la
19 timbir
l

l-bar-rum

20 um-\u
22

din-tir-(ki)

aI
aI

21 e-sag-il bdd-si-ab-ba-(ki)
6- xje- tee

da

e-

mag- ti- la

aI
al

23
24
2.5

me- en- an- ki

dar- an- na
er-

al

an

ra ba-

ma
ai

ga-an-na-ab-dug
si-

26

ana Hi

bi- hi- turn

su

lu- uh- bi- su

27 [ud-d]e [ma-]ra n.u-un-^al-la-ta^ i-di-a-ni nu-gub

28

u-mu

"sa

ia-ti

us-tab-ra-a ina pa-ni-su ai

a^i-i^

1.

in a var. of c-ne

BA V

64o, [5

17.

2.

Glossed by
(

lu.

3. 4-

ilossed by %u-da

liamii.
cf.

ma
ta

probably omitted by error,

SBII g8, 29.

5.

sign of a temporal phrase with introductory


'i'i,

word

ud-de as here, or omitted

asSBH

27.

3 5

TABLET FIVE OF
1-2

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY

))

12

The

exalted one, for

him who

is

where
where

tarries

he?

wracked with sorrows, For him that is wracked with 3


sorrows, the exalted one, for
that
is

tarries

he?

him
the lord of lands, for

wracked with sorrows,

The The

lord great god, for

him
life,

him
etc. etc. etc. etc.
etc.
etc.

that is

that is

wracked with sorrows, Avrackcd with sorrows (where etc.).

lord of the

word

of

for for
for for

6 Enlil father of
7

Sumer,

Shepherd of the dark-headed people, 8 He who through himself has vision,

for 9 Sturdy director of mankind io He that makes multitudes to dwell in peace, for

him him him him him him

ii
1
1

I in a

great

bowl
'

will
I

pour out wine 6


to

to

him.

As an hoppled ox

bow down
I

him.

Thy

city is possessed

with ruins 8

will say unto

him.
him.

17

In Nippur

Ekur
its

is

possessed with ruins

will say unto


is
is is

18 Ken-ur and

shrine Enamtil

etc.

19 a In Sippar Ebarra

etc.
etc.

20
21

Thy

city

Babylon 9
shrine Emahtil

Esagila and (?) Barsippa


Ezicla

are etc. are etc.


is is

22

and

its

23

Etemenanki
Unto god the cry ascends

etc.
o

ik Edaranna
25

I

etc

will say unto


i0
,

him.
before
I

27

On

the

day when

have plentitude [of sorrows]

him

stand not.

a fermented liquor, generally made from grain the word is alio a syn. Raw. V 60 b 4- Made from dates Nbn. 871, cf. RA 3 p. i36; the inferior quality made from grain (ibid). See also Peiser Babylonische Vertrage index under "sikaru. "sikaru is glossed by ka. The reading kas is assured by SBH 106, 37 where BI
6.
'sikaru,
;

of kurunnu

7.
>i.

The

gloss

gu-da

kamil,

seems

to

be the preferable

text.

abdlu has the root meaning

make

oneself master of a thing , etc.


it

KB \I,
BA V

p.

373.

The

II 2

forms emphasize the condition of an object after

is

acted upon, and

thus differ from the niphal which describes the subject as suffering. Cf.
16 ina nablfsu utabbatu
g.
"sade,

32g,

the mountains are enveloped with his flames.

Esagila
Cf.

is

placed in the next line by the scribe.


2/1

10.

Raw. IV

no. 3, 20.

8 1 3

122

tablet five of ante


init-ul-lil-li

bciranci-ra

29

mu-itn-^al-la-ta i-de
i-de-a-ni

30 ^mu-itl-lil-li
3
ia

nu-gub

i-de

nam-mti-un-da-ru

mlil ina pa-ni-su ai a^i-i^-ma ai i-bar-ra-an-ni


ttr-ri

32 [me-]e 33

DU
[

me-e
?

M-

[?]
.

[anaku na-ak] ra

anahi

?
J

Reverse.

dam-zji-sii
.

[dtig-ga-an-na-ab]

3
4
;")

a ?\-ra-%ti-su
.

ditg-ga-\an-na-ab\

0)~ib gi-gi
.

dug-ga-an-na-ab
dug-ga-an-na-ab
dtig-ga-an-na-ab

is

gi-gi

6
7

la-^tt-iu
.

...
. .

bi-gi-gi-da
lab-ba'
2

dug-ga-an-na-ab
diig-ga-an-na-ab

8 9

ana-dim
.W*

ki'-dim pes-a
.

dug-ga-an-na-ab dug-ga-an-na-ab dug-ga-an-na-ab

10

...
.

11.
12
1

...

du-da
dib-ba
de

dug-ga-an-na-ab
dtig-ga-an-na-ab

i/i

(?) gi-gi-di dug-ga-an-na-ab

i5

gi-gi-de dug-ga-an-na-ab

16
17
1

dug-ga-an-na-ab

dug-ga-an-na-ab
diig-ga-an-na-ab
ki si-ib-ba

19

KAK-A

Rl-RI-es ba-sdg-ga diig-ga

20
nis-hi

ra dug-ga-an-na-ab

[X am-e bar-an-na-ra
Ea-[balatsu-il;bi

nu-*al-til

ana %amar

nishi

gittu
isi

mar

sa Bel-apil-iddin mar]

Sin-ibni

Bel-apil-iddin. Babili arah Atari limit 22


7

kam satti 1S2 ]mm&

An-ti-i-ttk-su III

sarni

1.

i-de-du-ru

bari't,

behold, (Ihe context leaves no doubt concerning the word

bcirii, cf.

S VI 2IJO8)

is

probably found in

CT Will

i5, 5 igi-ne-in-dit-ru.

3.

liima "same "suluku, cf.

S13H 28, 22,

TABLET FIVE OF 29

THE BULL TO

HIS

SANCTUARY
|l

ia3

When

have plenlitude of sorrow before Enlil


I

stand not].

30 Before Enlil
33
P

stand not
?

he beholds
?

me

not.
;>

Reverse.

The upper
on the

part of the reverse contained the end of the section

begun

last line

(preserved) of the obverse. This has


litany,

all

been broken
consisted
,

away. The lower part of the reverse contains a


apparently in honorific
titles

which

with the refrain

say

it

unto him

3.

Restored after 28, 22

Id

kima irstim

ritu (sig-ga).

Perhaps here kima irsitim

rapsu.
4.
5.

Glossed by ga.

Not the
So the

last tablet, for traces of a catch-line

remain.

6.
7.

So 182, not i83


text,

as Reisner.
'

but the i82 ncl year of the Seleucidae would be i3o BC. Anliochus

III

reigned from 223-187. The date i3o

BC

fell

in the reign of Antiochus

MI

(Sidetcs) 137-128.

6 4 3 5

124

tablet six of ame barana-ra

Obverse.

....
.

din?-tir?-(ki)

bab-]i ?-

lum

si- si- hi
il-

3
[\
. .

(lum- us i- sag.

a-bil e- [sag-

il- a]

5 6
7

sib

sag

gigsal-

ga mat
leak- ha- \di

ri- iti

um

mag
?

....

su rab-bu ma-lu-

%a-e an-hi-su-a

me-

en

io
ii
%i
.
.
.

ana

si-hi-ip

sami-e u irsitim at-tu


ni-gil-li-eg-ge-es
1

ni-ma-al dim-me-ir an-na


na-se-e

12
1

....
ka\

Hani sa sami-e
bi

it-te-nin-gi(?)-H(?)

%u hi-a ni-ma-al-am

nu mu-un-xu-a
bi

irsi-tim ina sa-ka-nu sa-a-tu ul sa la-ma-du

gis-]tug-pi-z_u

hi-a

ni-ma-al-am

su-pu-u [u^-ni-ka irsitim ina sakanu satu ul sa lamadu]


imi
si-

17 dug-ga-^u

ib-

ba

xj

hur-

hurti

ra-

ge

18 19

e-

pis

pi- i-

ka

sa- a- ru

ta- a- bi

na- pisbi

matdti
ab- bi-

c- ne-

em- %u- su an- su- ud- da ima-ma-ti-ka

ne-

ma-

gam- am
i-ma-tu"-

20
21

ina
e- ne-

samu-u

ru-hu-tu

ra-ma-ni-su-nu
al- slg-

em- zu- su
%a-e

hi

ga
(?)

22 23
il\

ina a-ma-ti-ka irsi-tim

i-sa-ab

umun

mag

me-en

za~

dur- ra me-

en

be-lum at-tam si-ra-a-tam at-tam ra-ba-a-tam


dilr-ra

25 %a-e
26 28

me-en

xa-e

dirig-ga

me-

en

at-tam ra-ba-a-tam

at-tam
%a-e

at- tir- ra- a- tarn

27 ud an-na hi-a ni-ma-al

lugal

me-

en

i-nu-ma sami-e u irsi-tim ba-nu-u at-ta sar-ri


bar-zjt ge-en-sed-

29 sag-^it ge-en-tig-ge

de

30

lib-ba-ka

li-nu-uh

1za4nt-ta-ha lip-sah

1.

ASKT

127, 45/6 ni-gi}-li-eg-gi-es

xtlanangiri, it is probable that it-te-nin-gi-ri

to

ho rpad hem.

TABLET
1-2

SIX

OP

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUAHY

))

120

of Babylon the cry.

3-4
5-6 7-8

son of Esagila.

shepherd of the dark-headed people.


great?
. . .

....
'*

....
were
.

....

9-10
11-12

thou for conquest

of heaven and earth.


hostilely disposed.
is

the gods of heaven

i3-i4

when thou

dost

in the earth, that

what can

not be comprehended.

i5-i6 Eminent one,


(?) that
is

when thoudost

cease to give heed 8 to the earth,

what cannot be comprehended. 17-18 The utterance of thy mouth is a beneficent wind,
of
life

the breath

of the lands.

19-20 At thy word the faraway heavens waver of themselves.

21-22 At thy word the earth

is

humbled.
art vastness.

23-24

Oh

lord,

thou

art mightiness,

thou

25-26 Thou art greatness, thou

art excellence.

27-28

When
May

heaven and earth were created thou wast king.

29-

3o

Ihy heart be at

rest,

may

thy

mood

be appeased.

2.

Text

su-te,

but there can he no doubt about the correct reading.

3. 4.

See Meissner, SAI 3928.


sihpu

= napharu see HW 4gi


this

a,

and

cf.

kal sihip dadme,

Gray SamaS PL'

IJ Col.

UI4i, but
5.

meaning does not appear

suitable here.

Conjectural, u^na 'sakdnu

may mean

'

cease to hear ', as laltin kibsu ace. to

KB VI

443

halt. (!)

126
3
1

tablet six op am.e barana-ra


ane ge-ein-nid-tig-ge b b
1-

a iimun-e
u-a
bi-el

32

sa-iuu-u
niu-itl-lil

It-

nil-

uh- ha

33 imnin Mr-gal
3'i

sag-^u ge-en-tig-ge
cnlil lib-ba-ka li-nu-uh

bc-lum sa-du-u rabit-u


is

35 36

e-liir-ra

sd-ba-ni ga-an-tig

bar-ra-gd-an-ied-di
tig

uiiuiii

kur-kiir-ra-ge

sd-ba-ni ga-an-

?i~

nn-na-su h'ir-gal

c
'

mu-ul-Hl sag-^u ge-en-tig-ge


bar-^u
rabit-u
'

38
39 a-di nia-a-lam sa-du-u
V"

ge-en-sed-

di

" enlil lib-ba-ka


ka-bit-ta-ka lip-sah

li-nu-uh

['J

mesi-ma mesi-ma

'en-

HI- Id-

ham
ra

l\2

[-]

am-c bar-an-na-

Reverse.

gud

sun-ita

e-liun

gud

sitn-e

mn-\u

kiir-kiir-

ra

umun

kur-kiir-ra

gud sun-

na

3 umiin dug-ga zj-da


h

gud gud gud gud gud


and o

'mu-ul-Hl a -a ka-nag-gd
sag- gig- ga

5 sib

6 i-de-gab
7

im-te-na

am

erinla

na sa-

sd

it- I ul-

dur dur
asar-gal '-dug

9 ur-sag

gud
sag

10

umun

'

en- bi- In- lu

dumu

gud

'en-ki-ge

11

ur-sa?

'mu-si-ib-ba- sd-a
'di-

gud
and

12

umun

hid- mag-

dm

Traces of a preceding

siini.

TABLET SIX OF
3 1-32 Alas oh lord,

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY


the heavens console thee
Enlil,

))

I27

may

33-34

Oh

lord, great

mountain

may

thy heart be at

rest.

May 36 May
35

the shrine of

Ekur console

his heart,

may
1

it
.

appease

him

the heart of the lord of the lands be at rest

37-40

How

long, oh great mountain Enlil, until ihy heart be at rest,

until thy

mood

be appeased?

psalm on the man^ii


the manzii
in the service,

to Enlil,

42

A psalm on

bull in bis

chamber

Reverse.

Overpowering ox,

exalted,

overpowering ox,

at thy

word which

[created] the world,


2

Oh
Oh

lord of lands,
life,

overpowering ox, overpowering o\,

Lord of the word of


Enlil father of

Sumer,

overpowering ox,
overpowering ox,
overpowering ox,

5 Shepherd of the dark-headed people,

6
7

Thou who
Sturdy one

hast vision of thyself,

who

clirectest

men,

overpowering ox,
overpowering ox.

8 Thou
to

who

causest multitudes

dwell in peace,

[9-12 Insertions to Marduk, iNebo and Samas].

2.

in-sun-ni

tu'spal lliou

suppresses!,

BAY

033, a4-

3.

linuh and ga-an-tig are used in these lines both transitively and intransitively.

5 6 3

128
1

tablet

six

of ante baranct-ra
la- su

mu-zu
ane

kitr-ra nut- tin-

ma- al-

ant im-bi nam-dub-ba

ill
1 1

im-bi

nam- dub- ba
bi

hi

im-bi nam-slg-ga
al- lastl

an-na urhi- a

it rhi

17 hi- a %ag-

bi

mu- tin- mamu- un mu- mi


bi

18
1

hila'ir

a gab- atin- rig


'-

a-

bi

.... 21....
20
22 \mu-%ii

na
di-bi
I

mumu- un mu- un mn- un


it 11

mit-un-ma-al-Ia-sii aneim-bi-bi nani-dilb-ba

23

[ifl-flZ>]

gul-til-la-xu
til-

me-e
la- xit

gig-ga-a-^u
2

ih [md] a sa-ab gul20

me-e

...
c.

tint-ma
il

gasan din-tir-(ki-)ra
al

26
27

sag.

ni-

ma-

am
his-

iiru si-ib-ba-(ki)

.har-ra-hur-na
%u gar-sag
. .

ba- ab- gulsi-

la-

ri

28
29 30
3

...
.
. .

ma
-- su

hi (?) '-uni-^u-su
.

%u gar-sag

ma
bar-ra-an-ni] ga-an-sed-di
[

32 33

bar-na
'

bar-ra- an
J

asar-gal' -dug

[.

?J

[bar-ra-]an

34 35

\es

e-hur]-ra sa-ba-ni ga-an-lig bar-ra-an-ni ga-an-sed-de

'en-bi-lu-lu

sa-ba-an-ni ga-an-

tig

36

...

'

asar-gal! -dug sag-^u ge-en-tig bar-ra-^ii ge-en-sed-

37 38

mesi-ma mesi-ma

en-lil-ld-

ge ra

amame

bdr- an- na-

[nishu

bar-

an-

na-

ra

1.
2..

imrikku whirlwind, Leander no. 191.

For adi matiQ).


Cf.

Cf. 72, Rev. 7.

3.

SBH

rev, 0.

TABLET SIX OF
1

THE BULL TO HIS SANCTUARY

)>

12Q

3 At thy

name which

created the worlJ, the heavens are hushed

of themselves.
1 !\

The heavens are hushed of

themselves, the earth shudders of

itself

i5 [At thy name] which created the foundation of heaven,


7.6
1

Which Which 18 Which 19 Which 20 Which 2i Which

created the foundation of the earth, created the upper world


created the
'*,

bosom

of the earth,

created the mountain whirlwind, created


crealed
[trie
. .

22 [At ihy name] which created


of themselves-

world] the heavens are hushed

23 As for thy heart

evilly

until

when when

will thy rage (?) (con-

disposed,
il\

tinue?)
until

Alas as for thy heart evilly

will thy rage (?) (con-

disposed

tinue?)
is

[25-33

consecutive translation

impossible; the verses seem to

have contained petitions

for

mercy toward the god's

city,

and 34 35

for the intercession of

Marduk].

May

the shrine of

Ekur mxke

his

may

it

appease his mood.

(heart to rest),

May Marduk

make

his heart to rest.

36

May

the

....

of

Marduk

may he

appease thy mood.

pacify thy heart,

37 38

A A

psalm on the man\u


psalm on the man^u
the service,
for

to Enlil.
bull in his

chamber

k.

Literally the outside of Hie carlh

j>.

Series muten-nu-nunu%_

gim

in six tablets.

Of

this

series

we have

preserved from Assyrian and Babylonian

sources tablets two, three, five and six according to the late Babylonian

arrangement. The tablets from which the Assyrian copies were made

must have been much


library note at the
text is

larger,

and contained a
late

fuller version. In lact the

bottom of each

Babylonian copy says that the

an extract

(nishii) of a long tablet.

In

Raw

IV. 28* no. 4

we have on

a very large Assyrian tablet, with

single

columns on each
its

side, a part of the obverse

and

all

of the reverse

of tablet two in

complete form.

We may surmise
no.
late
l\

that tablet one of

the Assyrian series

to

one, and a large part of tablet

which Raw. IV 28* two of the

belongs, contained tablet

Babylonian arrangement.

two (SBH no. 46) is several centuries younger than the Assyrian text, yet it must go back
Although the
an
late

Babylonian copy of

tablet

to

earlier text
is

than that from which Asurbanipal's scribes copied.

This

evident from the fact that


list,

Marduk and Nebo

are

among

the

gods of the Assyrian

but are wanting in the Babylonian, see nolo


tablet two.
late

on
no.

line

26 of the reverse of

Of

tablet three

we

have as yet only the

Babylonian copy

SBH

/I7,

the catch-line for

which

is is

partly preserved on the Assyrian

version of tablet two. Tablet four

wanting.

In the case of the


vation
is

fifth

and sixth

tablets, the history of their preser-

more

difficult.

For

details consult the special introduction to

these tablets.

The matter may be

briefly stated in this

way.

We

have

series mulen-nu-niinuz

gim

six

tablets
tablets five

i3i

two large variants of Assyrian copies containing


arranged with two columns on each
side.

and

six,

Tablet five ends about half

way down

the third column, and has also a literary note telling the

kind of lamentation to which the tablet belongs, and a line of quotation

he that

sits

in thraldom sighs

upon

a lyre , probably a literary

annotation to designate the melody or the class of literature. Of course

no catch-line was needed on the Assyrian copies since the next


to

(ace.

the Babylonian arrangement) tablet followed on the

same

tablet.

At the end of the Assyrian copy (Haw.


that this is the sixth
1

52 no.
this

i) the scribe says

tablet of the series,

but

cannot refer

to the

whole

tablets
is

since we know that the late Babylonian version has two where the Assyrian had one. Furthermore, the Assyrian text evidently fuller and more original than either SB II nos. 48 and 49,
tablet,

which

constitute the fifth

and

sixth tablets in the late Babylonian text.

The
copy

relation

between the

lale
is

Babylonian

text of tablet

two and the

Assyrian version of the same,


is

exactly the reverse. Here the Assyrian the original text than the late

evidently

more removed from

Babylonian.

From
later

all this

we

conclude as follows:
at Isin,

this

series of lamentations,

compiled originally

was

so arranged as to form six tablets, but

of tablets five

was put upon three tablets, [the form to which the Ninevite copy and six, i. e. tablet 3 (numerically) of the large or long tablet series, goes back.] Later the series was redacted at Babylon in six tablets: it is this Babylonian redaction which the Ninevite scribe of Raw IV. 28* used, whereas the Ninivite scribe of Raw V. 52 used the
three tablet Isin edition. In the Seleucidean period, the scribes

made

excerpted redactions of the large tablet edition of Isin, some redactions being belter than others, but all agreeing upon the original number of
six tablets
2

1.

6-kam Col. IV

16.

For

this

form

= ham not kan,


ham
" sixth tablet
/>.

see

Thureau Dangin

in RA.

VI

Inscriptions Diverses p.

3 note, and for

as ordinal

ending

OLZ X

ig3. ti-kam

cannot mean a
2.

six tablets
is

but only

mu-ten-nu nunu^

the

same

as

muten nunu^,

cf.

en-nu nunu^-li
is

p. i52,

i3 with

en nunu^-ii, Smith, Misd. Texts, pi. 20, iG. ma-ten

equivalent to en, both being

used for

beltu.

Smith

ibid. i5.

en-mmu^-gim There fore mntennu-niimt^-gim banii. beltu and gim enni, or en-numi-l

= enmtgi =

ennigii,

3 5 4 6 1

132

tablet

two

of muten-nu-nunu^ gim

Obverse*

ak tur-ra-ta
huanasi-ih-ra
.

u-li-li

[in-ga-am-me]

ina lal-la-ra-a-tam i-[sa-as-si]

ag tur-ra-ta

u
ba-si-si-ik

e lil-Id

bit
.

^i-ld-hi

sa us-!;a-am-ma-[mu]

tint lil-la

ba-gi-gi
i-tu-ru

alu-sa ana za-H-M


i-si-in-(ki)-na

bulug ana ki-[a


bu-lu-ug
1

9 10
1

Isin

sami

irsi-tim

e-gal-mag
e-gal-mah
te"

an-ni mar-ra
sa
i

?'s

a-nim is-ru-[ku]
ki larak( )

12 i
1 1

mu

e'"

as

larak

M uru umun-e
be-lim

ba-si-em-ma
id-di-na

Larak alu sa
sik- su

1 1

gul- la-

mu

nim-su sir-ra-\mu\
e-lis

sap-lis

it-tan-kar

it-tan-[kar]

17 balag-di* erim-ma-mu

bar-ri-es

ma-al-mu
it-tas-kctn

18

ina sir-hi
e

i-sit-ti

ana nak-ri

19

bdd-si- biba-ra-gul
(

TU
ba-ra-si-i

(8 U ) ba-[an-]nigin-ni

20
21
>2

m,ii

)uK-UM(?)-bi

ki-il-di-ba ba-an-tuk

mus

^-bi mu-lu ii-mun kab-ba-dim (?) ud-di ba-tig-tig-ga

se-ib sag-xi-bi

MA-kak-L s

er-ra er-ra ag-ga-ni

"Text
of

SBH

no. 46

-+-

Raw. IV 28* no.


IT.

4,

which begins

at line 12 of the reverse

SBH
1.
j.,

46. See Babjloniaca II 275

Restored from

SBH

3g, 28,

cf.

CT XV

22,

1.

S b 169-172 gives bulug and bar


sense of

as different signs.

Of

these bur, only, is found

in classical texts in the

usum

= serpent.

The

sign bulug

when doubled was


1820. The

rilled "sibbulug

= pa-lu-iik-ku,
it is

so certainly to be read Br. 5807, cf. SA.I

\alue bulug went over to bur, hence pulukku could be written with either sign. The

fundamental meaning of bulug was, ICugler Sternkunde

p.

3o, sign of the cancer. In


is

SBH

ioti,

62

said of Lhtar, that at evening twilight she

beltum

"sa

*luk "same

maldt (sec Hussey in

AJSL

23,

i46),

the

queen who

fills
?

the constellations of

heaven, or

is

puluk

lo

bo taken here in

its stricter

sense of cancer

Nubo

as

Mercury was

3 1

rABLET

TWO OF

THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH

i33

for the little


for the little

one one

she waileth with sorrow,

she waileth with sorrow,

For.

the

wind

filled

which lapseth
is

into silence,

house,
6 For.
the city

which

surrendered.

unto the winds


8 10
12
1
.

of Isin of

celestial sign of

heaven and earth

Egalmah

which Anu bestowed,


temple of Larak,

My

temple E-aste,

Larak the city which


Bel [Enlil
!]

5 Beneath are turned to

above are turned

to strangeness,

strangeness,

17

With waitings on

the lyre

is

surrendered to the stranger.

my
19

dwelling-place
the doves they entrapped.

The

dove-cotes they wickedly


seized,

20 The
2

they laid hold upon, the yikhirrat they possessed.


ritual huts, as

The

one in the throes of oppression, are reduced

to

silence (?).
:i2

The outer

(?) brick Avails gathering places of lament, of lament,

they made.

called the
irsitim.
3. 4-

god who fixed the boundaries of heaven and earth

= mukin puhik same


SBH
no.

11

For pulukku
sign

= boundary,

see

Hinke, 297.
line g.

The same
E-a's-te
1

must have stood in


of Larak, in

the temple

g4,

3o

d-as-lu.

See note on

4g

rev.
"

4.

5. di for du(g)

= kaM

Br 534,

literallyce

wail upon a lyre , hence sardhu and


etc.
7. hi is

sirhu, sing to a musical


6. bid-si-an-na
7.

accompaniment, song

uru

= dove-cote, Gudea Cyl. A 29,


was E
;

here the

article.

ritual hut, see Babyl. II


-+-

8.

The

original writing
I

ng. SAL,

i.e.

woman's house,

as

CT XV

8, 3i clearly

B.V,V 620, 20 here with complement -na. A. later variant is MAX +- KAK Br. 5483 and VI \X -+- L\ 5444, CT XVII 33, 8 and SBH i4, 7. -+ is original, is false, mastalm origiMeissner's statement SAI 3792 that
shows. So also Raw.

b 8

UAL

KAK

nally
bitu.

woman's apartment,
mastaku
is

later

simply 'abode'; in

CT XVIII
3.

26

K4i8i, vjmistdku^

used for a bird's nest,

SBH

g3 rev.

34

a3 gi-sal-la^-bi tuk-si-a-dim

ki-dm-da-bi-us
6

ik gi-gtir'-us-bi mu-lu sag-gig-ga-dim


26

su-al-kir-kir-ri

a5 bur-ra-ag-bi su-din-(gu) dal-la-dim'* duV'-da al-gtr-gir"-ri


.
.

xi-bi

mu-lu a-ku'-sig-a-dim
.

su-ur-ra-ba-ni-ib-dcl

27 S

ls

ik a- si-

bar- bi

ag- a- ab

28

gul-bi

se-dm-mu-ni-ib-du
lil-ld

29 30
3

...
. . . .

ra

me-a

dm-ma-ni-in-ttir
ki- ki
it-

.ma
sap- get/- si-

ana %a-

tur

mu

HI- la

32

in- (ki)- na-

mu

HI- la
HI- Id

33 34 36
37 38

[e [e

]- galJ-

mag- a- mu
a
-

rob- ri- ri-

mu

HI- la

35 [gis-ti]r-a%ag-ga-mn
. . . .

HI- la
e
11

HU-

ki-sig-ga im-ma-an-us-sa

.ab
.

lib-ba-an

ra
sii

...
be-

e-lum-e
e

na-dmlil-la-da su- in-

3g umun/io

mu-ul-Hl-li
en- HI

tur

lum

ana

xa- ki- ki
s

u- iir- ru

\i

mu-lu ka-nag-da
"sa

ba-an-da-gur-ra

Hl-ld-da

\i

ma-a-ii

is-ki-pu

ana

7a- ki- ki

43 sag-gig-ga-na ba-an-da-sal-la Hl-ld-da


!\k

sa sal-mat kak-ka-du u-ma-a%-ztt-u


tar-

45 ha- an-

tar

HU -\-SAB(gu) mu-da-an-tal
bani-

46 iiru-mu am-gig-ga
l\-

in-

si(?)

umun-e

unu-mag-a

su-pi-el-ld-ba-ab-

1.

gisallu, cf. Bab. II 109.

2.

gigur written gi-gur, gi-gur, gi-gu-ru

lias

various meanings in Sumerian, and


IJ

as a

loan-word giguru SAI

167/1.

Written ideographical! y

Br. 8671,

which has

a
I

Semitic equivalent palil Br. 8780. palil= patluMr. 2536, according to Jensen
1
,

KB A

36 1,

= a room in a temple, and gi-gur in Gudea


.VII

CM. A

22, 2
(?). cf.

is

part of a temple.
lira 2,

gi-gur

CT

b g-i

in a

list

of words for

stall

or enclosure

In

27 obv. 4
a gi-gur

a gi-gur mar-gid-da should


for a

mean

a shed for the chariot

and

SAI 1021

woman,

i.

0.

woman's chamber. Hence giguru a chamber and gi-gar-us

the
It is
etc..

foundation of the chamber, referring probably to an important part of a temple.


probable that gi-gur in

CT XV

10 rev. 7 means kakkaru (ga-ga-ru) ground, floor

and may be

loan-word from Ihe same root. At

am

rale the

word gikanu, cane brake,

T\tLET
'1

TWO OF
.

((

THE GODDESS OF
.

CJIILD-BIUTII

))

The

gisallu as

they Irod upon.


I

j.l\

In the giguril chamber as one sick at heart,


(?) like a bird in flight

am held in thraldom
its

25 In the Bur rah


forth,
y'i

from

cranny

wander

as
.

one

who

puts on the mourner's garb


.

u~ The gate

28 For
39 The
3
1

....
...
.

...
to the

moan.
given to the winds. given to the winds. given
winds.

is is is is is
is

My
The

3:<

of

my

Ism

33 34 35 36
37

My Egahnah
My
Erabriri

given to the winds.

given
given

to the
to

winds.

My
.

sacred forest
.

the winds.
'

food for the cult of the dead thev set forth.

38

the exalted
It is Enlil

3g
/1

who

turned

it
it

over over

to the to the

winds.
winds.

He who
It is
il

over- whelmed the land, and turned

/|3

he

who

hath scattered tbc dark-headed people, and turned


the ravens he caused to fly
filled.

over to the winds.


. .

45
/|6
/17

(I

).

My
The

city

with sorrow he has

lord hath despised the hall of offerings.

has the element gi of the word giguril, whoso connection with hikkaru
gl-gur-us or pavement of the gigitru

is

not clear.

chamber

is

translated into

Sem. by uhlru SAi

1471, and by

murdu (K 4g85, 6
his libbi

in

ASKT

murdu
3.
![.

= the
=

180) from -p,i tread, hence uhuru

floor of a chapel etc.

kima sa

/lg85.

Mma
did
Cf.

sudinni pdrisi
nigissu
;

4i

UI

3.

5.

di

nigissu

4i III

3.

6.

SAI33o8
travel.

serA;al-gir-gir(vaT.
s

gi-riCTW 2,

6)

= esteri from tj, journey

by night,
7.

aim

= subatu

g7,

from {^{jf

= dwell.

SBH

i3i, 5o, where Enlil covers his head with a siibdtu, probably

in sign of sorrow.
8.

Sum.

he
is

is

turned from the land ; ba-aii-da for ba-da probably purely

phonetic, ba

prepositional object of da.

3 6 5 1

36

tablet
e
l

two of muten-nu-nun u%
mas
ga.
.
.

gitii

48 e-mii im-ta-e-

KU

4g

e-

ma

e-

\}-

da

su-pi-[el-la]-ba-[ab-dug]

5o
5

mu\-ul-lil-la

uru-mu uru

da?al-la ba-dil-a

Reverse.

i
i

e-

kur kur.

ra
e

-a-

mu
ta (?)
il
i

e-tum
1S
J

ba-tag
.

3 S

gasan

pad trim

k ida bil-a el-la gin-gin-mu a u-[a?


5 egi -da uru sd-ab-ba 6 gasan we-en uru bar *-ra 7 sul- gi"
i

de-e
. .
.

]
6

iiru-ma.

[ba- gul]

uru-ma
baiig-

[ba-]gul-gul

"'

mu

ba- gul

ab-

dir

8 erim-ma-mu 9 gasan

ba- gul
ni-di-di-in"

ga

ba- gub- bi

me-en

u
[

nu-tur-tur

me-en

io
ii

d-kus-sd-bi
[d kus-]sd-bi

nu-un-ku-e
nu- un- nag- nag
i0

[a

]-

12 [mu-lu] u-di
1
1 1\

[e-]lum [mu-lu] u-di

\sa i-bar-ri
|

kab-tum
i-di-^u

[sa i-bar-ri]

[ar-sag mu-]lu u-di

nu kus-sd

mu-lu u-di [umun kur-kur-]ra a u gii-ud-ene ] MU-ene [


'

17 [umun 18
[itr-

di-]

kud-mag-a

mu-lu

j sag]

babbar-gal-lu

mu-lu
mu-lu
nukus-sd

19 [umun

uras-a-rd]
xii
]

20

[z-

di- %u u- di-

1.

ina bi'.i-w usesanni.


Cf. Cf.

2.

CTXV

27, 25; 26, 33.


4 obv.

3.
&. 8. 5.

Raw. IV 28* no.

n.
in the sense of ruhii

For the reading

egi for

NIN

and rubdtum see

CT XV,

22,

Restored from Raw. IV 28* no


Cf. SA.I 5/13 uru-bar-ra

!\

obv. 12.
grave, ruin (?).

6.

= kabni,

5 4 2 1

TABLET

TWO

OF

CC

THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH

3^

48

From my

temple he caused
x '*

me

to

go forth

temple e%iAa 4g 5o Enlil my city a city of


5r

My

he halh despised.

...

[has rendered].

...
Reverse.

i-3

4 5 6
7

My
I
I

stream which flows pure and bright

the princess within the city (lament),

my
.

city is destroyed.

am

queen in an estranged

city,

my
.

city is laid waste.

8
9

My My
I,

moat-walls are destroyed,


dwelling place
is

my

they

fill.

destroyed, the people are desolated.

the queen,

roam

restless,

no peace comes
she eats not.

to

me.

io In her depression
1

In her depression

she drinks not.

1 1 1

Oh

thou that

seest,

honored one that


thou that seest

seest

[Hero] that

seest,

thine eye resteth not;

Lord of the lands,

(16 Repeat the mighty names.) 17 Oh lord of judgment, great one, thou that
18 Hero Samas, thou that seest; 19 Oh lord Ninib, ihou that 20 Thy seeing eyes rest not
seest

seest;

But Raw. IV 28* no 4 obv. i3 has gul. a loan word from sul gi, is a syn. of kabru CT XIX 4i, b 10. In Br. 9878 S.VI 2927 with deterrn. duru wall, hence walled moat or rather moat-wall. and
7.

8.

"salhu,

g.

di-di

= du-du ddlu roam about, SBH


28* no. 4 obv. 19.
they are, from the verb

11, 19. Cf.

i!\,

7 na-an-tnr na-an-di-di

i-ddl i-tl-li, she

wanders, she goes up; see also 83, 3r al-di-di.

10. Cf. 11.

w=
Seven

Raw IV

me

io

be-|-f>3 d pl., see Babyl.

hence mis became


with verbs.
12.
is

a simple sign of the plural, to be read ene with

I 229 and 236, nouns and es, as etc.

the usual

number
six.

of heroic names, so

Raw. IV 28* no 4 obv. 21-27

in

CT XV
I.

10 obv. 3-8 only

i3. Cf.
i'\.

Raw. IV 28* no 4 obv

82.

v. bilu kittu

= the sanctuarv,

not a special temple.

i3N
21
[tig~.

tablet

two

of mutcn-nii-nauii^ glut

ki-ma-al-la\
\balsil-

nuli-iii

gi-

gi

22
20

sdb'iu

bal

ni-kus-sa'

harun
u^
2

^i
^i-

-da

kurh'a-

ri ri

ba- an- si-

em

k 25

mas-

da

[da] -aiii-tiik

da-am-ma-ni iim-im-nc-dig

26 ""mn-itl-lil eku'-gal-gal-la sed-de ba-an-gam i-dc-^u nu-kus-sd'

27 ni-tuk-ki nigin-

it

uru-\u

ii-ga-e-diig
hi-i-it

28
29

kab-lum na-as-ram-ma ali-ka


f\:i

MU-ene gfi-ud-ene
na- gigi'''

30

c- sir

la-la-bi

3i egi-dd egi-da git-am urn in-ga-am-me


.'12

u-li-li'

ru-ba-iiun rubdtam
nis-hi

si-sit ali i-sa-as-si

ina lal-la-ra-a-ti

sanu-u mu-ten-nu nnnu^-dim-ma mi-al-til


gtitu*

a-na zama-rit nishi


Bil-apal-iddin

mar

sa E-a-balal-su-ikbi

mar
satli

Sin-ibni
Babili

ina

kata

md/i-su
3 -k.im

is-tur-ma

arah
si-i

SIK ami
sattu

167 -kam-sa
sar

221 -ham

Ar-sa-ka-a

sarrdni

1.
>..

For restoration of these


Cf. SBII 53, 6.

lines, see also

SBhl p. ijo. be read

3.
'\.

BE when
Since
eld,

= indtu ege =

to die, is probably to

dig.
kit is

riibu (see

above

1.

5)

it is

probable that

only an abbrevia-

tion for egu, eku.


5.

Lines 12-26 are an ancient address


?J

to Enlil

with insertions from Hie Larsa (or


11. 17-19. The edition of Raw. Marduk and Nebo. The latesl

Sippar

and Lagash
is

schools, in favour of their gods,

IV 28* no. 4
insertions

still later,

containing insertions to

come first, not last, so that the redaction here Haw. 28* from Babylon. See Babyhniaca II, 275 ff.
G.

is

from Larsa or Sippar, and

This passage 27-30, with

l\i

lines to be inserted, is a redaction of the old Enlil


earlier

psalm

CT XV

i3

the redaction

is

than Raw. IV 28* no

/(

rev. 5-70, but the

line e-sir etc.

had already been added

to the original before the redaction referred to


II,

on

this tablet.

For an edition of the original see Bab-

27D

IT.

TABLET
ui

TWO

OF

THE GODDESS OF C1I1LD-MKTU


it

l3<J

When
Thy

thy neck

is set,

turns not back.


it

22

heart estranged,

23 The ewe rejects her

24 The she-goat
26

rejects

how long until own lamb her own kid;


; ;

repose!

20 The husband slays his wife

Oh

Enlil

great

prince,

peace thou drivest away, thine eye

repose th not.

27

Oh

exalted one repent

and behold thy

city.

29 [Repeat the ki lines of the hymn nitukki 30 In her streets abundance abides no more.

nigin-ii etc.]

,'Si

The

princess, the princess laments over the city in sorrow.

Second

tablet of

" The goddess

of child-birth "

unfinished.

To chant

the extract on the long tablet of

Belapaliddin son of Eabalatsu-ikbi,

descendant of the family of Sin'ibni

by

the

hand

of his son
...

he wrote

it

(copied). At

Babylon in the month of

3 d clay,

157"' year of the Arsacidae


cidae,

which

is

the 221"' year of the Seleu-

in the reign of Arsaces

[i.e.

97 BC.

The above
is

extract

from the

Isin

liturgy

is

probably a Sipparian

redaction copied from a Sippar [or Larsa] tablet, since the last insertion
in favor of the
at

Shamash

cult rev.

17. It

is

curious that the cop_\

made
no.
I\.

Babylon was not taken from the version in Raw. IV 28* The archaizing tendencies of Neo-Babylonian times account

for the preference for the earlier version.

7.
iS.

Raw. JV 28* no.

l\

rev. 71

is

to be restored

from

this line.

In these tablets generally written

1M-GID,

but in

55 rev. 3 dupa

slid as

loan-word to be restored on
vol.

AO

3162 rev. i3 [JM-A]-sad-da

= diipasudu,

in

HA

VI Fragmznts

de syllabaires par F.

Thurcau-Dangin.

8 6 5 7 3

i4o

tablet three of muten-na-nunux, gim

TABLET THREE
Obverse.
i

egi-da

egi-dd

gii-am

llru

in-ga-dm-me

u-li-li

ru-ba-tum rubdtum
tl

si-sit ali i-sa-as-si

ina lal-la-ra-a-ti

3 a%ag gasan nibru


k gasan 5 gasan
6.

ge

e-su-medin- dib-

du
ba

gasan
gasan

i- si- in- (hi)-

na

gu gu gu gu
git

ee-

galrab-

mag
ri-

8 gasan
9 gasan-

ri

gu
gii

mu
e-

ba- u-

mu
ge
1

io gasan

gir-su-(hi)kisib-

gii
gii

n
1 i

gasan

ba

ge

12 gasan

e-i-de

a-nu-unr
ba-

gii

nin da%al

u
ge
biti

gu
gii

k nin lama

e-

a-

1
1

ru-ba-tum lam-ma sa

nin lama sa-ba ma-da sub-ba git

ru-ba-tum lam-ma
sag-su-nu-ub-ba- ge
gii

(su-ma)

19

'babbar- e-

ia

TABLET THBJ2E OF

THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH

i/jl

Nippuri

3
!\

The princess, the princess, wails over the city in sorrow. The holy queen of Nippur wails over the city in sorrow. The queen of Esumedu wails etc.
Isin.
queen,

The 6 The 7 The 8 The


5

who

gives

life to

the dead

3
,

wails etc.

queen of

Isin

wails etc. wails etc.

queen of Egalmah
queen of Erabriri
Lagash.
queen,

wails etc.

My

my goddess
of Girsu

Bau,

wails etc.
wails etc.

io The queen

Kish.
ii

The queen

of Ekishib
Dilbat.

wails etc.

12
1

ill

The queen of E-ide-anum The royal mother Bau The princess, divine spirit The

wails etc.

wails etc.
of the

wails etc.

temple,

16

princess, divine spirit, because of

wails etc.

the prostrated land

18

The goddess (?) Sagsunubba

wails etc.

19
31

From

the rising of the sun to the passing of the sun,

In the North and the South(lands) she wails over the city.

23 Because of oppression

she wails

etc.

25 The holy queen of Nippur because of


oppression

wails etc.

26 The queen of Eshumedu


27
1.

wails etc.
wails etc.

My

queen,

my

goddess Bau,

Or

e-dub-ba.

Written with the

DUE

sign in SBII 36, i4- E-kisib was a temple

in

KiJ where Ninib and Bau were also worshipped.


2. 3.
[\.

For the temple Ide-anu


I. c.

at Dilbat see

SBII 34 rev.

7.

Gula of

Isin.

Lines inserted by

me

to

mark

the end of the insertions.

8 jh
ee-

rfa^a/
tie

ba-

i'i

gii
['it-

29

e-

a- ri- ge

?]

dm-

his

3o
3

ana
/'-

biti

hi-a-tum ana
al- di- di
i-

biti

ar-[da-luin] u-a ma-la-at


e-

al- di- di

a
biti-

al- di- di

32

da I

da I
al- nigin
]
'

ina

hi
e
*'-

i-

da I

33 a I- di- di
3/|

ir-

dal sa- ah- [pat


I'irii-bi.

sa

35 36
3?

38

%
'to

'.3

TABLET THREE OP

THE GODDESS OP CHILD-BIRTH


wails etc.

))

1^3

28 The royal mother Bau

29 For this temple, the maid for the temple is filled with woe. 3 1 She wanders forth, she wanders from her temple she wanders forth.
forth,

33 She wanders forth, she

is

broken

hearted,
35-/Jo

Broken away.
Nippur.

ki

Thou

that didst desolate the temple, didst desolate the city.

43 Sacred lady of Nippur,


45 Unto

when

wilt ihou repose?

Esumedu

draw nigh 4
hiii

\~l

Oh

majestic Ninkia

spouse [of Mnibi'J


c
.

48
/19

Thou

that didst desolate the temple, didst desolate the city,

Consort (?) of the hero,

[spouse of Ninib?]

Reverse.
i

[Unto the temple.


Kis.

draw nigh?
|

:>

Thou

that didst desolate the temple, didst desolate the city,

3 Queen of Ekishib

[how long
Dilbal.

until thou wilt repose?]

',

of Dilbal

5 [Consort?] of Ninib in Dilbat

...

Thou
7

that didst desolate the temple, didst desolate the city,

Oh

royal one of Egalla,

how

long wilt thou wander restless?

l\.

Semitic
I.
<=.

itbe

= she drew nigh, or perhaps

for tehe

imp. with vocalic

prefix.

3.

lines broken away at the end of the obverse and the beginning be more than three or four, and probably contained a reference of the reverse cannot
0.
to

Bau (?). The number of

Lagash, to correspond to obv. 9 and 10.

M5 6
i

11

tablet three of nmten-nu-nunui gim

i- i- de-

'a-

nu- um- su
al- la- ge

%i- ba-

[ab
z}~

9 10 mu- lu
1

mae-

gab- na

w- da
a- nigin

ae-

nigin
sa- parra

mu-lu

um-

gasan-

mu
u
2

en- su na- di- di- in

12 e-mu uru-

mu
ali
i-

im-ma-ab-tum-mu-ne
i-sal-la-lu-ni

i3
i 1 1

bill

k nu- nunu%

mu

im im im

E-\-SAL-mu erim^-ma-inu mu-ug-ga-mu gil-sa-a-mu


ma-

17

ak- ku- ru u su- kut- turn [im


e- subi- si

18
19

dm

me- du-

mu
mu

im
im

Esumedu
Erabriri

20
21

am

i-

rab- ri- ri-

bi- si

l5 22 % gu-za-mu

a-ru-na-mu

im im
im-ma-ni-in-gi-gi-a
i-ga-lu'*

23 ( musJnad gi- rin- na- mu it\ dam- mu I- e- a(?)- mu a5 mu- ii im biii-ia


26

gal-mag-an-na-mu

im: (su-ma)
im
kursa

27 dm-sab-mu ma-al-la-mu

28 30
3

bi- si- it

lib- bi- ia

29 usumgal
sak-ki

SU- [KA-]GAB
ra-bu-u
ura
6

e-

mu
e-kur

sa e-dis-ii-sa

sa-la-a"

im-ma-ni-in-sik-ki-ne
kid-da-a-ti

32

ina

pani-ia

i-sak-ka-nu-ni

33 dg 34 35
1.

h-'u-a-e
sa
ii-'u-i

dg

u-'u-a-e
u
a-a-i

nam-tar-ra

dg u-'u-a-e e-ne ma-an-ma-ma-da''


84, 2
this
1

Line

10= SBH

The pronunciation of appears in Raw. IV 3o no.


2.

group

= Br.
The

aoi'j

is

uncertain.

The same

group

obv. 10 as

P.-IP-XUN UZ
root

piristu

womb.
as in
u-l;u-i-h,

3.
l\.

Conjeclure for utu.


gdlu

perhaps

= idlu
is

for

lalalu.

may be
(?).

the

same

Raw. IV 34
5. taliii 6.

rev. g.

here in the sense of rab la\u, over lord


:

Or ara

kiddatu

written on obv. a3 and 25 ara, Br. 8583.

TABLET

THKi:i<:

OF

THE GODDESS OK CHIMl -lilKTII

))

fab

8 Unto E-ide-anum 9

Oh
Thou

draw nigh whose strength

is

preeminent 8

10
1

that didst desolate the temple, didst desolate the city,

Oh my

queen of Esaparra,

how

long wilt thou wander?

12

i4 i5
1

they plunder. Temple and city The sacred harlots 9 of my temple they plunder.

My My
The

harlots'

room,

my my

sanctuary, they plunder.

property and goods


possessions of

they plunder. they plunder.

18

temple,

Eshumedu,
20 The possessions of
22

my

temple,

they plunder.

Erabriri,

23
il\

My throne and my. My couch of porphyry My consort in my temple


.

they plunder.

they plunder. they insult


they insult
(?).
(?).

26 Divine Galmahanna
27 The
treasured one of

29
3i

He who

alone

is

my heart they insult (P). great, my noble one in Ekur,


they humiliate.

they insult (?).

My
A

head with

affliction

33 Of woe

and wailing,

35
7.

fate of

woe and

wailing

they prepare.

The

roots sik

and above 3a, had


written

and ma-ma (4- da a verbal affix), translated both by sdkdnu here different meanings in Sumerian, Line 3i means literally the
, \/sik

head with oppression they humiliated

"saplu,

eueSu.

The

root

ma

also

SAR = md,

had the nuance

spring into being , or active create


mal.

baml, not sakanu whose root in


an(1.

Sum. was

The forms im-ma-ni-in

(1.

3i) and mo-

35) illustrate the habit of dropping the prefix for subject, ma in both cases is ethical dative for me , but the subject im is omitted in the second case. The double object ni-in in 1. 3i cannot be explained by any of the principles of Bab. I 228 a) b),

nor

as a

compound verb

of the second class ibid 287


ni-ib,

f.

Thvjreau-Dn-gin would

explain
this

all

double infixes as

ni-in for object as a doubling for emphasis, but

does not explain ni-ib and the principles above referred to in Syntaxe du verbe Sumerieu seem to me clear enough to explain the general usage. It is probable that
in such instances as the one here ni-in
8. 9.
is

due

to analogy.

For ii-dd

cf.

li-ddg Br. 23^2

= hipu.
to

No-N JNUZ

= zinmstu,

is

perhaps

be understood as a temple devotee ^innisat

lama's, ynnisat
cf.

Marduk etc. so frequent Nana-lstar called nu-nunn^ "sdg-ga

in contracts. For the


xinni'stu

ideogram in
i32, In.

this sense

damiktu,

SBH

46
36

TABLET THREE OF
si-ma-a-tim
sa u-a

lltUteil-ltU-nuAtlT gilll \ b'

u a-a-i su-un i-sak-ka-nu-ni


[isakkanuni]
e-ne]

37 inu-lu mu-ud-na-mu mu-un-gul-gul-la e-ne

38

sa ha-a-i-ri a-ba-tim nibru-^

3g umun

umun umun /(2 umun 43 umun l\k umun


/io
!ii

mu-un [gul-gul-la e-su-medu mu-un mu-un gir- su- (ki)- a hi sir-bur-la-(ln)~a mu-un 6- kisibba mu-un e- me-ten-ur-sag mu-un
a
1

aJ

umun 46 umun
45

c-i-dee-

'

a-nu-um mu-un

rab- ri- ri

mu-un

h']

mu-lu

me- a

teg-ta

[mi-a teg-^a-ia]'

\8
-19
. .

sa ana ta-ha-^u il-la-ku

ana] ta-ha-^u ina a-la-ld-ka

1.

The temples
11.

in

11.

43

f.

were

at Kis.

The second was omitted on manner

the obv.

between
2.

and 12.
for tablet four
date.
is

The catch-Hne

in an unusual

lined singly with trans-

lation beneath

and no

TABLET THREE OF

THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH


consort,
'tis

l/|7

37 They 39 They

40 They They !\ 1

They 43 They kl\. They 45 They 4.6 They


t\i

who who who who who who who who who

violate

my

violate the lord of Nippur, violate the lord of

Eshumedu,

violate the lord of Girsu, violate the lord of Shirpurla, violate the lord of Ekishib,
violate the lord of

Emetenursag,

violate the lord

E-ide-anum,

violate the lord of Erabriri,

TABLET FIVE

Several

recensions of this tablet and

the sixth

tablet
is

exist.

The

earliest recension,

a Neo-Babylonian copy of tablet five,

Reisner no.

48 and duplicate
line

(a

fragment) no. 5o, which begins on the obverse with


4.8.
;

42 of the obverse of no.

Two
52.

Assyrian (probably later) copies

exist,

i34
of

f.

462Q and Rm. i32 and Rm. i32 in Raw.

K
V

4629 is published by Reisner pp. For literature on the Assyrian

copies see Bezold's Catalogue pp. 64g and i585.

duplicate fragment

4629 belonging

to the last part


is

i.

e.

the part otherwise

known
The

as

tablet six

(=

Reisner no. 4g)

2442

= Reisner

p. 90.

basis

of

my

text for the fifth tablet

is

Reisner no. 48, and for tablet six no.


is

4g.
the

Throughout both tablets reference lo the same variants Rm. i32, G same letters, to wit, A K 4629, B

made by
Reisner

no. 5o,

= K 2442.

=
five

Reisner has put the text of tablets

and

six

together on the basis of the Babylonian texts pp. i36-i4ition


is

transla-

given by Jastrow Religion

fl

35

ff.

on the basis of the Assyrian


Sumerisch-Babyloniscbe

texts,

so far as available. See also Dienemann,

Hymnen

i8-3i.
seen above that

We have

Raw. IV 28*
1

no. 4

is

a duplicate lo part

of tablet two.

Raw. V 52

no.

is

therefore part of the

same

series of a

4629 has the form of two columns on each side, whereas Raw. IV 28* has but one column on obverse and reverse. Iv 4629 has the top of the obverse and the end of the reverse broken away but it is probable that it, like Rm. i32, contained all of
Ninevile copy, but like
tablets five

and

six

ot

the

original arrangement.

4629, hi

as

now

preserved, begins with line 17 of tablet five

= Raw. V

col. I 33.

3 1

'

l50
i

TABLET FIVE OF
[sab es-bi-su mit-un-

milteil 11U-llllllll~-dhll

KU?

-e-en-ne]

ul-[li-es]

[ni-mi]

ana

blti-ht

[i-ni-lik

ina ki-ri-e-tam]

me-en-ne
e(?) is

sab es-bi-su

mu-un-KU ?-e-en-ne
mu-un
2

itl-li-es

4
5 6
3

an-na sab
li

asar-galu-dug

etc.
3

mu-

ul- HI-

iam-a-ni
ki-se-

'nin-lil-li

was
en-ki

gu-

nu-

ra

rima-

H
%

'en-mul

'nin-muP. 1

nusku

viag

gidim

e'-kur-ra

i.

For the opening

lines

compare

SBH

i4 end.
p.

The omission of these opening lines by Reisner obscures the meaning of the entire tablet.
2. 3.

i36 and Jastrow

II

35

has the end of

-li

and

a Semitic translation "su-a-tu (?).

The opening

lines

are broken from

col. I.

4. hi-se-gu-nu-e

3g3i

rev.

2g(=S.A.

Smith, Miscl. Texts pp.

f.).

Written

with ra
5.

SBH

ag, 20 in a parallel passage. For


col. I 5-i4,

gunura

= Gula

cf.

rev. i3.

Here B,
[

has the following insertion.

en-da-~\$urimma
'en-]dul-a%ag-ga
nin-lil

nin-da-surim-ma
nin-dul-axag-ga

6
7

am

a-a

mu-ul-lil

8
g 10
1

en-ut-ti-la**

en-[me]-sdr-ra***

nin-^i-an-na
Sul-pa-e-a

nin-gar-sag-ga

(K 3g3i

galan-gar-sag-g'd)

en

baniur-ra

ania

se-en-tur

ama

dim-me-ir-imin-hi

12
1

umun sig'

nibru

gii-de-de****

i -nin-nibru^-ra
nin mu-unra

\!\

nap-pa-si

In regard to the above group attention

may be

called to the following facts.

The

group

is

preceded by Ea, Damkina and En-mul, Niu-inul as in Raw.


to Ninib. Sulpaea generally refers to
is

IV

b n-25.

Line 12 refers
to Enlil.

As Nippur
to
is

mentioned

11.

12

f, it is

probable that

Marduk, but in Raw. IV 27 a 52 11. 11 and i3 refer to Xinlil


6 p. 18

and Bau. As

line 6

and dul-a\ag,

cf.

GT XV

i3,i3 iul-a%ag a part of Elcur in

Xippur. Xergal

called pdkid gimir dtda^tgga see

LSS

1.

i5

it is

probable

that Aergal and his consort are intended here.

The

idea of Enlil as both father and


as father
f.

mother,
* **

i.

e.

self-created
;

and complete, and of Ninlil


1

and mother in

the

same

Cf.

3g3i rev. 3i ma.

Raw. IV

b 17 1; III Og c 26

la for

***
****

For Enmesarra
Cf.

= Nergal,

see Bab. II 106. Also

Jasthow

472.

SBH

i32, 23, cited also by Jastrow.

TABLET FIVE OE

THE GODDESS OE CHILD-BIRTH

l5l

Obverse.

Unto

his temple

let let

us go with praise. us go with praise.


let

3 Unto his temple


l\

Into the interior of the lofty temple,

unto Marduk

us go"

Unto Enlil

and

his consort Ninlil (let us go).

6 Unto Ninib
7
1

7
2

7
3

7
V

and Gula, Unto Ea and Damkina, to Enmul and JNinmul, Unto Endasurim and Nindasurim, Unto the lord of Dulazag and Nindulazag, Unto mother Ninlil and father Enlil,

Unto Enuttila Unto the lady of the


breath of
life

and Enmesarra 10
the lady of the mountains u
,

f
6

of heaven,

7
7

Unto Shulpaea,
Unto the mother Shentur,

him

of the sacrificial board,

7
s

mother of the seven gods,


.
. . .
.

7
9

Unto the

lord, light of Nippur,

7
10

Unto the speech

begifted,

the lady of Nippur,

UnloNappasi
grand,

lady of

...

u
.

8 Unto Nusku, whose mission


is

divine spirit of Ekur,

sense,

is

intended in line 7 as in Raw. IV

b a5

ff.

and 27 no. 4
is

11.

f.

It is

there-

fore certain that


6.

the Nippur trinity Eulil-Ninib-Nergal

intended in this passage.


i.

The
B,
I

line is glossed

by u MU-ene gud-em, ten mighty names,


5.

e. recite

here ten

lines,
7.

omitted in the Babylonian copy; see note


4 for mid, ul in both cases, as

3g3i rev. 3o.

8.

has Semitic gloss sa te-ri-tu-m si-rum.

Nusku

as a

messenger and

fire

god

is

discussed by Zimmek.n, Vater, Sohn and Fiirsprechcr. Sec also


9.

Jastkow

485.

We do

not

know how
it is

variants A,

B and C

began, but since they arc earlier (see

note on reverse 38),


.

not at
etc. ".
cf.

all likely

that they contained the Babylonian formula

unto Marduk's temple

The

original

hymn

undoubtably began unto her

temple with wailing


10. 11. 12.

we

go

reverse 3g.

Probably refers
I.

to AJIat

and Xercal.

e. Ninlil.

" Lines 7 1 10 must have been omitted by lonian redaction.

SBH no.

48

as

unimportant

to a

Baby-

5 1

l52

T VBLET
l

am

e-a-ge

sa-dar- nun- na

10
ii

se-ra-ag

gidim

e-sar-ra
3

'lama sag-ga

me-lam-an-na
gal

12
j

dumu
'

sukkal

nannar nannar

en-^ii-na

3
'i

en-nu-numizjzj

dam

'nannar-ri*
1

nu-bandarf,
8

mag

mu-ul-lil-la-^i-ge'
ligir

;ir

en-^u-na
e

es-bar-ra-ge
e-sab-ba
i0

16

'en-bu-ul-

dumu am

17 sul-an-na

18 gasan
19 gaian

u -gal-e
an-na
[-ni]

an-na-ge
,13

20 mu2
a;/?-

ltd- 11a

dagal-usumgal-an-na u
?a/a
stin-na"*

'

umun-

na

i.
is

References to Sadarnunna, spouse of Nusku, in Muss-Am*. 703


earlier than the Kassite period is evident

u. Thai.

Nusku
the

much

from the frequent occurrence of this


is

divinity in these

hymns, which are copies from early Sumerian hymns. Nusku


clear

new moon

and, as such, closely connected with Sin of

phase of the

moon

is

from Raw. IV a

i\

ilu

Lr and Ilarran. That he is a Nusku mar salase bubbuhim, Nusku


is

child of the thirtieth day-eclipsed.


is

On houndary
Craig RT,
is

stones his symbol

the lamp, and he

called lighter of the night ,

I pi.

35, sec Jas-tikiw

4S-j,and

LSS

II 2

p. 32. In the passage


texts

SBI1

3a

46 he

called great

messenger of Enlil, hul in


that
is,

laler

he

is

the messenger between

Marduk and Ea,


lo

he becomes Marduk's
cult,

messenger when the attributes uf Enlil went over


naturally with Ur,
as
v.

Marduk. His
since

connected

'"Id

be connected with Nippur also,

the

new moon

messenger of the earth god would form part of Ihe Nippurian pantheon.
2.

translates ilu siru ra-bi-is Esarra.


translates la-mas-si

3.
/(.

B B

dam-ka

"sa

me-Iam-mu-su

"sa-ka-a.

has nun and translates

mar
is

ra-bi-e rdbu-u

na-cm-na-ru

"Sin.
list

5.

Since the Nippur pantheon

certainly intended in the

Nusf.u, Sadarnituna,
it is

Serah, Lamassu and Sin, and the


see in Sherah
6.
7.

first

and

last are

phases of the moon,

natural lo

and Lamassu phases of the moon


translates z_i-ir al-ti
1

also.

B B

ge.

Sin.

la-bu-ut-tu-u si-i-ru
bel-napisti as a

en-\il-%i; Enlilxi

here a proper

name and

scarcely to

be translated

name.

3 6 1

TUiI.ET FIVK

(IF

C(

THE GODDESS

(IK

CHU.n-IIIHTIl

153

9 Unlo the mother of the temple, 10 Unto Sherah,

Sadarnunna,
crouching demon of Ekur,

Unto the propitious spirit 12 Unto the great and majestic son 17 1 Unto the begetting spouse of
1

whose splendour
,

is

supreme,

the radiant Sin,

consort of Nannar,

Sin,
i

k Unto the august attendant,

Enlil of

life,

i5 Unto the servant of Sin,


1

prince of the outer temple,


child of Esabba, lord of the mountain
18
,

Unto Enbul

17 Unto the hero of heaven, 18 Unlo Ningal,

mother of heaven,
Asnigi, the warlike,

19 Unto Ninanna,

20 Unto her husband,


21 Unto the mother of the lord",

Tammuz,
divine TNinsun,

8.

AN-UR=

?; cf.

U10

name

of the
is

demon

tirsassu a loan

word from
II

ur-sa-sa

K
to

33, 3 and

CT XVI
.]

25, 46

which

not connected with ur'sanu


,-,{'-)

i/|i b,
ff.

contrary

Hrozny Ninib
9.

p. 78. ur'sanu is

Scmilic from
biti.

cf.

ZA IX

i5g, 23

10.

11.

B B B

[.

""Sin na-gi-ir a-hal


.

adds ge and translates,


gar-sag-gal gc.

mar

Esabba.

= SBII
is

p. i3/j

begins here.

By combining A and B
in the Semitic.

a trans-

lation
12.

would be, id-lum sami-[e bel] sa-du rabu-u. A has Br. 7336 in the Sumerian line and

MX
is

The Sumerian

pronunciation of the former

unknown

it s'lands

evidently between the earlier gasan

and

later nin. I transcribe

it

provisionally gaian. It

not clear

why

the Assyrian has

variants here and passim for earlier gasan; a phonetic variant so far as

we know

is

impossible.

translates

'Nitigal
cf.

itm-mn

"sami-e.

For the consort of Sin


all

in a text ot

the time of Samsu-ihma


Sin,

CT

VIII 32

end. Lines 8-18

refer to the cult of


cf.

followed by Nai:a-I"star the daughter of Sin


,

and Xingal,

Kixg, Magic

no

i3.
ill.
1

A A

as-ni-gi ur-sag,

and

translates (?) el-[?] har-ra-da-at

ha-wi-ir sa

dumu-ji.

5.

A
A
I.

has

e.

16.

urn-mi be-lim

nin-sun.

17. Babylonian text the great


18. 19.
e.

messenger

Sin as lord of the earth.


to

Probably refers

Gilgamish, the traditional Hercules of Erech.

i5'i

22 umun-banda 23
e- kal-

ttmun
inn-tin

di'ir-nun-na

an- na~

an-na

ik

Id idigna

mag

gen-ma-al-la-dir'*
id Ainbir-ri"

25 bar-tab-ba 26 27

am- an-

hi

am
'

uru-si-ib-(Jd)-ba-ge

am

is-

mag

'dam- gal- nun- na- ge


tin- iir- (In)- ge

28

asar-galu-dug
hen-ag-^u

umun

29 mu- ud- na

pap- sukal- an- hi

30
3

ee-

Ad
gi-

mu- si-ib-ba- sa- a


[dumu] e sag
c

'uras-a'

3a

'en-

nu- gi

\dumuf

en-lil-la-ra'

33 umun

mu-du-ru m
sdg-ga

mar"

su-di'i
[3

3V
36

KAL-KAL
sar

[uiiiitit-]

imi gal e-kur-ra

35 gasan
sib-

\me-ri

lal\

e-kur-ra- ge n

A- da
ba- u

umun[gasan

ama's- a~ag- ga'"

37 din

t'tru-

a%ag- ga\

i{i

1.

12

'

banda-da

(!) be-el

B-mm-na-hi.
at

Nins nu
1,

was the consort of Lugalbanda


44,
cf.
1

Erech and mother of Gilgamish,

KB

VI

438,

cf. 1

f-

Lugalbanda was the Enlil of Erech, hence unum-banda

certainly

lugal-banda,
see

gasan-gal

= nin-gal above

1.

18.

On durnunna

= esnunna = Dnplias

capital of Duplias,

SAI 24g8; Ho.umrl, Geographie etc. 296; Jastrow, Religion IT 3G n. iO. Erech KB VI 1, 370. Lugalbanda and Ninsun are minor forms of Enlil
at

and Xinlil
2. 3.

Erech.
.

A A

tur(jytur-an.

na

ihl

a-nu

il

"be-litsi-e-ri.

The
to

earliest

form of the Sumerian name


l

for Belit-seri is gesten-anim [Jr-bau St.

5,

whom
4o.

this kinL,' built a

temple in Girsu. gesten-anna a kind of wine, Zim.


"sa

Beilrage

<j8,

Cf

also

Xin-gesten-anna dupsar

Hani

CT XXIII

iO,

luxe a goddess

of the under-world,
dup"sar[atn], see also

and Raw. IV 27, 2g Xin-gesten-anna dup-sar-mag Belit-seri KB VI 1 igo, 47 where this goddess sils before Ereshigal. A pho,

netic spelling
mu'steu
1.

'miislen-au-na for the sisler of


II

Tammuz CT XV,

20, 21

and simply

23 and Raw.

5g e 10 [i]u]geSten
Cf.
rev.

belit seri.

IVlit-u'ri, therefore, a

goddess of the under- world.

25.

Lines

ig-23

refer to the pantheon of

Erech

as

8-18

to

Lr.

TABLET FIVE OF

((

TIIF.

CODDF.SS OF

CI[If,D-UlIlTII

)>

55

22 Unto Lugalbanda, 23 Unto Ekalanna,


2/1

lord of Duplias,

lady of the Elysian Fields

17
,

Unto

the
its

25

And

god of the Tigris, companion stream,

the great river full of plenty,


the river of Sippar,

26 Unto Ea,
27 Unto the mother of the great

ram of the holy abode, Damkina


lord of Babylon,

city,

28 Unto Marduk,
29 and
3
to

thy beloved wife,

Zarpanit,

30 Unto the steady planet,

Nebo (Mercury),
first

Unto the bride, 32 Unto Ennugi,


33 Unto Nusku,
34 Unto the propitious demon, 35 Unto Ninsar,

born daughter of Ninib,

son(?) of Enlil,
delegated with supreme po-

wers,

my

lord, prince of

Ekur,

him
him

that carries the

sword

of Ekur,

36 Unto the loyal shepherd,


37 Unto mother Bau,

of the sacred sheepl'old,


city,

queen of the sacred

4-

adds

a.

A
5.

16 [ndru Diglat rabi-]tnm he-gal-la ma-la-at.

6.
7.

A, ra. For restoration, see Raw. IV 21* b


So Rbisner corrections
i54-

rev. 17.

Lines 26-3i contain the Eridu-Babylon pantheon.


p.

8. 9.

25 b,
Ill

ri

(Reisner 24 b, but placed a line too high).


e 7

In Raw.
god, sec

68
1,

Ennugi

is

the stool carrier of Enlil. For

Ennugi

as

an carlh

KB

VI

483.
cf.

10. mudrii hattu staff SAI 7/19 and Nusku Hermes, lord of the wand. 11. mar "sahnu, delegate.

1861 mndrn

= asldtiku

a kind of priest.

12.

A A A

28

a+ 27

b, not in this text.

i3. Restored
i/j.
1

from

28 b. For halia-kalig-ga b
ti

cf.

SBII 28, 16

ff.

32

"Nin-iar na-as pat-ri sa

e-kitr,

5.

34 ri-e-um ki-nu

Nin-amas-a^ag-ga.

Ninamasa^ag in a
16. 17.

ritual text

ZA

VI 242,

22, there represented by a goat.

Raw.

Ill

38 ef 37, called shepherd of Enlil .

adds

hi.

Urua^ag a part of Lagash sacred


as bilit seri (notre

to

Bau, see

VAB

274.

For the Western ASrat

dame

des champs) see reverse 29.

i 1

56
-j

five of muteii-nii-nunn~

gim

38
3.9

am am

'

'gu-la

ab-sam gasan
e

dumu nun-nay
gar-sa-ba)
1

"'jNE-su|

-io

msan 'nisaba 4 umun AB-\A


madig-

gasan nisaba gal}


gtl-da-u-a
''

umun
ga
d

ki gasan 43

[ub- lil-

lay

dir'

am

'

'unugal
e-

[ -pa- sag- ga]*

44 gasan
-'10

gal- la
10

[tnu- In

ania- erinvia- lu
l

na
kisib- ba

umun
d.'

ki- sa- a

ea- ni

46
'17

'gas-iin-nam

gasan
sar
ra

ka-si-va
ne- sag-

'

"pa-

it-

en-

muhi
d -\
[.
.

ga

d.

ud-sagarl5

tn-[mu] gig-ga'''

bar 49 gasan ho um-me-da 7 sag- gel


'

r
.j

Mr"
[

[.

.]

gasan
'en

eset-

gal"'

\niu-lu]

nnug-[ge\'"

nan

21

ania

ka- ni-

si-

ge

i.

38

um-mu
v.-ir.

ra-hi-lum sa
see

" u Ab"sam mar

ru-bi-e.

For reading ab-ba-sam

word and
07
c

late

SBH of ab-sam. CT
is

112, 35. ab-sim Br. 3832

= abseiw verdure,
for

a loanIT

18 rev. 9 ""ab-sam

is

Tamnui^, In Raw.

72

llie

same

for Xinib.

The Sum. ab-sam

designates both as gods of vegeta-

tion.
2.

For another

(?)

god ab-sam
/|8

as gale-keeper of Esagila, see

Zimmeris Tai?imu^9.5c,.

The sign
ne-sii

is

REC

not

DAR.

In the Sargonic era the third

month was

called

e^en3.

4i has line 4o a after 4o

b. It is

probable that

JI

began with

this line, i.e.

has lines i8-3p, broken away, or

more than

half the tablet.

45.

A, d. ""umun

elc
bc-el

/,i,

ilu

lueal-AB-A

kar-ra-du "sa-ku-u.

has nab for ah, but certainly an

error.
6.
7.

Restored from var.

= SBH

p. 91.

2, [beltu muballitat mitu]ti sa ib-rat ma-li-[al\.

8.

A
C C

Raw.
9.

II 5g, la

[um-mu ""unugal] ""i-'sum. For I"sum where Ishum follows Xergal.


II

= Nergal,

sec

LSS

3i, 23 and,

6 [Nin-e-gal] be-lit um-ma-na-a-tim.

10. 11.

Cf.

Raw.

69 a 22.
ha-ni be-lum ku-nu-uk.

8,

ki-sd-a

Eki'sib

was

at Kis, see

above tablet

III obv. 11.

For Hani

cf.

the

month

of

Hani

TABLET FIVE OF

((

THE GODDESS OF

CIIILD-D1IITII

))

167
the princely
s n,

38 Unto mother Gula, 3g Unto the mother of Nesu,


/lo
/|i
t\'j.

mother

of

Tammuz,

lady of Eharsaba,
great and divine queen Nisaba,

Unlo Nisaba, Unlo Lugal-Aba,


Unlo the lady
life lo

warlike and eminent lord,


gives

who

whose chambers
divine

are

full,

the dead,

A3 Unto the mother of Unugal,

Isum

2
',

44 Unto Ninegal, 45 Unto Kisa,


46 Unto Gastinnam,

queen of hosts,
divine Hani, lord of the seal,
the queen Kasi,

47 Unlo Patensar, 48 Unto Udsahar,

him

of sacrifices,

child of the night,

4q Unto the brilliant queen, [Mingal?] 5o Unto the consecrated mistress,


5i
;>: y

....
.

Unlo Ninesgal, Unto Enanun,

her" 4 of Erech,

molher of

....
'note.

(?)

RTG
Bau,

117 rev. The god of Kiswas Zamatna, sec no. V[l obv. 16

The goddess
62
f.,

of

Kis was Ka-sd


of.

VAB

36 n 10.
as

Br. 11761.

For Bau

Zamama and Kasi or Kisa consort of Zamama cf. Raw.


n5.

are forms of Ninib and


TTJ 62,

K. 3g33

in Bezold's Catalogue and Hrozny, Ninib p.


I2
-

C
is

9) ga's-tin-tiam

nin-hi-si-\rd\. ra is probably the preposition, see


cf.

above

1.

6.

ka-si

certainly a var.

ka-sd so frequent as a goddess,


cf.

cf.

VAB

256 under Ka-Di,

hence the consort of Zamama, or the Bau


i3.

Kish

is

meant here.

11,

pa-te-en-sdr sa ni-hi-i. Cf. rev. 12.

i4- Line 48 B II 10. Udsahar is probably a phase of the moon-god. Jastrow Reisner restores the text tu-mu mu-gig-ga, but neither the fundamental text nor G gives ground for this. i5.
16.

afte

var.

B
B C B

II 12 translates be-el-tum

[namralu

(?)

Probably for Ni'ngal consort of Sin.


II

17. 18. 19.

i5 ta-ri-tum.

17. 17.

" u niti-es-gal.
Bau
of Isin

20.

20 be-lum urnhi.

21. en-d-nun is a title of 22.


23.
2l\.

SBH

g3, 8.

Cf. 89, 11; g3, 8.

Isum, here,

is

certainly a

The Semitic

translation of

minor deity of the under-world, not Nergal. C 20 has belum of Erech, but titles of Nana precede,

and follow.

58

tablet five of mitteu-nu-niinu^ gim

53

Umun
tii-iiui

unugal
3

amar ragm\"S

na~

54
55

'su-nir- da

sdg-ga
sa-lum-iiia
la]

d.

nin-kdr-nun-na''

56 ga'san
57
[

'umun unugalgir- ra-\

umun
gu- a
sil

d-gid-da

58 5g

\_

gal

mi- sd

r '

d
[

'lil-

sd]g- sag- ga
sig-

dagal-la edin-na

60
61
ii

nin-

ge ge

guskin

banda

mun nam- mahi-

umun
d
-c

sun- hut-

kuV

62 km- nunu^-

63 umun' gir limitn


64 ^aifl

isib
"

ga-ri-ras"

gasan-mag

slr-ge

-a-siu

pa-

mu- un- sal- sal

Reverse.

utnun -sa-a
edim uru-mu^

li

sii-ud-am"

tur"-nun-

[na?]

3
ll

'gi-bil

mu-

mu-

ten

ur- sag
ki

ut-ta-i-ne"

mu- lu

axag- ga

1.
is

The

text has

umun

unugal, but

JI

20 and Raw.

II

5g rev. 37

umun, which

probably correct.
2.

24 for 53 b ma-ri el-lum.

3.

su-nir Br. io6i5

"su-nir
l\.

"siirinnu

and su-nir-da are the same words with emblem, Bab. II 117.
cf.

suffixed da.

A variant

is

Consort of Ninib, Raw. II 5g a 11,

IIkozny, Ninib
f,

no.

5.

The same
19, 52

epithets of Xergal

SBH
16.

22, 53
is

but for nu-sd SBII 22 has nun-gi-a,

cf. also

and LSS

I 6,

3i

1.

nun

for nu-un,
rival.

hence nun-gi-a (whose breast

and hand) turn not back, and nu-sd which has no


6. 7.

One

of the gods of the Eridu panlheon

is

intended.

Cf. Br. 20i5.

.8 Var. A. II 3
g. gariras

begins here after a break of 20 lines,

perhaps for gara's

= purussu Br.

61 32.

TABLET FIVE OF

THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH


the radiant child,
lord of

i5 9

53 Unto the lord of the abyss,

54 Unto Sunirda, 55 Unto the pious daughter, 56 Unto Ninsalumma, 57 Unto the lord of the abyss,
58 Unto great Girru,
5g Unto Lilsag-sag,

Ninkarnunna,
the warlike,

him

of the seizing hand,

whose

breast none can oppose,


,

councillor of the vast field 18

60 Unto Ninsigge,
61 Unto the lord of
fate,

divine artisan of precious metal 19


the lord Sunkulkul,

62 Unto the earth-woman,

sacred

Amama,

63 Unto the lord of power,

the wise, great one of song,

him

of divination,

64 Unto the grain goddess, her


of the sacred meal-water,

lady of

Reverse.
1

Unto Samas and Aja, Unto the demon of my


name,

the famous daughter,


city,

the seven-headed dog,

3 Unto Gibil of the mighty

warlike

(?)

4 Unto Uttaene,
io. ahir
II 107.

him

of the holy place,


cult, cf.

= asurakku a
etc.

kind of meal-water used in rituals of the Ea

Bab.

ii.

"'wnun

Same
is

title

of

Samas umun-sa-a
1

SBH

48, 23.
a-a. Interesting

12. su-ud-da-am
is

= nur

'same $8,

there an epithet of Istar. Here

the fact that


i3.

Samas

placed

among

the gods of the Eridu pantheon.

For text

cf.

rev. 18.
.
.

i4i5.

A A

ra-bi-is \ali-ia.

.].

On

the seven headed animal,

cf.

Hommel
]

in Bab. II 60
is

f.

16.

in Semitic

gis-BAR

kar-ra-du. Gibil
is

read girru by

Jastrow
f]

following Zimmern. gibil in the Eridu pantheon

Nusku
by

in the

Nippur pantheon,
[I

one a phase of the sun, the other of the moon. Ja'strow's assumption

23 1

that

Nusku
17.

is

a late epithet of the fire

god

is

proven

false

this text (obv. 8)

which

certainly goes back to very early times.

translates Uttaene

(i.

e.

hand); a form of the

fire

god

is

intended.
as

18. Lil-iag-lag , spirit-wind of the consecrated ,

an epithet of Allat

goddess of

the dead.
19.

title

of

Ea

as

god of the

fine arts.

3 5 8

1 6.

TABLET FIMi OF IHUUll-)lU-)lUnUS^


5
6

glttl

umun umun

maa-

da
^u
z
1

sub- be

an- na
1 '

7 ga'san

gir-da

umun d- gid- da" da umun mus-%i\gasan\-sag-

'ir-ri-es

nr-sag

ra

"

9 L 'aw

c-ilrii-jsag-gd

gasan

tin-dib-ba

io [sag-ga] an-na
ii sukkal an- na
12 ""[
1

gasan i-si-iu-(ki)-na

gasan

saglarak
1

ra

]ne-sag
-ra

umun
dim- gal

'gu-nu

kala-

ma

i \

da-mu sag-ga
'iskur[ri\

umiui me-ir-si

umun

im-te-na
"'

16

en-bi-lusi

lu

su-an-na si-cm
si-[kiir-kitr-\

17 ;//
1

ka-nag-vd

ra"

-ud-am tur-nun-na
nin
i3

am

e'-sa-ba'

19

-zj-da

[a%ag gasan tum-ma-al]

20 axag-%u-

mu

o-asan

pir-gi-lum-ra

1.

umun-d-^u

= umun-a-\u Raw.
bel

II

5g d 34

= Nergal.
is

2.

II
is

17 has apparently

E-su-me-du, as a translation of a-gid-da; although

E'sumedu

the temple of Ninib at Nippur, yet Mergal

intended here,
for

cf.

obv. 57

where umun dgidda


gods
0. 4.

= Nergal.

Eshumedu,
II

therefore,

was a temple

both these

who were

so nearly allied.

Ningirda consort of Nergal, Raw.

5g

e
cf.

.'15.

Ningisqida a son of Nergal and Allat,

Raw. IV 3o

no.

a,

i5

and

AB

p. 364.
5.

e-ri-[esV kar]-ra-du be-elir-si-tim. Since

Gula follows, the identification

of

zVrrf

= N[N.

Br. 10981, with Ninib

is

certain.

The

translation lord of earth ,

seems to exclude an attempt to bring the worship of swine into relation with Ninib.

The
6.
7.

line explains

NIN-SAH

as erel-Sah

= karrad
cf.

irsitim.

Ninib of Isin seems to be intended,

SBII i32, 45.

Larah was probably a part of

Isin. Isin

and Larak mentioned together


is

CT \\

25

a4'26; 80, 12 after Isin (g) and Egalmah (11); Gula n-3o. The lord of Larak would, therefore, bo Ninib.
11.

mistress of Larak g4,

N.

II

27

['

gu-]nun-ra tar-hd-li ma-a-lim.


a

It is

highly probable that the

title

of
to

Gula was originally gu-nun-ra,

loan-word which in Sumerian was worn down

TABLET FIVE OP
5

THE MAID LIKE A WOMAN

if) I

'

'

162

tablet five of muten-nu-nunu^ gim

21 mu-gig an- na

gasan

i-tuk-ka*

22 kur-gul23 nin-^i-da
3

guP

gasan e'-an-na-ra
d.

'gasan ni-na-a-l ki)-ra


sub-ba]
6

a4

d
[

-]ka-sd

\i-de

25 [dingir] 26
27

-gir
kl

[mu-lu
-ga

edin-]na

^-SID-SAG unug
I

ligir\kullab ki*

en

H-im-guP

umun

ega

i0

pa-"\ ra

i2

28 29 30
3

d
[
[

-mar-tud-e n

mu- lu gar- sag-jga- ge


gasan gu-\edin-na
i!t

gu- bar- ra

[se-ir-m'a-al-la

mu-lu

%]ag-e-a

15

[_

ug-nim-ma-(ki)

mu-lu si-mar-\ra"
The sign is Br. a6g3, which is a form of 2679. Th.-Dangin Inscriptions de Sumer et d'Akkad
nin-e.-kab-ba.

1.

On
228

A has a var. ba, hence kab-ba. KAB to he pronounced lug, tuh


1) 4.
translates, ^i's-ta-rit
llu

cf.

A
2.

a-nim

llu

Semitic
I

"sadi
;

utabbatu

SBH

27, 34.

title

of

Nana
g,

also in 27, 18;

Craig Rel.

Texts
3. 4-

ig, i5

GT XV

23, 3. This line

= C rev.
SBH
On

SBH

p. g2.

nin-^i-da

is

an epithet of Tashmet,

52, i3; above ig, of Nana.

III

g ru-ba-tum kit-turn
see

nin-nina

Nina of Lagash, goddess of springs


to

and daughter of Ea;


a consort.
5.

VAB
l

262

f.

She appears

have been a goddess without

III 11 translates
"sa

ka-sa, but

rev. i3 ta-ra-an (sic).

6. 7.

A, C,
25 b
edin

ana pa-ni ba-nu-u. shim.

=
is

bel

On

belit seri

as lady of the under-world, cf. obv. a3. situ

=
the

Sum.
ig, 6.

used here in the sense of Elysian Fields, gala edin


in his aspect of spring god,
is

= Tammuz in GT XV
as a

Tammuz,

form of Ninib, and

god of

nether-world, an aspect of Nergal. For girru or Nergal as a god


see

who

died each year,

Jensen in

KB

8.

hallab (cf.
;

VI 1, 463. SAI g5i) was evidently


illab cf.

a part of Erech.

Raw.

4i, i4 kullabt=
after ancient

illab= Uruk
illab.

with

Aleppo

(so first Sayce), probably

named

See further Uruh-kullab

SBH

102, 32. That a city in Babylonia, hallab, was


!)

distinguished from an other hallab (Aleppo

44

1-

2. hallab I 6,

"sa

hirib Babili.

The god

"sid-sag

seems evident from Weisbach, Miscl. of Erech is Nergal, K 69 obv. 8, and

LSS
g.

38;

SBH

ig,
,

44; 22, 45.


hi a place prefix.

im-gub

= ma\altu

10.

rev. 16, i-gi-\i\, (ig'i),

loan-word for canal from

^eg

Br. 584i.

I1W

01 b

eku to be read ehi.

11

TABLET FIVE OV
2

THE GODDESS OP CHILD-BIRTH


of

))

i63

Unto the virgin goddess


heaven,

lady ofEkabha,

22 Unto her that takes into her


possession the mountains,

queen of Eanna,

23 Unto the lady of justice,


1 24 Unto Kasa'

queen of Nina,
her of the shining face,
lord of the Elysian Fields,

25 Unto Girru,

26 Unto Sidsag of Erech,


27 Unto Enkimgub,

prince of Hallab,
lord of waterways and
canals,

28 Unto Amurru,

him
him him

of the mountains,

29 Unto Asrat, 30 Unto Latarak,


3

her of the plains,


of the sunrise,
of the eastern gate-bar,

Unto

Etasid,

11. 12.
1

adds

a.
is

The

deity intended here

uncertain. Certainly not Ea.

lonians,

Amurru by the Babyand may have been borrowed from the Amorites. The Sumerians wrote Westland MAR-TUD [REG 1^7]. Another familiar ideogram for this god was
3 of

The god

aharru, or the Westland, was pronounced

IM i"skur=: It may be that


the former
1

mountain land

or

cc

mountain

crier (?) v.

ZDMG

1908, 4o4.

the Sumerians pronounced the


cf.

name

dingir martu and dingir iskur


32, 119].

is

uncertain. [Yet

IM

glossed

mur CT XXIV
si-e-ri.

4.

adds ge and

omits na. as-ra-tum-be-lit

ASratu and IStar are western and eastern forms of the same Semitic goddess

the

form with infixed


testifies.

was

also

common
is

in the West, as

Hebrew

Aitoreth beside aiera

That IStar
is

= ASratu

clear, since in this passage the consort of the

western
f.

god Adad
consort of
i5.
finite

Asratu, but on the Stele of SeripuJ


is

[RT XIV 102-10&]

col. I

17

the

Adad

Nana-Istar.
is

e-til-lu
etillu.

la-ta-rak la a-si-e. Latarak

evidently a gloss to explain the inde-

term

16.

C and A, " ue-ta-!id

Sa Si-ga-ri.

In Zim. Beitrage 168, 27 Latarak and Galu-lal are twin gods placed at the doorway.

As twin

deities also 162, 6

f.

In

Raw.

II

5g e 22 Latarak

= Galu-lal. In Maklu VI
in the

Latarak and Lugal-edin. Both are gods of the sunrise, and probably the two deities who tended the portals of the East. For the idea of removing the bolt of heaven to
allow the sun to pass, see

CT XV
as

11, 16. Notice that

Ramman and Asrat

two

preceding lines are western divinities.


17.

Gula of Kis. Here Kasa

wife of Nergal.

i64

TABLET FIVE OF

THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH


the gods of earth,

65

3a Unto the gods of heaven,

33 Unto the great gods who are fifty, 34 Unto the gods of fate who are seven, 35 Unto the Anunnaki of heaven, who are three hundred, 36 Unto the Anunnaki of earth, who are six hundred, 37 Unto the bar of Nippur, the bolt of Nippur,
38 Unto the bar of Babylon, 38
l

the bolt of Babylon,


the bolt of Isin,

Unto the bar of

Isin,

39 With her attendant priests she goes to the temple with sighing, 40 With her attendant priests n Nippur she goes to Ekur with sighing,
i

4i

4a

43

44 45
46
47

48 49 50
5

52

53
8.

With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests With her attendant priests
bi-i-ti

to

Kenur, temple of
Ebabbar,
Babylon,

life,

in Sippar to in thy city

to Esagila, in Barsippa,
to Ezida, great

temple of

life,

to to to

Elemenanki
Edar-anna,

Enambida,
Eurme-iminanki,

to

to Esirsagussa,

in Kis to Ekisibba,
to

Emetenursag,

in

Cutha

to

Emeslam,

C ina um-ma-ti-i-sa i-kar-rab ana ummatu is the same word as (umun


man,
priest,

ummatu

Br. 6735.

Sum. umman
is

= workand
for

hence loan word

ummanu workman,
1

people, see Bab. II 118,

ummdnu

priest, see

LSS,

II

p. 10.

Semitic fem. abstract

wnmdnatu

host,

CT XIII 39 I i4. This is written in Sum. ama-erin-na Raw. V 3g a l\2, that is, 11111man or umun [Br. 6734] in Sumerian was abbreviated to ama, hence a loan-word ummatu for ummanatu, and ama erin-ra ummat sdbe CT XVIII 44 a 5g. ama sub-be .should mean host of adorers . If Sumerian umun became umu, amu, we would expect the ground form of ummatu to be ummu; this occurs in CT VIII 36 D 10 imi

<e

eburi um-mi-a-lu-nu i-ip-pa-lu-ma, they will pay

on harvest day their


all

all, i. e.

all

they
a

have received. Hunger Becberwahrsagung


Semitic root which
is

p.

22 would derive

these words

from

not probable.

We

have then ummdnu, ummanatu,

ummu

and

ummatu.

er-ra=

kardbu, do penance, approach a sanctuary in sorrow, hence Ir

= tdknbtu

mourning, Br. 11618 not takkaltu

HW p.

55

b.

'

i66

54 ama
55 ama

sub-be sub-be

dil-bad-(ki) i-i-de-

'a-nu-um
1

mii-

e- Ids- sir - gal

56 ama
57

sub-be

im- bar- en-

na

58
59

60
6

62

63
64

65

ama sub-be gar- sag- kala- ma ama sub-be e- tur- kala- ma' ama sub-be e- sd- had- kala ma mag* e- namama sub-be rierabri ama sub-be ri\ ['-] gal- [riama sub-be 6 +.? gasan e-a [er-ra ] -+-? ama gasan tin-dib-ba [e-a er-ra] -+- ? sub- be mu- hi e- [gal- mag ki- ge- en- gi- gi]
e's
'*

66

-+- ?

ki- su- bi-

im

[balag

gu-

de (?)]

NU,
;

later written

with

lir.

But Thureau-Dangin transcribes kiS-nu-gal


kis-

sec A

AB

I 248

it

would be

difficult to

account for the later reading

Hr-gal if we do not assume

NU = Sir.
2.

See also Babyl. Ill 11.


at

For Eturhalama
10/1,

Harsagkalama, see

also

CT XV

28,

18.

Harsagkalama

in

whose goddess is Nana, so also in 100, 36 it follows Erech and Hallab, and cf. ASKT 120, 3i where it follows Erech. See also Km. IV 9- obv. 5 [in PSBA igoi May]; SBH 102, 46. An Eturkalama also at Babylon, Raw.
16
is

SBH

a part of Erech

IV 28* no. 4
3. 4.

rev.
at

temple

27 (in Esagila) and passim. Babylon, SBH 119, n.

E-rabriri a temple of

Gula

at Isin,

SBH

5i,

9 and

Raw. IV 52 IV 10; SBH

95, 18. But 36, a3 apparently a temple of Shamas(l).


5. 6.
7. It

Also a temple of Gula at Isin g4, 16.

III 26.

Restored from 97, 7g f, 47 b end, and 102, 46 f. is probable that these two literary notes were meant to end the
later addition, cf.

series,

the

psalm which follows being a


series

SBH

p.

102 where the a-se-ir-gig-ta

ends with these

lines.

In the same

way

the psalm attached to the following

series to

begins immediately after these two lines, see Reisner p. 97, 79 f. The earlier form hi-su-bi was ki-Sub GT XV 3o, rev. 3 to be supplied rev. 18, and also
28, 21; 2g, 27.

Nana

Here ki-hib

is

nothing but the

first

word of

ki-Sub gar-a-me-na dug

ga-na. Cf. R. IV 23, col. IV, rev. 23.

TABLET FIVE OF

THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH


in Dilbat to in
to

167

54 With her attendant 55 With her attendant


56 With her attendant 57 With her attendant 58 With her attendant 5g With her attendant

priests priests
priests
priests, priests,
priests,

Eide-Anum,

Ur

to Ekissirgal,

Eimbarenna,
Harsagkalama,
Eturkalama,

in
to
to

Esakudkalama,

60 With her attendant


61

priests

to the dwelling
to Erabriri,

Enammah,

With her attendant priests 62 With her attendant priests ? The queen to the temple 63 64 -)- ? The mother who gives life

to Egalriri,

goes with sighing,


to the

temple goes with sighing,

to the dead,

65

+ +

Petition for her of

Egalmah, may

it

be restored.

66

He

that sits in thraldom

sighs

upon

a lyre.

68

TABLET FIVE OF

THE MAID LIRE

"WOMAN

1)

It is difficult to

form an exact idea of the original contents of


is

this

tablet.

Since the whole series


last section,

evidently a composition of the Isin cult

and the

with the motif,

ama

sub-be

= ina ummati-sa,
last (rev.

eviit

dently refers to Gula of Isin whose temples


is

come
is

61

f),

certain that the pantheon, as here set forth,


Isin.

based upon the ideas


to the

current at

The gods of Isin were

INinib
it

and Gula, who belong


stands

must be valued as laic and certainly under Babylonian influence. The ancient pantheon, however, was undoubtably very much as it is given here, and while the following analysis cannot be said to rest upon an absolutely sale text, yet the ancient system can be constructed from its contents. The analysis resls upon the translation which includes the Nippurian cult of Raw. V 52 I 5-i4 omitted by the later recension. The pantheon commences with the chief gods of the Nippur and
Nuppurian pantheon. The redaction as
Eridu cults and their consorts, followed by their sons and consorts.

Thus
Earth God
Enlil
of Nippur.

Sea God of Eridu.

Ninlil

Ninib

Gula

Ea Damkina Enmul Ninmul

Then
gal

follow the gods of the Nippur trinity, Enlil, Ninib and Nertitles, lines
1

with their consorts under various

10

These include
cult of

the Earth and phases of the Sun.

Then comes

the

(8 18) which was

Moon

Ur

evidently connected with the Enlil pantheon.

Next are given (19


is

23)

the gods of Ercch,

among whom Tammuz

included but only as the beloved of Nana (Venus), for he belongs pro-

perly to the Ninib cult at Lagash.

The

insertion of the Tigris and

Euphrates

is

probably

late (2 4 f).

Thus
Venus.

the great

Sumerian pantheon consisted of father Earth,

the

spring (Ninib)

and winter (Nergal) sun, the moon and the planet


the trinity Ea,

The Eridu pantheon (26-3i)


Ocean, Jupiter and Mercury.

is

Marduk and Nebo


trinity

or

If in the

Nippurian

Ninib had

already been assigned to Saturn and Nergal to Mars, the two pantheons
represent five planets and the moon.
It
is

not likely that this astral


to astral

system

is

original,

and only a few of the names point

concep-

TABLET FIVE OF
tions. Sin is evidenlly

((

THE MAID LIKE A WOMAN

l6()
is

by

origin astral, but gasan an-na (19)

a later
in

term than
this
ter,

ininni,
is

nana

for Istar,

hence the

astral character of

Nana

system
i.

not original.

The name
i.

of the sun in his astral characis

e.

babbar, does not appear, but he


e.

divided into aspects

more

directly connected with the earth,

Ninib and Nergal as gods of the

The moon is divided into various aspects. The later astrononames of the planets do not occur. Thus Mercury in the astral system bore the name L U-B A D-gu-ud (see Kugler Siernkunde p. 9) but
sun.

mical

hevemiisibbasa. Evidently, then, the astral character in this ancient pan-

theon was a negligible quantity. All was based upon natural phenomenon.
a rather incongruous list of gods belonging Nippur pantheon (32-5g). In this list the Ninib and Gula of Kis are included, and Ninib, Gula, Nergal and Allat are given under

The compiler now adds

to tne

various aspects.

Then comes again


theon (obv. 4o)
is

in

its

turn the Eridu pantheon (obv. 60 to rev.

5) under different aspects. Nisaba the grain goddess in the Nippur panreplaced
as

The
astral

fire

god appears

by Asnan Nusku in
1

(obv. 6/1) in the Eridu pantheon. the Nippur system (33), but as

Gibil in the Eridu system (rev. 3)

Here

is

included the Sun as an

to

body (?). The sun, then, the pantheon of Eridu.


here on
it is

in his astral character belonged originally

From

impossible to present an analysis, but the Nippur


to

pantheon recurs again, including references

Ninib and Gula of

Isinaswell as of Kis and Larsa. Nana recurs several times.

Tammuz

of

Lagash and

Ramman

the Amorile(?)

mashof the Eridu system (rev.


3i) and general categories of
gods are
fifty,

god followed by Marduk and Shai4-i8). The list closes (28-36) by a clegods.

ver pairing of two western gods with two gods of the eastern gate (28all

The compiler

says that the great

meaning, of course, the Nippurianand Eridu systems,

but he has given


select the fifty

many more than 5o, so that it would be difficult to which he means. Moreover 5o, was the sacred number
evidently
the chief god of the

of Enlil,

and the temple of Ninib,


reality,

system in
this

bore the

name

e-ninnil

temple of the 5o, so that


real.

number was probably more mystic than


For Gibil placed in the Eridu pantheon,
ibid. pi.

1.

v.

CT \\1V

3o, 118, and

Nusku

in

the Enlil pantheon,

8 below

1.

8.

6 5 3

iyo

tablet six* of muten-nu-nunu^ gim

Obverse.

me-

ir-

ra-

mu-

di

ina

e- xi- zi-

ia

a- ba mu- un- sed- di man-nu u- na- ah- ha- an- ni

3 me-ir-ra sasan-mu h

ba-u men me-ir-ra-mu- di


me-ir me-ir

ama

ab-sam^-men
e-

5 lama

an- na- men

6 gasan-mu gasan el-la-men


7

me-ir
me-ir me-ir

nab*

8 nin-

dumn mag tig6

sag-an-na-men
en- na'*-

men

g gasan io nin lama

6 azag gasan-mar-ki -men me-ir

e-

sab- ba-

men

me-ir

n
12
1

ii

(?)-dul
i-

'

uru-azag-ga

me-ir
me-ir

is

ninnu
na- am- urn -ni

edin-bar sir-bur-la- (ki) men

me-ir

i
1 1

k ib-ba

im-ma-bar-ra-mu*
im-me-ir-ra-mu
i0

ina ug-ga-ti as-sum ali-sa sa is-sal-lum^


ib-ba

na-am-e-ni

17

ina ug-[ga]-ti as-sum biti-sa [sa issallu\

18 a uru-mu a e-mu

im-mi-dug-ga-ta

1.

Restored from

III 3o.
five

2.

For ab-sam
This

= Tammuz, see above tablet


Ban
is
is

obverse 38.
;

3.

title for

otherwise unknown. Enlil (Br. 385i

be intended. Bau
see

otherwise!

known

to

SAI 2517) cannot have been regarded as the daughter of Anu,


i35).
pi. 21],

VAB,
Or

245. Variant

rev. col.

IV begins here (SBH


338 obv. i3 [M s
is

4.

tig-en-na

= tigennaku Rm.

an

official.

BA

II 187,

20 a
Cyl.
5.

man is the tigennaku of B 16, 17. For Ninmah

IVippur. iigenna

the

name

of part of the temple, Gudea

= Bau, see BAV 644,7Nina


1

tar.
is

6.

Ninmarki
is

called daughter of

,
f.

Gudea

St.

8, 67.
f,

On the other hand


a

Nana-iihtar
is

Nin-inar-ki

SBH

101 rev.

In Raw.

46 d 22

Nergal of Marlii

mentioned. The cult of this

unknown

city is, therefore,

not clear. In the lamenthe temple of

tation to
*

which

SBH no
text

54 belongs, which concerns Eturhdlama,


is

The fundamental
w,

SBH

no. 4g. Restorations are not indicated by brackets


as to require

since the tablets are so fragmentary


tablets,
i.

mutual restorations from

all

the

vars.

A, B and

and

SBH

49-

4 3

TABLET

SIX

OF THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH

))

171

Obverse.
1

In mine anger

who

shall pacify
in

me?
shall pacify

am

an enraged queen,

mine anger who


mine anger who

me?

Bau am I, Mother of Tammuz am


temple

I,

in in

shall pacify shall pacify

5 Protecting spirit of the lofty

mine anger who mine anger who

me? me? me? me?

am I, am I, a radiant queen am I, Divine NAB, first born daughter of heaven am I, A lady grand, of universal authority am I,
queen

in

shall pacify

in

mine anger who


mine anger who

shall pacify

in

shall pacify

me?
me?

9 Consecrated queen, queen of in mine anger who shall pacify

Mar am
10 Lady,

I,

spirit divine of
I,

Esabba, in mine anger

who shall pacify me?


mine anger?

am
11

Because of the folds of the


sacred city,

who
who

shall pacify

12 Becauseof theabodeofEninnu,
1

shall pacify

mine anger?
shall pacify

Edin-bar of Sirpurla
In rage for her city

am,

in

mine anger who


is is

me?

16 in rage for her temple 18 saying

which which
city,

plundered,
plundered,

how long oh my

how

long oh

my temple

Harsagkalama in or near Erech, Nana


this tablet

is

certainly referred to by Nin-mar-ki, but in

Bau

or Gula of Isin

is

equally certain,

confusion of

Bau and Nana

is

also probable since

Bau

is

here (line 5) called the protecting genius of Eanna a

title

used generally for Nana.


7.

A
A
f.

has e-u-dul.

On

utiillu

(Br. 6081,

8877)

as

loan-word for shepherd and

sheepstall, see Bab. 1J 118.


8.

im-me-ir-ra-mu.

mu

is

here the sign of a relative phrase like

ni, na, cf

Bab.

Iai4
g.

So the Semitic translation iaW.u for bar and

nrir.

10.
cf.

Logically a postposition should be attached to the infinitive not lo a finite form,


I

Bab.

5,

but the postclassical grammar seems


nu-un-^u-ta

to

have admitted the usage


a 34-

with a

finite verb, cf.

= ina

la idi

Raw. IV 10

1 1

'

J7 2
19
a-hu-lap ali-ia a-hu-lap
biti-ia

i-na ka-bi-e

20 a dam-mu a tur-mu im-mi-dug-ga-ta


2

a-hu-lap mu-ti-ia a-hu-lap ma-ri-ia una ka-bi-e


e'-gi'i

22

gig-a
via
bit

23

mu- un- de- de- e rig ma ina [must] i-sa-as-su-u'


1

i\ \a\se-ir gig-a mit-un-de-[de-e] mu-un-mar-ra-ta

20

ta-ni-ha sa [milsi]i- sa- as- su- u


ni-lag-lag-gi-es

26 gasan ki-rat-iuar-ra 3
27
kan-sa-a-tum

i\-za-a^-%a-ni

28 me-ir-ra e-lum-e
29
3(_i

su-ba -an-

gi

kab-tnin ina e-^i-^i-su

u-sal-li-man-ni
su- [ba- an- gi]

me-ir-ra Mir- gal11

e
1

man

'mu- ul- HI-

la

"

"su-

[ba- an- gi]

32 u-'u ma-ab-bi u-'u ma-ab-bi ir-ra


gul-li-en

33 u-a a-kab-bi

tt-a

a-kab-bi ana

sa

issallum ana matim


id

ki-a-am

a- had-

du s

34 e-mu gul-la-bi
35
biti

er

na-dm-ma-ni sag* kus-sa na-dm-ma-ni


libbi-su
kits-id

ab-tum bi-ki-lum ub-lam-ma


er

ta-ni-ha

ub-lam-ma

36 uru-mu gul-a-bi 37 38
a-li
tiir

na-dm-ma-ni

na-ma-ma-ni

sul-pu-tum bi-ki-tum ub-lam-ma


gul-gul-la-bi er etc.
sir-sir-ra-bi er etc.

libbi-su ta-ni-ha

ub-lam-ma

3g a mas ho
!\ 1

c-a gil-li-em-ma-ni er
bi-ti

na-dm-md-ni n a-ba mu-un-ied-de

ina iah-lu-uk-li bi-ki-ti ub-lam-ma

man-nu u-na-ah-ha-an-ni

hi

[sag-^11] ge-en-tig-e
[libbi-

bar-^u ge-en-sed-de
'

12

43

ka

linuh

ka-bit-ta-ka lip-sah

1.

Here begins
gasan

var.

D
is

SBII p. go.

a.

iiia-un-mar-ra-la
is

a gloss

on

iuii-iin-de-Jc,

probably for ina


IzanaSu.

Sase.

3. h.
5.

feminine determ., and ki-mar


llu

be-lum

m-lil as gloss.

irra ablative of cause.

TABLET SIX OF

THE GODDESS OF CHILD-BIRTH

))

1^3
!

20 saying & how long oh my husband, how long oh my son 22 in the house of wailing, in the night she cries aloud,
i!\

26 28

3o
3i

32

moaning in the night she utters. The women prostrated stand about me The mighty one in his wrath has reduced me lo extremity; The huge mountain is his wrath has reduced me to extremity The lord Enlil has reduced me to extremity; Woe I cry, woe I cry for what is plundered, for the land thus
;
;

have not joy.

34
36

When
When

for the

temple pillaged

bring a burden of tears,


it I

when when
when

because of
for the city

suffer depression,
tears,

overthrown

bring a burden of
I suffer

because of it

depression,
tears,

38
39

When

for the desolated courts I bring a

burden of
it 1

because of

suffer depression,
tears, etc.,

40

When for When for

the plundered folds

bring a burden of
I

the temple in

its

desolation

bring a burden of tears,

who

shall pacify

me ?

Prayer

to

Enlil and Bau.

42

May

thy heart be

stilled,

may

thy

mind be appeased.

6.
7. 8. g.

Omitted by

SBH

no. 4g.

gul-la.

So A.

SBH

88 has [ana] mati-Su

ki-i

a-ha-ad (sic),

For Sag

= Kbbu = because

of, cf.

SBH

83, 23.

The Babylonian copies do not give a Semitic version. 11. B [= Raw. V 02 IV 1] has na-am-ma-ni-ir with which cf. er e-ne-ir CT XV 20, 1/4. The Babylonian form seems correct i. u. er-ma(l), with which cf. Br. 11627 and er-ra ma-al-la SBH g4, 23. The Assyrian copy seems to be a conflation. 12. Restored from SBH 88, 21 (below) +- D(end) -+- Raw. V 52 IV, k- Cf. SBH
io.
,

8g, 5 (below).
i3.

Here the end of the obverse and beginning of reverse are broken away from
no. 49 for seven or eight lines.

SBH

The

text

now

follows B.

174

tablet six of muten-nu-nunu^ gim


L

44

'di-\kud-mag-

dm
ba

sag-^ii ge-en-tig-e
2

45 [umun] 46 gasan
ki gasan 48 gasan 49 gasan

i- rab- ri- ri

"sag-zii

tin- dibi- si-

sag-%u

in- (ki)-

na

"sag-%u

it-

gal-

mag

sag-^u

rab- ri- ri
'baii

sag-^u

50 gasan5
""ba-u

mu
ib

sag-%u
"sag-ga sag-xu

NU-NUNUZ

52 mu- gig-

gasan- an- na

sag-zu

ge-en-tig-e'

53 er-sem-ma

'nin-din fig-ga-ge er-sem-ma mu-tin nu-nunuzj

dim-ma

54

riru- giil- a- ge

a e'-mu im-me

bil-la-bi

55 dub as-kam-ma mu-tin nu-nunuz^-dim-ma 56 [dupgidde Bel-apil-iddin


57 [Sin-ibni ina hatd
apil]
]

al-til

ana zamar

nishi

Ea-balat-su-ikbi
Babili arah?

mar
r '

umi i4 kam

58

[satti

167-kam sa

si-i

satti]

iSi-kam Ar-sa-ka sarru

Cf. above tablet II rev. 17,

where the only gods inserted


*

into the

hymn

to Enlil

are

Samas and Ninib, here only Samas


it is

in the Assyrian copy of the prayer to Enlil

and Bau. Since the Assyrian version of tablet two, Raw. IV 28


Ninib and Nebo,
evident that the recension to which
it

no. 4, has also


is is

Marduk

belongs
52. It

later than the

recension of tablets five and six which

we have
is

in

Raw.

furthermore

evident that the Babylonian text of tablet two


-j..

later than this text.

Temple

of Samas,

cf.

SBH

36, 23; 8g,7 (below), but also a temple of Gula

SBH
3. 4.

5i,g; 87,61 and below 47-

= SBH 89,4.
The
series
last

word

bil-la-bi is

not in the earlier recension B, nor in the head line of


g3,
1,

the

liru-gdl-a-ge

SBH

which

is

also

a series

from

Isin.

Since this
no.

series

ends here on the earlier recension and the Babylonian copy


also,

SBH

4g

ended here
it

but has added the opening

hymn

of the

similar series uru-gul-d,

would be natural

to see in bil-la-bi a literary note explaining the relation

between
;

the series.

The

series uru-gul-a

was meant
e. its later

to follow
is

mu-tin-nu-nunu^ gim
the uru-gul-a series.

billa-bi

then means a
5.

its

new one

i.

imitation

Taken from

SBH

89,

18 below. Var.

after

dim-ma has %ag

til-la-bi-sii

TABLET SIX OF

THE GODDESS OP CHILD-BIRTH

175

44 45
46

Oh Oh Oh

great judge,

lord of Erabriri,

lady that gives

life to

may may may


may may may may may may

thy heart be thy heart be thy heart be

stilled,

stilled, stilled.

the dead,
t\1

48
49

00
5

52

Oh lady of Isin, Oh lady of Egalmah, Oh lady of Erabriri, Oh my lady Bau, Oh Bau, consecrated woman, Oh amorous lady of heaven
7

thy heart be
thy heart be

stilled,

stilled,
stilled, stilled,
stilled, stilled.

thy heart be thy heart be

thy heart be
thy heart be

53 Lamentation of her that gives


the service,

life to

the dead,

lamentation for

The goddess

of child-birth.

54

A newer
cries,

redaction

is

the series

she whose city

is

desolated

'how

long

my

temple'.

55 Sixth

tablet of

The goddess

of Child Birth ,

which

is

finished.

ana pat gimri-su (K /1986 end),


a

i.

e.

at the

end

cf.

also

GT XV

3i rev. 16,
al-til

Babylonian tablet; Surpu-p. 61, 83 BG.


Tstar
is

4S29 end;

GT XVII

2i, 2I10.

The form

seems to be Neo-Babylonian.
.6. 7.
I.

e.

Here Bau not

referred

to.

These goddesses are wife and virgin aspects

of the

same female

divinity, the

daughter of heaven.

1 7

[76

ADDENDA TO TABLET

SIX

The Assyrian copy B has


1

the following prayer of Asurbanipal.

a-na

Nabu maru git-ma-lum


l^

pa-hid Ins-sat sami-e u ir$i-tim


"simati

18 ta-me-ih

xu

fa-bit

kan-d up-pi
vii-i-li

19 mu-ur-rik

um-me
e-til]

mu-bal-lit

sa-kin nu-ri ana nise e-sa-a-ti


l

20 belu rabu

Asur-bani-aplu rubu nii-gir

" Astir

Beli u

Nabu
21 re
22
23
i!\
11

7fl-nin es-rit

Hani rabuti mn-kin

sat-tuk-ki-sini

mar

Asur-ahi-iddina sar kissati sar

ma

Assuri

libhbbi

Sin-ahi-erib sar kissati sar

Assuri
^eri-iu

ana balat napsati-su arkat ume-sn sa-lam


kun-ni isid
ri

25

hisse

"sar-ru-ti-'su

se-mi-i

su-up-pi-su

26 ma- ha27 nimeki


l

tas-H-ti-su la

ma-gi-ri-su

ana bata-su

mal-li-e

E-a

kaliiti

ni-sir-ti

ab-kal-lum

28 sa a-na nu-iih

lib-bi

Hani rabuti su-hi-ku


"

29 M-i pi duppani gab-ri

mAssuri
x

" ,nt

Akkadi

30 ina
3

duppani
im-

as-tur
e- yi-

as-nik

ab-ri-e-ma
l

ina

gii- la

da

biti

Nabu

sa

hi- rib

Ninua

bili- ia

u- kin

32 ana

sat-ti

Nabil sar kis-sat sami-e u irsi-tim im-gu-la


su- a- tu ha- dis naplis-

ma
ti

33 sa Asur- bani- aplu

ri- e-

su pa-

lib

ilu- ti-

ka urn- me- sum


siir-

bam

tak- rib-

34 balat- su

hi- bi

hi-

ta- id ilu- tu-

ka rabi-

ti

1.

Or

e-dil (?)

ADDENDA, TO TABLET SIX

177

The Babylonian redaction adds


of this laller series.

to the tablet, after the note to indicate

that the t'iru-gul-a-ge series follows, a section from the

commencement
cf.

The

text

is

restored from

SBH

no. 5t obv., and

also Miss. Hussey's edition of the uru-gul-a-ge series, A.ISL


ff.

XXIII i56

Lines numbered from


7

SBH

89.

ama

uru- sage-

get

gasan tin-dib-ba- ge gasan gasan


i-

8 gal-

an- na l
i-

si-in-na-(ki-)ge

9 tu-mu

guba-

nu-

ra-

10 gilu
il

a\ag
ai-

ama

i- "sab-

'en-

nun
gal-

ama
i

gu- an- nii-

12 gasan

mag
s

gasan-

rab-

i3 gasan i-nigin-mar-ra
il\

gasan gasan

ki-

axag-

gasan
gasan
[ [
[

ase-

te

larak- ki- ge
sit-

asnan- a%ag] sag-e-es


]

ge

16
17 18

PA-KAB-DU-ga-ge
dug- galines.

sag-e-es

ge- in-

mu

Break of several

ra
ki'i-

mu-lu
kite

...
mu-lu
.
.

ne-

3 mu-lu

e-hur-ra

mu-lu ba-me-ir-ir-ra-ri
. .

4 mu-lu i-a-ni-ta dam-tuk dam-a-ni-ta ba-an-

6 5

Ij8

ADDENDA TO TABLET

SIX

5 sag-xu ge-en-tig-e bar-xu ge-en-sed-de

6
7

umun umun

di-kud-mag-

am

sag-xu ge-en-tig-ga sag-xu


sag-xu
'sag-xu

sag-xu sag-xu
sag-zii

sag-xu
ik l
1

ba-ii\

nu-nunuz sdg-ga sag-xu


ib nin]

[mu- gig-

an- na

sag-zji

[er-sem-ma

'nin-tin-tig-\ga-ge er-sem-ma

mu-tin-nu-nunux gim-ma

For

literary notice, see

above p.

17/i.

It is difficult to

understand the reasons for adding


first tablet
is

to this tablet the

addresses to Bau, from the


Isin
;

of the other series


11.

on the woes
21

of

especially out of place

the prayer above

5-]5 which had


11.
ff.

already been given at the end of the series

SBH

88 below

Nothing could be more


opening
lines of another.

illogical

than to end a lamentation with the

ADDENDA TO TABLET

SIX

'79

Prayer of Asurbanipal.

For Nebo the

perfect son, regulator of all things in heaven and earth,

him

that holds the tablet of

wisdom
life

',

carrier of Ihe stylus of fate,

that lengthens days, giver of


afflicted peoples,

to

the dead, bringer of light to

the great ruler, the royal Asurbanipal

the prince, favourite of Asur,

Marduk and Nebo,


the shepherd, care-taker of the shrines of the great gods, establisher
of their ollerings,

son of Asnrhaddon, king of the universe, king of Assyria,

grandson of Sinecherib, king


that his soul
to

of the universe,

king of Assyria,

may

live, for

length of days and health of body,

secure the throne of his kingdom, that his prayers be heard,

that his petition be received, that his foes be placed in his

power,

wisdom 4 of Ea, which are designed


the

the art of song, the treasures of science,


to pacify the hearts of the great gods,

according

to

the tablets,
I

whose

copies are in Assyria and Akkad,

upon
lord

tablets

wrote,

examined and proved,

and in the library of Ezida, the temple of Nebo in INiniveh, (of


sic), I

my

placed.
all

Forever oh Nebo, king of

heaven and earth, look gladly upon


this library

Of Asurbanipal

his (sic) shepherd, reverencer of thy divinity, daily

grant the request.

Command
i.

that

he

live;

may

he extol thy great divinity.

Cf. Bab. II 120.

2.

nimiki

is

the object of the verbs astur etc. in line 3o.

\II
Series uru gul-a-ge.

This

series,

an imitation of the former Isin lament to Bau, consisted

of six tablets, of
the preceding

which we have numbers


2, 3, 5 and 6.

i,

2, 5

and

6,

whereas of
muten-

we have

The

last tablet of the

nu-nunui gim
Tablet one

series contains the literary note (catch-line)

to indicate

that this series should follow.


is

published by Beisner, Sumerish-Babylonische Hyrnnen

number 5i;

two is Reisner number 52, the opening lines of which can be restored from the invocation to Bau on tablet one, and the
tablet

same invocation attached


the muten-nu-nunu^

to the
series,

Babylonian copy of the


Reisner
p. 89,

last tablet of
five is

gim

ff.

Tablet

Reis-

ner number 55 pp. io/i-3 (here obverse is reverse and vice versa), with supplementary fragments p. i55; tablet six is Reisner number
53.

The

text of this series

was

collated at Berlin

by Mary Ida Hussey, American Journal


oj

and published with translation and notes


Semitic Languages, vol.
text

in the

XXIII 156-176.

have, therefore, omitted the


I

from

this edition,

but have added notes where

preferred a differ-

ent rendering.

The
last

first

two

tablets

belong

to a

lamentation to

Bau

of Isin.

The

two

tablets,

while showing in some ways the same literary form


lamentation to Nana of
not know at what Nana redaction. The his-

as the preceding Isin-Bau series, belong to a

Erech. Since tablets three and four are

lost,

we do

part of the series Ihe Erech school began the tory of the matter

was probably

this.

Two

series of lamentations

were

developed by the Isin school, one

to follow the

other in the temple ser-

series uru gul-a-ge


vice.

181

Both ended with a psalm

later addition in

to Bau, which seems to have been a each case and which could be used separately as an

independent hymn. Later the Erech school,


Istar

at

a time

when Nana-

had absorbed the

characteristics of other feminine divinities',

especially of Bau, adapted the second Isin scries to the Erech service.

In other words, this song service began with invocations and laments
to

Bau and suddenly passed

over to Nana. Nothing could

more

clearly

reveal the monotheistic tendencies of these scribes, to

whom

the differ-

ent

goddesses seemed to be various names for one divine feminine

principle.

Tablets two of each series (Reisneu nos. 46 and 52) have

much

the

same

two of the mutm-nu-mmu^ series the contents are; a) obv. 1-28 lament of Bau for Isin, describing her sufferliterary content. In tablet
its

ings; b) 29-35 she laments for Isin and

temples

etc.

with motif

is

given to the winds

2
;

c)

3g-5o she describes Enlil as the cause


e)

of the calamity; d) rev. 1-9


cribes Bau's distress in the

Bau continues her lament;


3' 1

10-n

des-

person;

f)

12-26

hymn

to

Enlil; g) 27-

end, an ancient lament to Enlil concerning Nippur, with suitable insertions for Isin etc.

Tablet two of the uru gul-a-ge series has the following contents; a)
obv. 1-18,

Bau laments
its

for Isin,

naming her

titles

and her temples and


they restore

using in part the motif thou art destroyed


for Isin

b) 19-/11 she laments


. .

and

temples

etc.

with motif
to the

unto.

me
c in

not ; c) rev. 3-i8 Enlil as the destroyer with motif

he has satiated
a, b

with

woe

d) 19-37

hymn

word of

Enlil.

Thus

and

each composition introduce Bau as lamenting over Isin and

attribute

her woes

to Enlil.

The remainder

of each tablet, /and

of the muten-

nu-nunu^j and d of the uru gul-a-ge, are

hymns

to Enlil.

Tablet five of muten-nu-nunu\ is an invocation to the entire Sumerian pantheon followed by a motif with her attendant priests ,

whereas tablet

five of

uru gul-a-ge
to

is

a lament with various motifs

concerning Nana,

continued

the

end of the

obverse

of

tablet

1. Sec Jastkow, Religion I 545 ff. where Tasmet and Ningal were absorbed by IHar.

lie

shows that the characteristics of Bau,

2.

Lit. they

have given to the winds

182
sit

series uru gul-a-ge

where the series ends and where the concluding poem begins. The two poems show little resemblance,

A
a)

= Reisneh no.
motif-

4a
a)
1

B
-2

= Reisner no.
1

55

p.

100

i-i3 Lament of

Bau with
sorrow

Address to Nana as the planet Venus.

b)

3-2/1 Describes the

b) 23-53

Hymn

by Nana concerning

of Bau c) 26-/10

d in the 3 person.

herself as the planet


c) 55-71 Prayer to Nana.

Venus

Lament
motif-

of

Bau with

d) ^2-52 Prayer to Bau.

The former poem

to

Bau

of Isin
to

is

evidently an integral part of the


to the

old lamentation, but the

has clearly nothing in

hymn common

Nana attached

second

series,

with a lamentalion except the prayer

whose

motif

is

imitated from the motif


at rest etc.
.

which ends

all

lamentations,

may

thy heart be

We

may

conclude then, that the


afler the

second series was entirely changed in favour of Nana, and

methods

of later

days a

hymn was

inserted,

which had little

to

do with

the theme.

84

TABLET ONE OF

SHE WHOSE CITY

IS

DESTROYED

))

Obverse.

She whose

city is destroyed

cries

3 The maid' whose

city is destroyed

cries

how long, ohmy templei's how long o,h my temple?


to

queen who gives life The mother of the chief city The princess of the lofty temple 2 queen of Isin, d the queen Bau 6 Daughter of the temple, mother of Esaba, 7 The holy gilu'\
\

the dead,

8 Enanun*,

mother of

(I

Queen io Queen ii Queen


y

of

Egalmah
s
.

queen of Erabriri,

of Eniginmarra,
of.
.

queen of the holy place',


queen of Larak,
goddess of the

12 Mother of the temple,

pure grain of
sprinkling
,J

i3

the

maid

cries

how long, oh my temple ?

Reverse.

\ou'(?) as in the days of long ago whither shall

go

10

M
1

JfC

3 Like a dove to

its

dwelling place

to its

dwelling place

Read musen-e or muten-e,


291.
as a

cf.

Br.

32

and

for arddtu

maid and not female

slave,

ZA.

XXI
For
So

a.

Eanna
'

proper noun was the

name

of Anna's temple in Erecli.

3.
\.
T>.

Gunura

= Bau,
;

see above p.

1G0
1!,,
1

a. 8
i'j.

to

be read for TUM-lu,

En-a-nun SBII 8Q, 52


ka-an-ni-si-ge, so 89,

CT XV Raw. V 5a no
cf.

col. II

18
;

there

titles

of

Nana
. .

of Erecb.

6.
7.

but 86, 52 ka-ni-si-ge

91, 21 \amd\ka.

Cf. p. 177 line i3.


al-te, see p.

8.
9.

177 n.

5.

The reference seems

to be to

Bau

as the

goddess of medicine; in the rites over


act.

a suffering person,

sprinkling of

grain

formed an important

For

reading

(ilu)-a$nan-a\ag-sii-ge see

SBH

89, i5.

TABLET
i

TWO OF
to its

(C

SHE WHOSE CITY

IS

DESTROYED

))

185
[I

Like a dove

dwelling place, to

its

dwelling place,
2

has1

ten (P)]

[Like a dove to

its

dwelling place]

how

long to [my]

dwelling

place will they pursue

me?

(!)

k [The mother of the chief city],

queen

who

gives

life to

the

dead,
5 [Princess of the] lofty temple, 6 [Daughter] of the temple,
7

queen of

I sin,

the queen Bau,

The holy
Enanun,

\gt\hi,

mother of Esabba, mother of kannisige,


queen of Erabriri,
queen of the holy place,

9 [Queen] of Egalmah, io [Queen] of Eniginmarra,


1

[Queen] of ask,

queen of Larak,
goddess of the pure grain of
sprinkling,

12 [Mother] of the temple,

i3

To

[.

shrine of

my temple

they pursue me(?)

Galmah

io. This line

is

a literary note like H-iu-bi-im gar-a-mt-na elc. at the end of sections

of psalms see p. 166, and probably designates the class of literature or a musical position of a type to

which

this

composition belongs. The formula

is

com-

i6,5 ma-a-a-hi ud-me-na-dim ma-a-a di-di-in.


5,5 ma-ma-a-ba ud-me-na-dim ma-a-a di-di-in.

g3 rev.

ma-a-a-ba ud-me-na-dim ma-a di-di-in.


also 35 rev. 3; 37, 16 a-ba ud-me-na-dim

For broken variants see

ma-a-a di-di-in;
11

69

rev.

end has the same formula,


tries to

ZA X

after p. 276,

and

cf.

LSS 16,

where

make the title of a series out of the line, whereas the title follows only two lines below. The text needs collating. In SI3II 35 rev. 3 ud-me-na-dim kinia & umu ma-ti-ma, and ma-a-a di-di-in ai-iS al-[la-ak] whither shall I go ? The transcription and translation of ma-a-a-ba is conjectural it may be that two words
BoLLENRiiciiEk

are to be underslood ma-a a-ba


1

= whither any one


!

(?).

[Add

SBH

rev.

1.

1.

For translation of the library note see Hus^ey

p.

107 end.

The

tablet

was copied

in the year 91
la-lu

BC. Two

lines follow containing reference apparently to a

queen

a-li-

and a

woman

a-H-'a-a-ma

1. Some such summatum paritti 2.

idea must be supplied,

cf.

the beginning of

l\i

rev. I.

kima

ina guSuri abit, as a frightened dove

upon

beam

I sit.

Htjssey confirms Reisner's text


Cf. line 18
;

mag "where one

expects

E -\-SAL-mu.

3.

the natural restoration would be erim-ma-imi

6 5 4

;; ; ;

86
1

TABLET

TWO OF

((

SHE WHOSE CITY

IS

DESTROYED

To

my

sanctuary, shrine of

my

the sacred place, they pur-

temple Galriri,
1

sue me(?)
that gives
'

Egalmah, the spot

thou art destroyed

'

me
1

rest,

Egalriri, temple of

my royal power,

'

thou art destroyed


thou art destroyed

'

17

My

resting place, the brick walls

'

'

of

my

city Isin,

18

My

sanctuary, shrine of

my
the

temple

'

thou art destroyed

'

Galmah,
19 Unto the chief city,
20

first

subject of

Unto the temple Unto the


lyre,

of bitter woe,
2

temple

my wailing of my scalding
',

tears,

>i
j.2

Unto the bountiful plain

my
my
for

vast gu-burQ')
lyre,

famous

u3

which

weep,
vast sanctuary,
(?)

temple of

my

which
beside

stills

my

heart,

my

sacred forest*,
. . .

my.

my my my

temple erected toward heaven,

temple in Larak,
temple.
.

...
sacred
'"

(?)
(?)
I)

my
which
Read ba-lag-sag-ga-mu, and
is

(?)

the craftsman

of

my

land,

destroyed,

for a similar construction with construct after the

genitive see 92 a 18 bd-lag-=bit ba-la-ag-ga, house of the lyre.

For the balangu


bikit

as

instrument of wailing see 97,81, Raw. IV 23 no.


667,
j.
1 1-

2 rev. Ill i!\

and balag

RA, Y

10.
cf.

For ardllu in the sense of Elysian Field,


118, 12 (?)

edin a rah'

CT

ig, 29

Sec also

ASKT
''}.

Cf. line 3i.

t\.

For the sacred


3."i.

forest of Rati at Isin,

cf.

above lmtlcimu-iuimt^-gim tablet one

ubv.
5.

musk'mli

J;iskatln

SAI 70 1.

TABLET

TABLET FIVE OF
25

((

SHE WHOSE C1TV

IS

DESTROYED
it

))

The

stall it

destroys,

the sheepfold
it

desolates

27 [Small and] great 39 Upon the youth


3
it it

slays
cries in pain
cries in pain
'
;

arrives arrives

and the youth


and the maid
it

Upon
Spirit

the

maid
iiilsu

33 The great

trees
all

tears

away

35

which reduces

things to obedience.
it

2 37 The word of Enlil wanders forth and eye beholds

nol'\

Obverse.

Glorious, amorous goddess,

art thou not the pestilence

''

3 6

Oh queen of heaven, Oh lady, queen of the Oh Oh Oh Oh

what dost thou plan


lofty

')

how

long the annihilation 1


?
7
!'

art

house,
9
lady, queen of the lofty

thou not the pestilence

what dost thou plan

house,
1 1

lady, queen of the lofty

how

long the annihilation

:'

art

house,
1 1

thou not the pestilence ? 8

3 5

lady, queen of Erech,


lady, queen of Hallab,

why how

dost thou terrify the land P

long the annihilation

? art
:'

thou not the pestilence 9

Road ukappar.
ittannahabbit
:

j.

sarbutu

is a

syn. of naSu waver, see Br.


see

under bul

10-288.

3. 4-

For catch-line and library notice,

Hussey

160.
title

Read mu-gig-ib
is

pa-'e

a-nu-me-a. For mu-gig-ib as a

of Bau, see

Raw. V
1

5a,

IV

i3. a-nu-me
is

negative of the form a-me for a-ge

(a-gig~)

= agu flood Br.


as

i5g3.

butuktu

a syn. of agil

but used here in a figurative sense. For u

an

enclitic inter-

rogative particle (butulrtu-u) see Del.


5.

Gram 2
Bab.

UD-DU = maM
is

189.

lo eradicate, see

II

i4g n. 5

the

Sem.

translation

lar-lim
6.

not clear.
la lu-'u-mu;

Sem. has

for la-'amu flame, see 51* 52 a, and tuballt la-'a-md thou

destroyest as a flame BA.,

V 327,

18. lu-'u-mu, a syn. of buluktu,

both in the sense of

pestilence, but properly of very different meanings.


7.
8.

Semitic, k what

is

spoken unto theeP

Semitic, ina nisi mala ibaSSt ahulap imahhi,

among mankind

as

many

as there

be

how
<j.

long will there bo annihilation


is

This translation, like most of the others in

this

bymn,

fanciful

and groundless.
imahhi,
its

Semitic

belissa ina bilim

queen vanishes from the temple.

4 3 1

TABLET FIVE OF
17

SHE WHOSE CITY

IS

DESTROYED

89

19

Oh Oh Oh

lady, queen of Harsagkalama,

what dost thou plan

'

lady, queen of Eturkalama,

how

long the annihilation

?
!

art thou not the pestilence

20
2

lady, queen of Babylon,

what dost thou plan


by the angry
heart,

All

day long

23 By the tumult of the night

which

fills

the swamp-lands,
to

By 27 By 28 By 3o By
a5

causing the heavens to tremble,


causing the heavens to tremble,
the gleam the blazing
fire

and the earth and the earth

quake, quake,

to

which
which
I

lightens in the sky,

rains
,

upon

the hostile

land 2

am

Istar.

32 Istar

am

by
queen of heaven,

the light that arises in heaven,

34
35

Istar, the

am

by the

light that arises in


,

heaven

...
[%ig]

Reverse.
like the great giant (?)

4 \ur-\ri*
6
7
[ur-\ri

K- na-

am

mu-lu uku

nu-un-%ig

li-na-

dm
.

mu-lu- uku mu- [un- %ig- %ig]


the host she sends not forth (?)
into her

As in the days of long ago


8
10 As in the days of long ago

hand

...

the host she sends not forth (?)

11....
1

her foot
the host she sends not forth (?)

As
.

in the

days of long ago


. .

when

wilt thou go forth (?)

16 As in the days of long ago 17

the host she sends not forth (?)

Qh

Istar

when

wilt thou go forth (?)

18 As in the days of long ago

the host she sends not forth (?)

Semitic mala takabbi ipuSdki, whatsoever thou orderest

let

one do for thee.

2.

Read dm-ma-men.

3.
It,

UD r=

urril tight Br.

Written ininni, or nana, but

value ur for UD. 7798, which as a loan-word indicates a as this is a late hymn the Semitic form is given.

[go

TABLET SIX OF

SHE WHOSE CITY


is
. .

IS

DESTROYED
is

19 In heaven she alone

in earth she alone

majestic.

21 As in the days of long ago

why

goest thou forth no more(?)


is

22 In heaven she alone


2/i

is

preeminent, in earth she alone

majestic.

As
.

in the clays of
. .

long ago

why goest
her abode

thou forth no more(P)

25

'

in a clean place

...

27 As in the days of long ago

why

goest thou not forth (?)

The catch
1

line is unintelligible

for the library notice see

Hussey

64.

Obverse.

Lines 1-7 are incomprehensible.


8 Thee in thine ascension

who who may may

can behold thee

10 Handmaid of Sin
11
1

Thee As

in thine ascension

can behold thee


she enter
2

When (?)
in the

days of long ago

she go forth.
enter.

16
17

Oh
As

Islar propheless

mayest thou
3

in the

days of long ago, the prophetess,


in her sovereign

may

she enter.

The 20 The
18

birds of heaven

power

fish of the sea in

her sovereign power 1


. .

may may

she she
.

21 Virgin mother

23 As in the days of long ago


25
Istar, the

26 As

in the

days of long ago


.
.

27 Consecrated

29 As in the days of long ago

30 Goddess

who the strong, am I.' am 1 not glorified ? who the strong, am I. am I not glorified? who the strong am I. am I not glorified? who the strong am I.
V 619, 25 is hardly to be corrected to akkil see Thukeau1.

1.

Sumerian
parallel.

RU-ki, the passage akkil ki-a\ag B.V,

be cited as

Macmillan's

git-dkkil

is

to

Daxgin in Rev. Critique no. 37, 2o3. 2. Read ge-mu-da-an-^u passim, v. Bab.
3. k.
-

II 71 n.

an-na mulen see tablet one obv. 3

5.

Read di-bi (1) Read men not gin here and passim.

7 1 1

TABLET SIX OF

SHE WHOSE CITY

IS

DESTROYED

))

IQ1

[29-43 Illegible.]

44 As in the days of long ago 45

....
they go up
1

.')
.
.

Now
who
. .
. .

46 She
A

in the days of long ago

2
.
. . .

am

1.

holy Istar
in the earth

48 She 50
5

who in the days of long ago

was magnified, am
is

I.

Istar

who

in
I.

the earth

magnified,

am
She who in the days of long ago
in
all

lands was magnified,

am

I.

52 Istar

whoinalllandsis magnified, ami.

53 She who in the days of long ago in the sanctuary was magnified,

am
54
Istar

I.

who in the sanctuary is magnified, am I.

55 She

who in the days of long ago

in

all

sanctuaries
I.

was magnified,

am
56
Istar

who in all sanctuaries was magnified,

am
am

I.

57 She

who in the days of long ago

in the holy sanctuaries


fied,
I.

was magni-

5c,

Virgin, virgin,

in the temple of

Queen, holy goddess Nigin


.

in the temple

my riches, am I of my riches am I.
:l

mar" Queen of Harsagkalama 62 63 Queen of Eturkalama


64 Queen of Babylon 65 Tarkullu of Babylon
5 66 The temple of

in the temple of
in the

in in

my riches, am 1. my riches, am the temple of my riches, am I. the temple of my riches, am I.


temple of
1
. .

my

riches

....
where wine
is

67 In
1.
I. e.

my

court

drunk

the people go forth into captivity.


cf.

2. 3.

Sdg-gig-a

SBH

86, 54
is

where Ninib

is

called

umun

Sdg-gig-a.

Sumerlan nanam
nigin-mar
is

an emphatic enclitic, here translated hy-ma.

4. 5. 6.
is

an epithet of Bau.

SBH

0,3,

10

= 89,13.
wine
;>
;

ma

bitu is a variant of
ct

mal

= Mlu.
the

Semitic

unto

my

court, drinking-place of

Sum. mu-itn-nag-a-na

a relative form having na at the end.

ig2

TABLET

SIX

OF SHE WHOSE CITY

IS

DESTROYED

))

69

Where wine is drunk, 70 therein may the spirit of life


72 Beneath
7/i if

...
abide'.
.

terror
3

be.
.

Above

if

rage

be
,

commanded 4
all

8 76 Protecting genius of the temple no one can strive with thee.

powerful art thou,

77 Prayer for the temple Turkalama that

it

be restored to

its

place.

78

He

that sits in

thraldom

sighs

upon

a lyre

Reverse.
* 1

Light of heaven which flames like

fire

over the earth art thou

7
.

Oh

virgin goddess,

when

over the earth

thou standest.

1.

Read ge-en-ma-al, nothing wanting.


from paraiu

2. pirittu

=J

j bo cold, cf. gilittu fear

from
i3oo.

Jll-

be injured by

frost,

and Bab.
3.

II 124.

mud

gilittu

and pirittu SAI 1295


io3

-+-

hardatum so Husscy's ingenious restoration. Sumerian anunna,


as Semitic aniinu II

is

probably the
as syno-

same word
bread
is

a,

where anunu and piriltum are quoted


ace. to

nyms. In the Gilgamish Epic VI 6g hardatum,

KB

VI

45

= Sum.

burn, R.

36, 4o; another hardatum

= Sum.

turn

means a kind of which agagu

probably the word in question here.

reading muvdatum for bread

is

possible.

hardatum fury

,-|T"in
t 7
:

4. dug-ge-ib-bi, utter a

command

(Br. 656),
text.

is

here translated actively amat igabbi

so both
5. 6.

Reisngr and Hussey give the

Cf.

CT XXIV

2,

10.

As

in the series muten-mi-utinu^gim, these

two

literary notes

come before

the

poem
7.

at the end. See p. 166.

^a-e!i-iii-ga-me-en-ne ihoaarl; cf. me-e li~in-ga-min


is

am,

SBH

i55 no. 56, 10.

In each case iinga-men

the verb truly

it is

or

truly

Ihou art

, truly I

am

the verb form being impersonal and the person indicated by the preceding pronoun
%a-e, me-e.

The verb

is

me

-+-

the element emphatic n

see Bab. I 229


as

ff.

The poem with which


at least

this series closes S.

was used

an independent

hymn we
;

have

one Assyrian copy

904, published by Di-.litzich in Assyrische Lesestuclte

3 d edition pp. i34-6. For translations see

Hussey 175

f.

Edited also by Dhorme,

Choix de Textes 364

ff-

Variants are from S. g54.

TABLET SIX OP
5 thou art as one
7

(t

SHE WHOSE CITY


as the earth
2

IS

DESTROYED
is

Ig3
1
.

who

set there
3
.

As

for thee the steady

9
1 1

1
1

3
5

When thou enterest A wolf that goes forth to seize the ewes art thou A lioness who goes up from the plains art thou.
The spirit-maid The maiden Istar 4
glory of heaven
;

way does homage the homes of men,

to thee

17

glory of heaven

19 She

who

is

adorned with the well worked waist-band 5 , glory


thou
gl r y of heaven art thou.
1

ot

heaven
21

art

23

Twin sister of Samas To mediate" oracles

stand, in full

power

stand.

25 For
27

29

my father Sin to mediate oracles in full power I stand. For my brother Samas to mediate oracles in full power I stand. She Avhom Sin my father has placed, to mediate oracles I stand,
1 8

in full

power

stand.

9 In the evening heavens to mediate oracles

stand, in full

power

stand.

33

By

the gladness (caused by)

my

excellence,

my

excellence*,

1.

German
I. e.,

dargestellt

eteku

move, vary from the proper position. In the perm,


brought forth and placed.

shafel Sutuka is used pregnantly, be


2.

the course of the planet Venus, so correctly Jastrow, 53o note 3.

3. 4.

hi-mi-ni-ib-iar-lar var. iu-im-mi-ni-ib-iar-iar

dingir-ininni , var.

these
5.

hymns

are generally

ininna which is of course correct. The Assyrian more accurate than the late Babylonian copies.

copies of

See Bab. II 116 libbu.

6. hitdbulu

iibalu are turn, Sar 7.

la

from ^3^ not ^2H 7 a, and see KB VI 1, 320. Sumerian words and ipl [Br. 4870, 8210, SAI 364i]. omitted by variant and not present in the Sumerian.
line.

HW

for

8. g.

ana omitted by variant in the Semitic

iddilMi, probably has reference to the sky

when

first

lighted by the stars.

Sume-

rian for iddiSu new, gibil and gigir are probably variants.
*

Lines are numbered consecutively after Delitzsch. Reisner's numbering which


is

takes account of the spaces

hardly commendable.
i3

ig4

TABLET SIX OF
1

SHE WHOSE CITY


Istar;

IS

DESTROYED
journey.

35 by the gladness

am

on high

37 Queen of heaven ."9 Queen of heaven


\
1

goddess of twilight goddess of


is
I

am I morning am I.
2

am

Istar, to
I

open 3 the bar of heaven


cause
to

mine, that

is

my

fame;
is

43 The heavens

quake, the earth

cause to shake, that

my

fame.
to

45 To cause the heavens

quake, the earth to shake,

is

my

fame.

whose name is honour4 7 She that lightens in the horizon of heaven, 4 that is my fame. ed in the habitations of men, Queen of heaven above and beneath' let be spoken, that is my 49

'

fame.
5 1 The mountains I overwhelm altogether c 53 Of the mountains their great wall am I
:

',

that

is

my

fame.
I,

their bolt

am

that

is

my

fame.

55
57
-5g
61

May

thy heart be at

rest,

thy mind be pacified.


tin*

63 64 65 66
67

68
69

70

may Oh great Anu may Oh lord, great mountain Enlil, Oh virgin goddess, queen of heaven, may may Oh lady, queen of heaven, may Oh lady, queen of Eanna, may Oh queen of Erech may Oh queen of Hallab may Oh queen of Harsagkalama may Oh queen of Eturkalama may Oh queen of Babylon may Oh my queen Nana

heart be at

resl.

thy

mind be mind be

pacified.
rest.

thy heart be at
thy

pacified.
rest.

thy heart be at
thy

mind be

pacified.
rest.

thy heart be at

thy mind be pacified.


thy heart be at
rest.

thy mind be pacified. thy heart be at


rest.

1.

a-ii-li-li,

var. a-iua-lu-li.

2.

3.

Read men not gin. Sumerian kid-kid,


.

var.

rig-tig

The Sumerian has more


%ag-KU\.
r.

literally

a the bright

bar
4. 5.
li.

Sem. iupu

= Sum.
2cj.

iag-dii, var.

%ag-du.

Cf. SBII 108,

The Sum. has

inserted %a-e thou

which

is

hardly in place.

TABLET SIX OF
7

SHE WHOSE CITY

IS

DESTROYED

10,5

Oh queen of the temple, queen of thcgods, may thy mind be pacified.

72

lament unto Nam-lslar.

73

A lament
.

for the service,

she whose city

is

destroyed

for

Ncma-IstaT 1

The Assyrian copy has an unusual historical Egypt and Ethiopia. Copied and collated atter
2

notice, referring to

the original, at the

palace of Asurbanipal king" of Assyria, son of Asur-ahi-idclina, king of


the world, king of Assyria, vicegerent of Babylonia, king of

Sumer and

Akkad, king of the kings of Ethiopia and Egypt, king of the four
world quarters, son of Sin-ahe-erba, king
ot the

world, king of Assyria,


in

who

puts his trust in Asur and

JNinlil,

in

Nebo and Tashmet, wise

the learning of

Nebo

3
.

1.

This literary note

is

not in the Assyrian copy. For the Babylonian library note

see

Hussey 171 and 173.


Br. 11886, which form for Sarru
nir-gal-%11 niir
is

2.

attested also

by

4i66 obv.
in the learning

3.

of Asur lord of the


like the

Nabd; cf. gods, Raw. IV


ibid no.

uir-gal-^u nur lar Hani

Aim, wise
no.
1,

17 b 55 and

King Magic

60, and for a passage

one above

33 rev. 52.

XIII

Br.

Museum

no. 29 644

CT,

XV

11.

No. XIII, which

is

an ancient lamentation

to Enlil, consists

ofahymn

concerning the attributes and heroic deeds of the father of the gods.
Enlil was regarded as the creative god, was the earth and its harvests he was also the heroic champion who reduced earth and heaven to his sway. The
It

comes from a time when


special charge

whose

poem

celebrates these characteristics

and these deeds

for eighteen lines,


,

lines 19 f. we The poem again takes up the praise ofEnlil, 11. 2i-3i, and ends with aprayer which consists for the most part in laudatory names of this god. Thus an ancient lamentation said very little about the needs of tho wailers. The god, to whom appeal was made, was celebrated according to the legends concerning him and the theological notions which had been evolved about him. The fundamental notion of their prayer was not to emphasize their necessities, but the power of the deified element of nature to which the prayer was offered. They were afflicted with famine, therefore the earth god was angry. The lord of the fields and harvests must be praised in lines describing his real nature. To think of the powers of the deified nature god was to make this power a human possession. The mystical reality lay in the names, the fundamental concepts, which define his powers. To name a god or demon was to

before giving any idea of a lamentation,

when

in

two

are told that Enlil has sent a universal famine.

97

know him. To know


their favour

the

names of the divine

attributes

was

to

enjoy

and

their

power. The more attributes which could be named

the

more intimately was the deified nature brought into the knowing mind of the prayerful. [Lines i3-3o no. XIV obv. 1/I-29 11. 26-

3i

= no.

XIV

obv. 3q-3c). See also Expository Times 1908, 254-7-J

3 4 5 1

m
md.
j

ig8
i

xni
ta-%u mu-iin-%u
%

'en-lil'

silim
3

mar-mar mu~Ju

d-sum-ma

u-mu-iin-e

gdn kur-ra

3 ii-tu-ud-da gar-sag-ga u-mu-iin-e gdn-se

h erin a-mm-gal
5

a-a

'en-lil-ld

dim-ma" dim-me-ir mag a-aga-su


sag-ni-mar

tila-na gub-bu

6 kur-xjd'-dim pes-pes-e
7

se-dim kin- a- su- ub-bu^


ki-bal-a a-zu-ub
1

8 mu-e-teg

gar-sag-gul-la

zji-iib

9 kur erim su-gi-as* kak-a-dim sag- ni u- sig- gi

io kur-kur ur-a
1

ne-

ib-

nigo
il

nig- gp o o

kur-kur bad-gal-bi md-e i0 si-gar-bi me-en


ne-ib-ra-ra-ra
'

12 sag- an- 1 a1 1

gi's-ik

an-na-ge

ne-ib-gub-gub-bi
1
'"

Vi

gis su-di-es an-na-ge

ne-ib-gar-gar-ri-nc

[i

K gis sak-kul an-na-ge.

1.

So certainly to be corrected. The text has %u.


kat-tuk

2. 3. 4. 5.

man-nu i-Xam-mad,
is

cf.

SBH
a

36,

i.

This phrase
Cf. Br.
1

used of Ur-Bau,

king,

cf.

Babyl. I 218.

171.

Cf. kiir-iid-da

= nismalu King, Ham.


Gudea
is

98,9/1; 99, g4.

The

root

is

nasdmii,

cf.

Arabic nasimun breeze.


6. 7.

Cf. hin-a-guh ha-ha


It
is

St.

4,

17.

probable that a

for d.

%u-ub

= su-uh
1

The

root sub has the meanings


ff.

sukinnu humble oneself, harabu worship, nasliu kiss [see SAJ 5i2

and Br. 2o4]

probably an active form of the root


8. 9.

sig,

Br.

1873, be low. a-suh then "

make low"

su-gi

= mahasu 81-4-28
Gudea
Cyl.

rev. 4-

nig-nig in

17, 26 in the sense of subject .

10.
[

Cf. Br. 5443.

1.

This form shows that the


Yar.
hi.

full

form

for

mahasu was rar Br. 635 1.

12.

i3.
1

1 1

174 obv. i5 daldtisu lahati

tuS-[te]-hal-[li?\.

4-

Var

hi.

i5.

Var. ne-ib-bi-mar-mar[ri-ne\.

K n 174
a b,
is

translates medilSa ia-as-hu-ut

iahatu

H\Y 65o

a,

Muss-Ark. 1019

not to be separated from the

The verb word Sahatu

PS.VLJI

TO EKLIL CT XV

I I

IOq
?

Oh

Enlil, councillor,

doth any one comprehend thy form


harvest lands.
lord of the grain fields.
father Enlil.
'

The strength begifted, lord of the 3 He was created in the mountains,


2

Warrior

who

possesses great strength,


8
,

Thou art the powerful prince of tne gods


all

for creating posterity

thou suslainest
6 As the air thou art
7

life.

pervading,

as the grain thou

The haughty,

the hostile land thou dost


humiliate.

8 The proud,

the wicked highlands thou


dost humiliate.

The land

of the

enemy with

violence

as a

peg thou smilesl on


the head,

io The hostile countries


ii

thou subjeclesl.
their bolt

12

Of the lands I am The conceited 20

the fortress,

am

I ".

thou bringest low.


thou didst open
[lit.

i3
1 1\

The

gate of heaven'

21

carry

off].

The bar of heaven 21 The fastenings of heaven

thou didst

seize

away

thou didst sever.

HY\ 65

a III,

Muss-Ah.n.

ioa'j a 3

The

root

is

Jasc-J be far away,

remove
see

\iolenllv,

in piel, drive away, in Arabic imperfect always iShal, as in

Hebrew,

Ges.-Buhl-

Z(m. 7^7

away

in this

The phrase me sahdtu me rahasu must mean k waters which sweep meaning of Sahatu. In K 346/j rev. 6 bdb biti tatahat and passage medilsa talhut, the meaning, " remove, seize away is evident.
b.

exactly the root

16. Tar. hi.


17.

A ar. ba-e-si-il-si-il. K.

74 translates sikkurisa

tuSallit.

18.

Or

thou art the

powerful divine prince

ig. Cf. a similar interruption of the text


12-1.J.

by a quotation in the

first

person,

SBH 37,

20. 21.

1 1

17/I

obv.

3 has li-a-um.

The Semitic

translations have his high gates

and

his bar .

The Assyrian

redaction and translation are secondarv.

200
1

SO. gis si-gar


1

XIII
*

an-na-ge

im-gid-[dd]-en*

17 kur nu seg-ga 18

zar-ri-es mu-un-sal-sal-\el\

ki-M

nu-seg-ga

ki-gab-nn-gi-gi*

19 en me-en

gug 6 nr-a

sig-ga-^u

H-sil
1

mit-stin -ne-en

20 sag
22

ib-ba-zii

a-ba ib-sed^-de

"

21 ha-ta-e-a-zii
xfl-da

sig-gan-nu

n di-dam"

a-ba-a
gir
sir

in-na-baJ-e

2 3 en-me-en
">J\

an-axag-ga me-en nir-gal uku-uku-[ge

?]

ga aba
[//-]

ag-a -mn

gu [an]-nu ni-nun
'en-lil

"

25 aru

ngan ur-rn
galu

\nie\-en
''

26 it-mu-un 1 * dim-ma 27 a
zjd-da-xji

ur-sag

mm

nn-e

iS

1.

Var. mar.

2.

Var.

hi.
?].

3. 4.

Var. ne-gid-gid-[i

11 174 translates ligarila tunassih.


a participle sal-e-en.

Taken from

11174 obv. 22. The original had apparently


magiri ~arris tumasfi.

Translated by mata
5.

la

Variant redaction has ki-bal ni-gul ni-[bal] and translates the lino, mat nnhirli
:

Sa la magiri takhur preterite.

tuSpal, the

gloss tidpal

is

present, whereas the verb takknr

is

The redactor evidently did not

like the suggestion of Enlil's retreating in

the original.
6. giig, in

1 1

174 spelled with the usual syllable gag Br. 11 861,


46, 3g-42.

andongw =

" famine
7. 8. g.

" see

GT XVIII
Mlum
ia

Var. sun-sin.
Translation,

sunku mitharis laskunu adi

viali la in-[na-ab).

sed here written Br.

3o5g which

is

the earliest example yet found of this sign.

10. Translation, agga libbika


11.
1

mannu unahsu.
cf. line

For nu phonetic complement,

24.

didam for dida

= aldhi hero
also in

On
X,

the whole line,

cf.

SBH

73, i3.

causative.

3.

The verb

sir-ag

Gud.

Cyl.

1!

5 dug slr-ag-da

to

maintain one's

word.

Lines i3-i6 must refer

to the sunrise

in

SBH

i3o, 36

t'nlii is

referred to as fixing

the great gates after creating the vault of heaven. In the


p. 3o, g,

Legend of Creation

KB

VI

10

Marduk makes
is

gates at each side of heaven

and fastens them with locks


first

Sigaru.

So here Enlil

represented as creating the gates of heaven and

opening

and testing them before the sun god enters.

PSALM TO ENLIL CT XV II
16 The bolt 17 The 18 The
19
19

201

of heaven

thou didst pull away.

disobedient land disobedient foe

with desolation 20 thou didst


thou didst not dread
22
.

scatter

21
.

Oh

lord

who

hast sent hunger everywhere,

how

long until he

be pacified 20 The wrath of thy heart,


21

can anyone appease it?


destruction.

The utterance of thy mouth brings 22 With thee who ventureth to make war?
23

Oh

lord,

thou art the strength of heaven;

thou art the prince


of
all

peoples
"

2/;

" The

fish of the sea I restrain,

the birds

(?)
.

25 Husbandman, 26
27

who

tends the fields, art thou oh Enlil 33

Oh

great lord,

hero

24
.

From

thy right hand

no

foe escapes.

ill.

From CT XV,
line 25.

10 rev. 6 one expects gu an-nani-lb-sig. [an-]nu has a parallel in

tir-rti

i5. 16. 17.

Restoration conjectural.

Var.

1 1

174 obv. 3o

iiiiutn.

Var. a-a-na

DU (?)

and translates
to ISinib.

beliun sur-bu karrad abisu

thus alter-

ing the original to a


18. ig.

hymn

Translated by ina imniha aibu id us si.

Sumerian sigar went over Semitic ligara in the

classical

period of Sumerian, and

the Semites always retained the old pronunciation


itself

with^; but the Sumerian word


is

passed into the dialectic form simar. Another example of the same process

Sigusu

te-mu-us".

30. \ar-ri-d,

from %ar whose meaning in Sum.


St. It

is

uncertain. qarru Br. 10238 not

otherwise determined and in Ur-Bau

SBH
21.
II 82.

108, 27

iiir-ri-ei

On masu

= he wide
it is

= bagranis
etc.

7 mu-Tar-%ar is of uncertain

meaning.

and only one root

masii, see

KB
p.

VI
571

1,

383 and Babyl.


being a

Used of the dead

as scattered about, see


is

Muss-Ahn.

a. %arris~

syn. of pagranis,

probable that the sense

thou strewest the disobedient land

with their dead


blest

22. Redactor's translation,

cc

the disobedient land thou didst overturn

thou

hum-

23. Enlil

is

the

great shepherd,

CT XV,
who

10, obv. 10, and sec note in Babyl. II,

i5t.
2't.

Redaction Great lord, hero

his father

202

30.

XITI

Reverse.

28 a
29

kab-

bit- rti

frul

ma-al-la nu
'
.

'

',

30 sa 2 emm-ma-^11
3
ki-bal-a
[se]d-de~'

ki-ga
i

nu

gi(?)-\gi?\
6

na-am-ba

~e'

-kud-da-^it

gain nu

mu-[.

32

'mu-ul-[lil]
. .

8 33 [untune] gdn-kur-ra da sud-sud

[me-en]

34
35 36 37 38 en gis-sir-ra

dingir-ri-e-ne

me-en

a-nun-ge-e-ne me-en

...

en-lil-ld

me-en

...

a-nun-ge-e-ne me-en
en-lil-la

me-en

38 \mu-bi-im] ersemma

'

en-lil-ld-kam

It

will be noticed that the first passage

(11.

i3-2o),

which was

redact-

ed into a :Vinib

hymn No XIV,
mankind
is

contains the description of Enlil's

conquest of heaven and earth. In the second redacted passage 26-3i the

power
in

of Enlil over

emphasized. The character of Enlil which

the poet
11.

seemed

to regard as distinctive of the father of the


is

gods appears
particularly
father of all

21-25 and 1-20, where his power over nature


His- aspect as administrator

emphasized.
things
is

of nature

and

the central idea of the Babylonian conception of him, but the

warlike nature, the triumph over heaven and earth and the reduction
of the

wicked and lawless

to the divine order,

were

also essential to

the primitive concept.


to

These

latter qualities the theologians attributed

Mnib

Enlil,

the son of Enlil. The poem is free from local conceptions. no longer the god of Mppur and the Sumerians only, becomes

the father of

humanity, the lover of peace and plenty, the protecting


approaching the Greek notion of Zeus.

genius of the fields and harvests, in other words a universal denationalized concept closely

PSALM TO

E.NLIL

CT XV

2o3

28
29

From

thy

left

hand

no evil-doer escapes.
9

3o
3i

When thou openest thy lips the earth When thou hast curst the land of the
oh
Enlil.

resisteth not (?)


foe,

none

32 Be thou pacified

33
3.4

Oh

lord of the harvest lands, of unsearchable

power

art thou.

of the gods art thou. of the


. .
. .

35

Anunakki

art thou.

36
37

Enlil art thou.


art thou.

...

...

.of the Anunakki


Enlil art thou.

38 Lord of song(?)

Thirty- eight lines ot lamenlation to Enlil.

1.

Restored from

1117/i obv. 34.


is

line

must have been omitted here by

the

redactor since the


lines

number required
at the
is

38 and the copy in

CT XV

12 indicates

two

broken away

beginning of the reverse.

2. Br.
3. 4.

7389
hi.

Sa(d)

a variant of

ng5a and

2778.

K n 174
Var.

has evidently ki-dtir Br. 9824. For ki-ga

irsitu cf.

BA,

648, 4-

5. 6.
7.

Var. omits. Var. translates mat nukurti sa taruru.


Cf. line 20. Cf. line 3.

8.
9.

Here

in the sense of inhabited places,

mankind.

XIV

No. XI\
to Ninib.

is

a late theological composition in the

form of a lamentation

The remnants

of the first thirteen lines are not sufficient to


this

warrant the statement that any part of


first

passage agrees with the


first intelli-

twelve lines of no. XIII. Beginning, however, with the

gible line this

poem

copies with slight variations


to Enlil.

its

entire section ik-

3g of the obverse from the ancient psalm


sents Ninib as the
to the distinctive

The

redaction repre-

champion

of the gods,

and omits the section referring

nature of Enlil as the earth god. In other words,

later

theology evolved the notion of the son of the earth god,

who

acquires the warlike attributes of the father, and becomes the god of
It ishe who stood forth against the rebellious monsters of darkness, who would wrest the dominion of the world from the gods who held their conclave on the mountain. The gods offer him the tablets of

war.

_.

fate; the right to utter decrees is given

unto him. His triumph over

the

powers of darkness

is

not described in this

poem

if

it

be-

longed

to a series this part of the

legend

may

have been given on the

next tablet.

The

conflict

is

actually described, however, in


to

SBH

no. 10

second tablet of a series of poems


land
.

Ninib called

lofty

hero of the

These two numbers are of extreme importance for studying the growth of the idea of father and son, as creative and active principles of the world. Ninib was regarded in the very earliest times as the child
of the earth

god Enlil of Nippur, and the legend

that represented

him

as the active force


Enlil,

which reduced the world


originally
as father

to order

may be

very old.

however, was

conceived as the creative and active

principle of things,

of the

Text

1 1

7A published in

A,

world and champion of order. 632-5 by Macmillan.

8 6 7 1

ao6
4 [gif-/^] an-na-bi

NO.

XIV.

ne-[ib-gub-gub-bi]
tus-[te]-bal-[li ?]

10
1 1
1

[da]-la-ti-su sa-ka-ti

gis-su-di-es
me-di-il-sa

an-na-h

nc- ib- bi-

mar- mar- [ri-en]

ta-as-hu-ut
ba-e-si-il-si-il- [li-en]
tu- sallit

gis-sak-kul an-na-bi

sik-kur-ri-sa

20 gis-si-mar an-na-bi
2

ne-gid-gid-[i

?\

si-ga-ri-sa
jh'/r

tu-na-as-si-[ih]
Zftr-ri-es

22
23

"

$eg-g a

mu-un-sal-sal
iu-ma-as-si-\ e
\

H/fl/i

fa

ma-gi-ri

zar-ri-es

ik ki-bal mi seg-ga
i'i

ki-bal-ni-gul

ni-[bal]
:

mat nn-kur-ii

sa la ma-gi-ri tak-kur
sig-ga-zii
li-su

tu-us-pal

26 en me-en gug nr-a

nu-sun-sitn-ni
la in-\na-ah]

27 be-lu m sa sii-iin-hi mit-ha-ris tas-ku-nu a-di ma-li 28 sag ib-ba-xji a-ba ib-sed-de

29 ag-ga libbi-ka 30 umiin dim-ma


3t

man-nii u-na-ah-su
ur-sag a-a-na gub(?).

be-lum sur-bu-u

har-rad a-bi-su 1 ..

32 a-zjd-da-\u

galu trim nu
ai- hi

e [e]

33

ina im-ni-ka

ul

us- sila

34 d-kab-bu-^u 35
ina su-me-li-ka

gul

ma- ali

nu

[e ?]

liin-nu ul

36 sa enim-ma-xji
37
ina e-pes pi-ka

kP-di<r [nu gi

sa(?)

38 39 Ao
l\ 1

hi-bal-a na-am-bi hid-\da-xii gain

nu-mu.

mat nu-kur-ti sa ta-ru-ru


gis-e ha-tar-ra-^ti
id- la lal

da-lil-ka..
3

!\i

mag-di-di

Reverse.
1

me

~en-[lil].

pa-ra-as

Enlil

ina ka-ti-su.

1.

The

original

CT \V

11, 2O

is

evidently adapted here for Xinib. There

is

no

mention of a-a-na, his father, in the Enlil hymn.

PSALM TO MNIB BA V 632-5

207

Obverse.
i/i-i5 lis

high gales
bolt

thou didst open. ihou didst remove.

16-17 18-19
20-2
1

I ts

Its Its

fastening

thou didst sever.


Ihou didst rend.

bar

22-23 The disobedient land


2/1-25

with misery thou didst

afflict.
'*.

The

hostile land that

obeyed not, thou didst overturn

26-27

Oh

lord

who

hast sent universal famine,

how

long wilt thou

be unpacified?
28-21)

The wrath

of thy heart

shall

anyone pacify

3o-3i

Oh

great lord,

hero

who

[defended his father

?].

32-33 From thy right hand no foe escapes.


34-35

From
If

thy

left

hand

the wicked.

not.

36-37 38-3g

^ hen thou speakest


man who

the inhabited world [resists not].


. .
. .

thou hast cursed the hostile land

4o-4i The

worships thee

...

....

Reverse.

1-2

The

decrees of Enlil into his

power

....

[they confided].

2.

So

CT

X.V 12

first line

preserved on reverse.

3.

tixjiaru,

beside passages cited by Br. io56 and IIVV 704, see also

BA,

648,

CT XVI
4. 5.

38, 9/10.
ce

Glossed by

thou dost humiliate

Up

to this point the historical tense is used.

Here

five lines of the original are

omitted.

6. Probably to be understood here and everywhere in these poems in an ethical and religious sense, not foreign land but irreligious and wicked community, At this

point the redaction ceases to use the original.

4 3 6 5 1

'

208
3 sag dug-ga bar siig-ga
1

NO. XIV

dagal
us-res
.

lib-bi u-tib ka-bit-ta

5 dup nam-tar-ra dlm-me-ir-e-ne [%e 6


7

...

dup
e'-Hr-ra

si-

mat Hani ana


e

l;a- ti

ken- ag

ana e-kur
ana e-ken-ur

bit

na-ra-[am
1
.

g i hen-ur-ra

e-a^ag-ga
biti-su el-[H it-hi
e-i-de-[ili]

io

...

ii e-su-me-du

12
1 1 1

ana
3

e-su-me-du

bit

ni-is-[lni]

c-kisib-ba

hi ni-dub-[ba

ana

e-dubba

a-'sar tap-su-\nh-ti\

e-me-ten-ur-sag
i-i-de-

ki-nad
i
1

BAR
me
?

a-nu-um
nin-ib-ra
7
'

gasan

17

umun

mu-ni

18

sa be-li

nin-ib

sum-'su u

19 dim-me-ir gar-sag-gd

a-na

20
2

Hani

sadi-i

ma-la

'

ni- te- a- ni- ta

gi- as-

dim

sag

22

ina pu-luh-ti-ht

kima

ha-ni-e e-[da-nu^?

23 gil-un gar-sag-gd
i\
bi-la-at sadi-i

mu-un
is

25 kiir(?) nu seg-ga 26
?

en-lil-ld
llu

gen
\en-Hl
i

ma-]at

la

ma-gir

27

e^-tig-e

lii

ge-[em-md-tig-e]
irsi-iim [li-ni-ih-ka'\

28

li]ni-ih-hu-ka

On the fragment which follows, the temples (?) of several gods arc appealed to and asked to intercede with the angry Ninib, each line
ending samu linihka
lines

may heaven

appease thee

In the fragmentary

the

[e-kur-]ra

names of the gods Enlil and Zamama and the temples (33) [e-dub-]ba (38) and [e-me]-ten ur-[sag\ 39 are legible.
[e-stt-me-]dtt is

The temple
1
.

probable for line 36.


murel Raw. IV
2 1* c Col. Ill rev. 3.,

sughere

relu, rejoice,

andfor active form

cf.

It

must be emphasized that a root sug

crltu, to plant, Br.

7602

is

in

no wav

certain.

psalm to
3-4 5-6

Nam

nv,

v 632-5

209

He made glad (their) hearts, he made happy their mood. The tablets of fate of the gods into his hands. [they confided]
.

7-8 Unto Ekur

the beloved temple


his radiant temple
,

9-10 Unto E-ken-ur


1 1- 1

he drew nigh.
eyes;

Unto Esumedu 8 i3-i 4 Unto Ekisib, 1 Unto Emetenursag,


2

temple of the

lifting of

place of repose;
resting place

16 Unto Eide-Anu,

temple of the prince of


his
as
.

17-18 For the lord Ninib

19-20 The gods of the mountain 9

name they many as


.

21-22 Because of fear of him as a

reed they

23-24 The treasures of the mountain

they

25-26 The land disobedient unto Enlil'"

27-28

may

appease thee,

may he may earth

[destroy?].

appease thee.

Raw. IV 27
I2

a 8 is rather ba-nu-sug-ga-mu
is ba-silg.
:

la iriSu

" which one has not planted

",

where the root


Cf.

Also

CT XVI

24, 10 ba-ni-in-sug-eS
is

issdnaS

from sdnu

fill.

form with object hi


2.

here also ba-sug

the

Sumerian

for sdnu not

siig.

SBHno.

19 rev. 5/6.

3.

temple in Kish mentioned in hymns to Ninib,

SBH

36, i4 and 4o,

1 1

here,

as in the
4.

in r

hymns mentioned, Ninib is identified with Zamama of Kish. Macmillan BA, V 575 regards ra as the ending of a phonetic value of NIN-IB and mentions Adar as possible. In the first place a god Adar is exceedingly

doubtful, and in the second place if ra .beaphonetic


a

complement it must be the end of Sumerian value for we have here a redaction of a very old Sumerian hymn. The
it is

lines being broken,

impossible to discover the force of ra, but the probability

is

that
5.

we have
Cf.

here the emphatic ra.

SAI i45i.
to

6. 7. 8.

Perhaps

be corrected to ma.
;
-

For restoration

cf. Macmillan BA, V 575 647, 1 e ' c Probably the temple of Ninib in Nippur. Inasmuch

as

the religious notions

attached to Enlil are in a measure transferred to Niniba nd E-ken-ur, certainly part of


the temple

Ekur

of Enlil,

is

here called

c;

his

temple , referring

to Ninib, it is

not

impossible that ESumedu was originally part of Enlil's temple also.


g.

certain indication of the ancient


,

Sumerian

tradition of the

home

of the gods

on

a mountain
10.

an idea probably directly related to that of the Olympian gods.


this idea alone suits the context.

So the Sumerian divides the hemistiches, and

Ninib has championed the gods and reduced the world to their sway. The gods adore

him and

express the wish that he will henceforth reduce

all

who

rebel against his

father Enlil-Zeus.

i4

3 5 4 2 6 1

2IO
i

nn

[
l

ur-mag

zu?

3 h
5

mar-tu-e

mu-[lu gar-sag-ga-ge]
ga[san

gu-bar-ra
am-an-ki

gu- edin- na]~


3

a[m-uru-si-ib-ba-(ki)-ge]

6 dagal is7

mag

'[dam- gal- nun- na- ge]

asar-galu-dug

umun
'mu-

[din- tir]- (ki)- [ge]


[(ki)- ge]

mu- ud- na-

ni

'Mr- nun- nasi-

9 sukkal zjd

ib- sa-

a
]

io
1 1

e- gi-

a
zj-

[dumu-sag]
'*

'[uras-a
'na- na-

nin-

da

gasan5

mu

[a]

uru-zu na-an-sub-bi-en ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-^ii ge-ra-ab-bi


nibru

e-kiir

na-an-sub-bi-en ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-^u [ge-ra-ab-bi]

1
1 1

e-dar-an-na na-an-sub-bi-en ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-zu [ge-ra-ab-bi]


xa-e u-mu-un-bi-ne-men ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-^u [ge-ra-ab-bi]
xa-e sib-bi-ne-men ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-zji- [ge-ra-ab-bi]
B

17 u -ga

ba- gi- gi ge-ra-ab-bi a-ra-%u [ge-ra-ab-bi]

18 ame 19

al-

nad

te

mi

al-xj-xj

'

te-nu
s

be-lum sa sa-al-lu
;

mi-nam

la i-da -ab-[bi
|

20
21

be-lum sa sal-lum

mi-nam
te

la

i-te-ib-[bi
j

'mu-ul-lil

ame al-nad

[nu etc

Section of a lamentation concerning Nippur.

The

tablet

number and

the date are

broken away. Published by Reisner,


closely allied to no.
1.

SBH

no. 29 with additions p. i5a.

The

text is

XVI

Script late Babylonian.


is

ur-mag, for which Sargon Annals 4^3 has the variant neSu,

the usual Sume;

rian

word for images of lions erected at palace gates, cf. Sargon Stier-hiscrifl 70, 73 Raw. Ill i3, ai, but written also NER-GAL-li-e Raw. Ill i3, 27 v. Delitzsch IIW 48i. A. Sumerian word tier for GIR [Br. 9177] is improbable, nergal as the name of
is

the god
pirik

probably na'ir-gallu
b

the great slayer ,

= neru S
is

a Semitic rendering of

GIR
ttr

=
for

2,

11.

The Sumerian name was


is

certainly not Nergal.

value

GIR

also

unknown but the variant ur-tnah


is

in favour of a reading urgallu.


is

A direct
I2Q
a.

connection between the colossal lions and the god Nergal


Vnother urgallu or urigallu [Br. 6452]

therefore probable.
v. Delitzsch

used for Nergal,

HW

3 6 4 1

; ;

PSALM TO ENLIL
2

211

Nergal

Ramman
Ea

of the mountains,

k Asrat
5

queen of Guedin,

ram

of the holy city,

6 Mother of the vast abode,


7

Damkina,
lord of Babylon,

Marduk

And his

consort,

Zarpanit,

9 The faithful messenger, 10 The bride, The faithful princess, 1


12

Nebo,
first

daughter of Ninib,

my
they
all

queen Nana,

And

also thy city,

may

entreat thee, speak with inter-

cession unto thee


1

May Nippur
thee

and Ekur entreat

thee, speak

with intercession unto

May Adaranna

entreat thee, etc.

i5

Thou Thou

art their lord ,

may

they say to thee, speak with inter-

cession unto thee


1

art their

shepherd

17

When

wilt thou repent?

may they may they

say to thee etc.

say to thee

etc.

18

The

lord

who

reposeth

21 Enlil, the lord

who

reposeth,

why cometh why etc.

he not?

uri'gallu

has the meanings spear, or


1

staff ,

and

priest ,

more

especially a class
is

of aSipu priest, v. Babyloniaca II


netic equivalent of urgalla
2.

ig. It is probable that urigalhi

= Nergal

pho-

= ur-mah.
ASKT
117, 12.

Cf.

SBH

i3g, i43

Ramman's
%

consort
i.

is

translated

by l " alralu
l

in the former passage and


3.
li.

mar-tud-ehy

a-mur-ru,

e.

the

Amorite god.

Restored from Raw. IV 21* no.


rtibatum kittum

2 rev. 12.

SBH

i35

HI

i-8.
;

5.

nanSub for nam-sub

= supplication
n. 5.

Sub

= uSken,

Suhinu

pay

homage.

Cf.

Thureau-Dangin, ISA 80
6.

Var. u-de

SBH

i33, 63.

7.

for

owing

to the influence of the

sonant b and wide vowel

a.

3 5 4 6

212
22 elim23 a-a

NO.

XV
te

ma ame

al-

nad

[nu etc [nu etc

d 'mu-ul-lil:
kab-tu

a-bi iluEnlil:
:

te

24 dim-ma:

te
[

nu

etc.

Reverse.

si

ka-nag-ga

mu-un-ma-al-la-[ri

is-sak-na Mti sa ana na-pis-tum ma-a-tum mu-un-[ma-al-la-ri] 3 si kur-kur-ra


2

k 5
6
7

d-kur-ra-as

i
e

mu-ul-lil-ld-\ga]
nin-lil-la-ga

i-hen-iir-ra-as

6 nam-ti-la-as
e

i
e

-mu-ul-lil-la-ga
'nin-lil-la-ga
e

mi-im-ba-al-ds
:

8 sag e-urii-ma-as o 9 ma-nun-mag-am

ki-rib

su-ma

'mu-ul-lil-la-ga

'mu-ul-lil-la-[ga]
'mu-ul-lil-ld-[gd]

io
ii

se-nu-kud-as

[id]-ninnu-ds

'mu-ul-lil-la-[gd]
'

12 kd- gal-mag
1

mu-ul-lil-ld-\ga\

kd-gal-la
Id- gal- la

hi

'babbar-e-a[gd]
si-it "samsi

1
1

a-tar

i-di uri(ki)-[-a-ga]

flm /-/

iffi

17

ri-i-mu [rnunakkibu?]
[.
.

nu al-zi-[7$\ mi-nu la i-te-ib\bi\


]

18 19

.]lu

mu-ul-lil

am

ul-ul
te

te etc.

20 elim-ma
21 a-a

am

ul-ul

etc.

mu-ul-lil
[ [

22 elim-ma

] ]

umun kur-kur-[ra-ge] umun en-lil-(ki)-[ge]


sd-na (?) lal-a
3-21 the lines end with -ri,

z3

se-

em

1.

Or rum(?). In Raw. V5a

no. 2 obv.

which is

evidently

6 3 2 1

PSALM TO ENLIL
22 The exalted lord

2l3
etc. etc.

23 Father Enlil
2/i

The

exalted

who reposeth, why why why


Reverse.
for the
life

etc.

The temple which


For
the
life

of

of the world

Sumer was was created,

created,

4 5

Ekur Kenur
Emibbal

temple of Enlil,
temple of Ninlil,

6 Enam-tila
7

temple of Enlil,
temple of Ninlil,

The interior of Euruma, 9 The manunmah io The gate senukud 1 The sea ninnu 1 The great gate 1 The gate 1 5 The gate
8

temple of Enlil,
of Enlil,

of Enlil, of Enlil,
of Enlil, that looks

toward the sunrise,

that faces the city of Ur.

The bull

of goring horns,

why cometh he
etc.

not ?

19 Enlil, the bull etc.

20 The exalted one, the bull

The 22 The
21

father Enlil

lord of the world,


lord of Nippur.

exalted one

a simple emphatic particle as ra in

ZDMG

1908, 3gg no.

l\.

ra, ri, ra (?)

to

be

explained in
j..

all

these constructions
signs
all

The

first five

where a preposition is impossible. uncertain, v. Reisnek p. i52.

2l4

MO.

XVI

Obverse.
i

'mu-ul-[lil

mu-ul-lil-ban [da

'dib-ba-mu

mu-kan mu-un KAK[ 5 u- mu- mu ninda mu- un- dim be- lum "sa it- ta - u
1

'mil- nl- HI
1

mu-lu gan-itr

....
u.
.

HU-\-SI-dug
ur

? ?

"Enlil ma-as-ka-ak-ka-tam 2

[mu-]lu

AMAR +

ma atuSE AMAR-\-SE-ra-ge [AMAR


[a-r]a-^u ge-ra-ab-bi

SE?]

ge-ra-[ab-]bi

10 [mu-]hi a-ra-^u-ge
[a]
se- ib

I- k ur-

ra
e-kur

se- ib

e-

Mr- ra

[a-hu-]lap
[e-

li-bit-ti

ditto
i i

kur-] ra
ilr

'mu-ul-lil-ld-ri
'nin- HI- la- ri

[e-ken-]

i5

[e\i-

na]mmi-

ti- la'*
s

'mu-ul-lil-ld-ri

ib- ba- al]

i
e
e

nin- HI- Id- ri


mu-ul-lil-ld-ri
mu-ul-lil-ld-ri

[sag e-]uru-[ma]
[id-]

ninnu

ka-gal-]mag-a

i'

mu-ul-lil-ld-ri

20 [kd- galkd [gali|_

la]
la]

d.babbar-e-[a-ri\
[i-di]

mi- Wi-a-ri
is

'mu-\ul-[lil-ld-ge] i- si-

dm-

ta- lal- e

a-se-ir
ki- slg-

Mr-ra
gabi

a-se-ir-ramit(?)-ta-lal-e

su- ba- ab- lal


ul- te'e

25
e

[ki-]

sig-gi-su

bar- ra- ba
bit bi- ri- is- ti
s

mu-lu ba-ab-dib
na- ak- ru
nisag
ib- ba- 'a

mil's- ti- in

iiu- ta-

a-se-ir im-ta-nisag
:\

sa ka-ra-na im-ku-u: [in-na-ku-u

ta-ni-hu it-ta-an-ln

Section of a lamentation to Enlil in Assyrian script. Published in


3.

Raw.

52

i.

The

text is closely allied to no.

W.

6 3 1

V HAW. 52 NO.
i

2l5

Enlil[.

Enlilbanda
ilu
?

[.

3 k

Dibba
?
?

[. [

5 Lord of
7

who

Enlil of

husbandry
of intercession of prayer

io

Oh thou Oh thou

speak unto

him with

interceding.

P ra y unto him.

How

long, oh brick walls of Ekur,

how

long, oh brick walls of

Ekur?
1
i

Ekur Kenur
Emibbal

the temple of Enlil, the temple of Ninlil,


the temple of Enlil,

i5 Enamtil
1

the temple of Ninlil,

17 Within

Euruma

the temple of Enlil,


of the temple of Enlil,
of the temple of Enlil,

18 The sea ninnu,


19

The

great gate

20 The great gate


21

towards the sunrise,


that faces the city of Ur,
afflicted

22

The great gate The temple of Enlil they have

with sorrow;

23 Sighing in the land, yea sighing they have spread abroad


i!\

He sought

for the place of the cult of the dead,

26 Unto the house of counsel the foe came, 28

Where wine was poured

out,

now

sighings are poured out.

1.

Sic

The meaning
117, 9.

of ittu
v.

HW

161 a

is

wholly unknown.

2.

For the root lakaku


Cf.

PSBA. 1908.
cf.

3. k.
5.

ASKT
is

Enamtila
Cf.

usually identical with ken-ur, but


7.
lit.

SBH

56 rev.

6.

SBH
Raw.

56 rev.

6.
7.

Or
e

engur-nitinu,

the great basin of Enlil , part of the

temple

in

but not in
also

8.

biristu

= piristu

SBH 56 rev. CT IV 1 a 8.

12.

2l6

NO

XVI

Reverse.
i

a-se-ir

kur-ra imi-dim sek sek

imi-dim la-lal

ta-ni-hu ina ma-a-tim


a-se-ir kur-ra

kima sa-mu-ti u-sa-a^-nin

imi
er-

dim
ra

ni-

ti

e-a gig til-li-dim

im-

ta- ditrun
ir-ta-bi-is

ki-ma bi-tum ma-ru-us-ti it-ta-sab ina bi-ki-tum


e-a gig
til-li-dim

ma-ra

ta

ma- ma-

al

ki-ma bi-tum ma-ru-us-ti u-kat-tu-su ia-a-si mi-nu is-sak-na


ki

bur gal-gal-la
a-'sar

\al- [ti]- sar- ra

gig er-

ri

pu-ru ra-bu-tum ud-da-as-su-u


ba-

bi-ki-tu
lari

ma-ru-us-lum
1

10 gdn-da da-ma-al-la

ab- gul-

sa mi-ris-ta-su ra-pa-as-tum

'i-ha-ab-tum

&ls mar mag-bi


[.
.

ub-ba i-ni-in-tum

.]

mag-bi
kas

da

i- ni- in2

KV
:

i1

ba

nu- al- sur- ra

Mm-sim-bi
ul in-ni

nu-dii-ru

nu-dar
3

biti
[

su-a-tu si-ka-ru id im-ma-an-zi a-ka-lu el-lu ul in-m-pi


]

su

ul ib-bil

For
Lit.

i-ha-ba-tu.

iammu u rikku paraphrased by akalu ellu " proper food " [Br. 5179 is false]. Here iammu, and rikku are baked. For iammu in the general sense of vegetable, v. Kuchler, Med. 66. rikku has been derived by Zimmeen and Kuchler [ibid 79] from
2.

drdku to be green, and translated evergreen tree

or used with vegetables in cooking excludes this sense and

The fact that rikku can be baked Thukeau Dangin's translation


is certain, v. ZA.

unguent, salve and

finally

aromatic product

gum

XVIII 128

note 9. (isii)SIM, (Jammii)


oil

SIM mean

simply, tree or vegetable which produce an


it

or an aromatic substance. In this passage

can scarcely be other than spice

.
is

rikku actually varies with iamnu in


therefore, either rakaku or raku.

Gudea

Cyl.

27, 9

and

St.

3,

10.

The
II

root

Both roots
37, 12

exist in the sense of


:

be thin, elegant,

refined u. a) rakaku; in irkik

GT XX

irtakik
II

CT V

6, lit, cf.

LSS,

p. 3.

b) raku in piel rukku, connected

by Latrille ZK,

with Heb. rakdh mix unguents [doubtlessly correct].

356 and Muss-Arnolt 981 b From which of these roots are

we

to take rikku

In

CT XVII

38, l\o the plural

is ri-ki.

The form rukku


is

[or rukku

?]

Raw. IV 10 b 3o has
Sumerian root
as Sim,

the Sumerian equivalent Sam,

which
.

evidently from the same

hence a confusion

amllutu rukku katma

mimma ul

iddi

man-

kind clothed upon with unguents knoweth nothing


3.

The

line is apparently a gloss

on

1.

i5.

3 4

RAW. V 52 NO.

2I7

Reverse.

Sorrow

in the land

like a dekige like a

he has rained,

3 Sorrow in the land k As in a 6 As in a

storm he has sent,


I

home where sadness dwells, in tears home which sadness hath conquered,
daily there
is

(?)

sit,

as for

me what

can

be done?
8 At the table of nobles
10 Of

wild wailing,

him whose wide vineyards they destroy. without they have 12 His great wagon
1

carried away,
[

His great
In that

[...?] home wine

within they have


is

]. is

not mixed; health-bringing food


is

not

prepared. [The remainder

loo broken to be interpreted].

3 6 5 1

218
i

no.
ba-an-il-la ta

xvii

is-su-u ta
l

3 e-kiir-ra hi sag-nu-si-im-ma 4

sag na
.

a-na i-kur a-sar la ha-si-i-

5 gi-gun-na i-de-nu-bar-ri-da i-di-nu-nnrbar-ra-\e-m\ 6


7

ana giguntl a-sar

la nap-lu-si ip-pal-su

a-ra-li ag-nu-u-ta u- ne- in- dug- ga-[ne]

arala a-sar la a-ma-ri i-mu-[ru]


su-c-sir-ina-al-la im-tn-ra-[ne]
lu-'ti-u i-[ru-bn]

g uda e-kur-ta uui-Iu i o i-nu ana i-kur


1

e-kur-ta

e-lum gam-gam-ma-ni im-ta-ab-e

12
1

is-tu e'-hir

kab-tum ka-da-da-nis

i-[la-si]

dagal-gal dingir-nin-lil-li bara aiag-ga gub-ne-in-[duY


k

i 1

itm-mu rabl-tum

llu

nin-lil ina pa-rak-ki-sa el-li [ta-as-ra-ah

?]

dingir nusku lugal-mu 'u-a ne-in-\bi\


%

nusku be-lum u-a

ik-bu-\ii]

17 dingir

mu-ul-lil zid ad-ne-ne-ra


enlil

inu-un

18 19
is

ana

keni-is hi-il-sa

u nab-li

a-gu
bit

hi- nam
is- hi

su-mi-ni
su

20
22

21 i bur su-su-a-bil gig-edin-na


bit

bursnsiiabil

ina

an- kid- linn

23 e-lum as-teg-su gi-bil-ld


2k

kab-tum a-na sub-ti


.
.

ma

gibilli

25 dingir banda 26 27
. .
.

lit-tum

.gal-ra-ta

28 29
1.
.

ra-ha-su
.
. .

i-mag

var. of sag-sum
(?)
;

hasii

hasten, Br. 3by3.


is

2.

haSu

perhaps a lamedh yodh form of halu. Delitzsch's halu, be dark,


see

probably the same root. Ethiopic hasa, Ar. ^>-,


form, halu could, therefore, also be expected,
692/1
cf.

Gen. Buhl-Zim.

197

a.

The

mint halu driving storm. Briinnow

lu-gar

should

moan

produce darkness ; there can be no doubt about


ina ha-U-Su

the meaning of

ASKT

124, 3 belum

when

the lord hastened. So

RAW.
1-2

IV l!\ NO.

2ig

They
came]

carried

away
none should approach
. .

3-4 Unto

Ekur

the place whither

[they

5-6 Into the Gigun where none should gaze, they gazed.
7-8 Aralu which none should behold, they beheld.

9-10

When

the unclean ones entered into Ekur,

11-12 forth from Ekur departed the lord in humiliation.


i3-i4 The august mother Ninlil wailed in her radiant chapel.
1

5- 1 6

17-18

19-20
21-22

23-24

The lord Nusku uttered a cry of woe Unto Enlil they fled in confidence and The storehouse The house Bursusuabil in the garden The lord unto the dwelling in flames
;

also Br.

io844

iii-ui-iuh should

mean

darkness
(?)

cf.

CT XVI

3i, 102 ina


(?),

NIG-GIR

nuSd uhilu itma haSa itbuku, in the paths


driving storms.

they bring pestilence

they unchain

meaning, dark, from

hdSit,

haSu probably comes from a root mean-

ing, delude, therefore obscure,

deluding etc., not darkness, or dark directly. For an

other
3.

halii,

bo inactive, see

KB

VI

p.

5i3.

Cf.

SAI 64 s.

220

XVIII*

Mr-gal dingir
ga-bi sug-bi

en-Iil-la
:

im gar-sag
l

tig-bi

an-da ab-sd-a

%ii-ab axag-

us-us-e

ur-iir-e

sa-du-u rabu-u

enlil

im-har-sag
2

"sa

ri-sa-a-su

sa-ma-me

sa-

an-na ap-su-u el-lim hir-su-du us-su-su


3 kur-h'ir-ra

am

banda ba-da-nad-a-dim

k
5 6
7
st

i-na matati
se-ir-zj-si

hima ri-mi ik-du rab-su

dingir babbar mitl-mul-la-dim

har-na-a-su ki-ma sa-ru-ur

sam-si it-ta-na-an-bi-tu
s

mul-an-na dil-bad-du
ki-ma
frafc-kab

i-si-is

lal-a-dim

sam-e na-bu-u ma-lu-u si-ha-a-ti

g dagal-gal dingir nin-lil-li

ur e-sar-ra
ken-ur-ra

dug-li

e-h'ir-ra

me-teg

gi-gun-na nin

io

um-mu
gu-erim
'*

rabi-tnm

ninlil bul-ti e-sarra ku-u^-bu i-kur si-mat


biti

gi-gu-ni-e ru-bat biti ken-ur

1 1

\im-tur-tur-zji\

gu-crim im-tur-tur-%u

Translated by Sayce, Religion of Assyria and Babylonia 362, and Jastrow, Religion

I48g.
i.

Both given

as variants of Sug-bi his foundation. late

The Sum. intended simply


sursudii.
i<

Sug-

bi
is

and the two glosses are probably


founded.
2.

but earlier than the Sem.

which

On

the origin of
I.

dam
23i

|Br.
IT.

11112] later dim

= Sem.
is

kima (whence
to

syllables
in

him, gim) see Babyl.

This word [Br. 910/iJ


sihtn

always

be read dim

Sumcriau.
3. 4.

From
>.

sdhn lament.

form

is

not yet attested.

This transcription on the basis that

NE-RA = NE-RU (46o3).

For gii-erim

enemy,

Raw.

I pi.

5 no. 20, 11.

IV

RAW. 27 NO.

221

1-2

The great earth mountain is Enlil, the mountain storm is he, whose shoulders 5 rival the heavens, whose foundation is
the bright abyss
,

3-4

who

lies

in the lands like a

mighty

steer,

5-6 whose horns shine like the rays of the sungod,


7-8 like the star of heaven, the herald Venus, which
filleth
7
,

with awe.

9-10

An

august mother

is

Ninlil,

strength of Esarra

abundance
the foe
8
.

of Ekur, glory of Gigunu, princess of the temple Kenur.


ii

Thou

dost

make

little

the foe; thou dost

make

little

5. 6. 7.

Semitic head

jj.

The

nether-sea, regarded as source of fountains and rivers.


as

Elarra a part of Ekur and probably made in imitation of the upper world,
bulti

Gigunu and Arallu represented parts of the underworld. Here


to Ninlil as the
8.

probably refers

female principle of the world.

Repeated to address both Enlil and Ninlil.

6 4 3 5 7 1

'

222
i

NO.

XIX
kit-turn sa ina biti-su

u-ta-

ad-da-su

dingir mu-ul-lil-ld-ra a-rib*


1

k \su-\ig me-ht gur-ru


5
sa

udu al-tar

nl-rui ri-a-bi

pu-luh-tu

mi-lam-mi na-su-u ilmu da-pi-nu sa ra-subba-tam ra-nm-u

6 icmun dingir siJ-pa-e-a*-ra a-rib


7

nam-tar gu-la

ni-ru's ri-a-bi

nam-ta-ru ra-bu-u sa ra-sub-ba-tam ra-mu-u

9 mu-lu-lil a-a dagal

mug-na

a-rib

io
1

'

lil-lum a-bu tim-mu a-lit-ta-su


sit-sii

sa su-us-gal ki-bal-a

12
1
1 1 1
1

susgallu sa-hi-ip

mat nu-kur-tim
sii-su

immn

ttr-sag gal-e a-rib

i-ni giir-ru

galu trim-ma
5

azag gasari' en-lil-(ki)-a-ra a-rib

am

si

ka-nag-ga mas-su

ki-in-gi-ra
it

be-lttm na-pis-ti ma-a-ti mas-su-u sam-e

irsi-tim

Reverse.

....
.
.

'%i-da

zag

...

ga- ra

a-rib

3 gir- vie- a

\ag-iu gub-bu-ne(l)
ra'
a-rib

umun d -nin- KESDA-\-GUDbabbar an-na-ra


ki-el sag-

5 sa-tar-halama 6
7

ka-ds-bar I;i-iu-\gi-ra\
a-rib
sal-ne-es* ka-[?
\

sag

8
9

'sc-ge

babbar-ram (?)

NU-NUNUZ-sdg-ra
gi-sal-la''

a-rib

'gibil

mi-a

* d-ri(V) is

a variant of a-rib so frequent in the


;

Tammuz h\mns
eri, to

the refrain
doubtful.

is

certainly one of sorrow


i.

my
;

explanation as a variant of

weep,

is

Gf.

AL*

p. 108, ioi

BA, V

6/18, 2

SBH

106, 64.

2.

Reading certain from loan word

altaru,

SAI 4072.

IV

HAW. 27 NO. 4*

223

For divine

Enlil, alas

Who

beareth the dread of splendour, crushing storm

who

is

clo-

thed in terror.
6

7 Great fateful

For the lord Sulpata, alas one who is clothed


of winds, father
alas

in terror.
,

9 For the lord

and mother who creates himself 10

Great ensnaring net that overwhelms the hostile land.

1 1

Oh

lord, great hero, alas

Who

beareth the temple's majesty,

who

destroyeth the evil-

minded.
1

For the pure lord-Enlil of the


life

earth, alas!
earth.

16 Lord of the breath of

of

Sumer, giant of heaven of

3.

Here epithet of

Enlil, later of

Marduk-Jupiter in Raw.

II

48 a 5o.

In Raw.
list

IV 23 no. 1 from Lagas


4. 5. 6. 7.

rev. Ill i3 probably Enlil is intended.

An

offering to this god in a

RA

III

i35

1.

22.
cf.

For galan, masculine,


Var. su(d).

beside Br. 6989, also

SBH

86 rev. 9-11.

The same
Line
1

deity Surpn VIII 10.

of the reverse of the fragment

4980.
;

8.

ne-eS a

double plural

(?) as
is

IV Raw.

20, 26

cf.

Babyl. I a36.

g. gisallu in
v.

SBH
II

80, a3

apparently part of a temple; for various conjectures

Babyhniaca
Semitic

109.
cc

10.

line,

Lillum, father-mother
1

who
ff.

bore

him

i.

e.

Enlil as both
8.

male and female principles. Gf. Raw. IV


*
is

b 25

and Jastkow,

II

353 note
336i
;

Fragment of

a litany to Enlil and other gods. Text

4980

-+-

4g8o
lines

published in

IV.

27 no.

4 (obv.)

with corrections
2

(pi. 6)

giving parts of two

new
on

lines at the top,

and the beginnings of

lines of the reverse.


is

Most of the

this tablet
is

have Semitic translations.

336i

published in

BA, V 680;

the

observe

entirely

gone

the

reverse

is

a duplicate of the reverse of 4g8o,

but evi-

dently a shorter recension having no


rected by

Semitic translations. The text was partly cor-

Haupt,

ASK T
I

i83 before the second edition of Rawlinson IV. Trans4go.

lated by Jastrow Religion

4 3 5 6 1

224
io gasan
1

NO.
i-

XIX
a- rib
!

an- na- ra

NU-NUNUZ
'ba-ii

mas-sag

mu-lu uru
a- rib
[

12
1

gasan e-a-ra

zff-a-ab-ba

1 1

gal-alim-ma -ra

ba-ra'"

\a-rib
[

J J

dumu
'

se- ir-

ma-

al- la"

sul- sag- ga- an-

na

ra

[a-rib
j \ j

17

TE-GUNU
ma

imin
\

sa ina su-bat kis-su-[ti

18 urn-

an- ta

ra

a- rib]

pur- sum- [tu

XX
Series

gu-ud nim

kiir-ra

lament

to

Ninib; tablets one and two


;

=
1,

Reisner nos. 18 and 19.

From

no. 18 rev. 2-11


it is

no.

19 rev.

and from the catchline

at

the end of no. 19,


tation over

evident that the series

some

fallen city,

was adapted for a lamenagainst which Ninib was supposed to be

angry

[see no.

18 rev. 8-1

1].

The

ritual contains

an account of the

heroic deeds of Ninib son of Enlil,


the gods,

who,

as

went

forth

with net and shafts of light

champion of his father and to overwhelm the

One

expects Hr-bur-la(ki).
glossed %u.

2.

KA

The whole

is

translated Sa-el-tu on ^980.

3. galalim

frequent in classical texts


It is,

VAB I

25i, twice mentioned as the son(?) of


necessary to regard

Ningirsu, but here a goddess.

therefore,
.

dumu

as

fem.

and translate
/1
.

daughter of Ningirsu
(?).

Or an-na-ra

5. 6.
7.

4g8o ma-ri

e-til-lum Sa a-bi.

VideVAK
K. 4980

I 2Z17.

rev. ig.

NO.

XX

225

monster of darkness. The second tablet opens with At this word the hero gave heed , and in lines 6 f, we learn that it was Anu and Enlil

who had spoken


is

the

word

But

at the

end of

tablet

one no

word

described as being spoken by the gods. We, therefore, infer that the

original

began with a

series of addresses to

Ninib in couplets, and

after

these addresses followed a description of the rebellion of the

demons

of

darkness against the gods of light and order. At

this

recital (called

word

),

and

at the

command

of his father Enlil, Ninib wails (tab.

2 obv. io).

gods, in

Then follows a hymn of exhortation to the champion of the which he is thought of as riding forth to war (on a chariot?)

with his great entrapping net.


abubu,

He

is

called

also the launcher


1 ,

of so

which meant

originally

flood of light from the sun

that the idea is that of the

sun god overwhelming darkness with his


is

rays of light. But a more anthropomorphic description 19 rev., where Ninib smites with his rod.
Interesting, also,
is

given, no.

the mention of Ninib as the god of Lagas,

who

in

this capacity also is the


reliefs of

hero of the divine

conflict.

His emblem on the

Lagas

is

the bird Zu, or the eagle


as

which became the emblem

of Lagas, represented
clutches.

standing over two lions whose backs he

Thus Ninib
Babylon

as original hero of the divine conflict


2

of war, the Ares

of the Babylonian pantheon.

became the god The theologians of

later divested

Ninib of his heroic character, and attributed his

deeds toMarduk, in whose favour most of the legends were remodelled.

But
for

this

fragment of an ancient epic, preserved in the form of a


-

lamentation for a fallen city and glossed by addresses to other gods,

whose

cities

the pious poets and

scribes desired to lament, indicates

the true nature of the legend.

Date of the
at

first tablet

broken away. Tablet two was copied


'Religion II 46.

13

BC

Babylon. Cf. Jastrow,


See Z A
It

1.
-j, .

XX

45o

ff.

must, however, be borne in mind that in the astronomical speculations Ninib


is

is

Saturn and Nergal

Mars.

i5

3 6 5 1

226

TABLET ONE OF haiTadll SClM

SCI

mdtl

Heading: ina amat


i

beli

belti-ia lis-lim.

gil-ud

nim kur-ra

mu-lu

ia-xii
1

mu-un-^u

lar-ra-du sa-hi-u sa ma-a-tam kat-tuk


etc.

man-nu i-lam-mad
gal

3 dim-ma gil-ud nim kur-ra mu-lu

4 elim-ma 5 ur-sag gal 6

u-mun ur-sag

umun

si*

'

mu-ul-lil-la-ge

dim-ma

7 ur-sag gal

umun 'uras-a-ra umun e-BIR J


dumu-us
i-sar-ra
'*

8 elim-ma 9 ur-sag gal

to elim-ma
1

umun umun
umun
umun

i-su-me-du

i-sag-mag
'"'

ur-sag gal

i i-de

'a-nu-um
v7

12 elim-ma
1

gir-su

a*'

ur-sag gal

umun

ken sir-bur-la

-a

ill
1
1

elim-ma
ur-sag gal

elim-ma

17 ur-sag gal 18 elim-ma

19 ur-sag gal

20 elim-ma
21 ur-sag gal 22 elim-ma

umun Ids 'e'-dub-ba umun e umun e-me-te -ur-sag* umun i-u-ilr-ki umun i-gii-du-a \ki] umun e umun e umun i-i-\de
1

umun

'di-kud-mag-cim

For

Izatlu

from hanu,

v.

LSS,

I 38.

2.

si for Sir

= nuru

(?); cf. ig, 8,

where Nergal

is

called the

mini mut-ta-an-bi-hi

Sa Sa-me-e.
3.

BIR
is

Br. 85o4

= tuk-han, whence the loan word tukkanu


for kalitu kidney j'p'jj

leather-bag, Br. 23o.

This
cf.

the

common ideogram
oil
e

4609 a obv. 7 [Craig RT]

toman immeri BIR DIR,


II

of a black sheep's kidney,


is

Raw. IV 29* a
was

5 and Sir

BIR
Br.

Raw.

kh

'a

the
b.

word

for

kidney in Sumerian

bir as the variant

UD = bir,

Mus. 98037 obv. Neb. EIH IV 7.


I\.

17, shows.

The temple

of sacrifices in Babylon

called Ebirbir,

fi34, 11:

Temple of Ninib at Nippur, Rm. 117 rev. 3/4 Hrozny, Ninib Taf. X BA, V Raw. Ill 67 abb'i; SBH 12,6; K 4829 rev. i3 Hrozny, Ninib Tat. VIII.
;

6 5 3 1

! !

! !

TABLET ONE OF

EXALTED HERO OF THE WORLD


doth

227

1-2 Exalted hero of the world,

anyone comprehend thy form?

3 Honoured one, exalted hero of


the world,
[\

doth

anyone

comprehend

thy

form ?
lord, great

Honoured one,

champion

5 Great champion,

lord, light of Enlil


lord, Ninib!

G Honoured one,
7

Great champion,

lord of Ebir
offspring of Esarra
!

8 Honoured one,
9 Great champion,

lord of
lord of

10 Honoured one,
1

Esumeda Esamah
!

Great champion,

lord of Eide-Anu lord of Girsu

12
1
i

Honoured one,
Great champion,

lord of the locality of Sirpula


lord in Kis of E/?m7>ba

k Honoured one,

1 1

Great champion,

lord of
lord of

Honoured one,

Etemeursag

17 Great champion,

lord of E-u-ur-ki lord of E-culha

18 Honoured one, 19 Great champion,

lord of
lord of

20 Honoured one,
21 Great champion,

E E
9

lord of Eide [kalama lord

?]

22 Honoured one, 23 Great champion,

Samas

lord of Erabriri

5.

Cf.

BA, V 634,
It is

16. This temple

was in Dilbat and dedicated

to

Anu^lNE

87, 46,

107, 61.

curious that these two addresses to

Anu

(11.

10

f.)

should interrupt the

addresses to Ninib.
6.
7.

Locative, literally lord in Girsu .

me-te

= simdtu
1

the classical form was meten,


18,
;

cf.

me-te-na-mu

= simdti-[a Gud.
2, 62, a

Cyl.
8.

2,

and me-te-ni
the hero

4; see also

3, 26.

Temple of

cf.

BA, V 634,

i5

SBH

4o, 12

in

Ham. Code

temple in Kis to Zamatna and BA, VI 52, i5


statue to
g.

year of

Ammizadugathe king

erects a

Zamama and

Ininni in this temple.


lines

If the

emendation be correct, then

20

f.

are addressed to Lugalmarada of

Marada, whose temple was called E-ide-kalama,

BINE

107, 62.

228

tablet oxE of harradu

sah'i

hi

mail
'

23 ur-sag gal

nmun
a-mag

e-rab-ri-ri

ik elim-ma
25

d -mu-ul-lil

[la-ge]'
l

i-mu-kan si-ra-a-tu sa

enlil

26 ur-sag gal 27 28 elim-ma


2g

dumu
ma-ru
amitn

iti

'

kur-gal
'

tu-hul-ii

"enlil
3

am

gur-gur

be-lum e-mu-lan pu-gu-[la-tu]

30 ur-sag gal
3

dumu

su-mar-gi

a-a''

ma-ri mu-tir gi-\mil-h]

32 elim-ma

dim-ma*

c-h)r-[ra-

33

sa ina e'-kur-r[i sur-bu-u]

34 ur-sag gal 35 36 elim-ma


3y 38 ur-sag gal
39

dug-ga-ni [ka-^al]
ki- bit- su

[mute

si- la- at\

PAP-SES
a-sa-rid
su*

ho elim-ma
Hi

din-fir-

hi ur-sag gal
h'i

M\ elim-ma

Reverse.
2

(?)

[banda-dam] nad-a-[ra
sa
it- ti

3
\

ma-

ri

[ni-

him.

...

dam banda
sa
itti

nad- a- ra

mu-

ti

'

ni-

lum
i-dib-[mu-na-ab-bi\

G
7

dumu dam
sa
it-ii

nad-a-ra

ma-ri ni-lum

iu-

hi- e

[i- Jcab- bi\

1.

SBH

g3, g Gula

is

the mistress of Rabriri and

Raw.
as

02 IV 10; the temple,

therefore,

was sacred

to

both Gula and Samas

Gula

consort of Ninib at Lagas


cities.

may

well have

come

into connection
i/|5,

with Samas in other

She had a temple,

Eulla, at Sippar

BINE

the principal centre of the sun worship.

TABLET ONE OF
2,4-25

EXALTED HERO OF THE WORLD


resistless

229
1

Honoured one,

might of

Enlil

26-27 Great champion,

succouring child of Enlil


lord of the massive strength
the avenging son
!

28-29 Honoured one, 3o-3i Great champion, 32-33 Honoured one,


3/1-35 Great

champion,

who wast nourished in Ekur whose speech bringelh jov


!

36-37 Honoured one, 38-3g Great champion,


4o-4i Honoured one,

chief

of

42-43 Great champion,


/ji4

Honoured one,

Reverse.

2-3

He
He

that lay beside his child

4-5 She that lay beside her husband 6-7


that lay beside his child
utters lamentation.

2.

After insertions of addresses

to

Zamama, Nergal and Samas i4-23

the

poem

returns to Ninib.
3.

puklu here written gar Br. 335g but a3, 21 and 20, 38
is

349, 22 pungulu
pisiitl
v.

paggali
II
1

gitr Br. 10197. I'1 BA, V synonym of gasru; Harper, Letters IV 368 rev. 5 f. immeri massive white Iambs, and VI 56g, 12 imnicre paggalum massive lambs,

LSS
4.

p. 9.
title

Cf.

same
is

of

there. It

difficult to see

mar
5. 6. 7.

= gimillu and gi=tdru,


Cf. Br.
1

Nebo 28, i4, unfortunately the end of the line is also broken what a-a can mean at the end of the ideogram, for sucf.

HW

199 a and Br. 7253.

171.

Cf. 38, 24Cf. Br.


se'u is
1 1

119 dam-banda

hi-'-a-tu

an error for le-a-tu, see

HW

633

a.

The
2o4o

mas.
Col.

then a synonym of mutu husband, and h'atu of aisatu wife. In


Su-e-tu

10

= CT XVIII 8
su-'u

belatu

and entu Semitic and Sumerian (with Sem.


if Su-e-tu is

femine ending) words for


se'atu, a

mistress.

We

should then expect,

a variant of

form

of Gula, and in

= husband. In Abel-W'Nckler, Texts 36, 4i CT XVIII 8 9 H-ia-u = dannutum power.


rev.
is

su-'-e-ti is

an epithet

It is

highly probable,

then, that the root

iawli

make,

create,

v.

Ges.-Buhl-Zim. 742
as
<c

a,

and the idea of

U'u, su'u and

it-'-e-tu, hi-e-tu is,

husband and wife

begetter .

6 5 3 g

23o

tablet
8 e-sag ki-dur-ba
9
es-ri-ti-su-nu

o^ie

of karradu salu sa mail


me-ni-ib-dar

ina sub-ti-hi-nu tu-um-[mah-hi-is]

10 trim-ma garran-a-su

mu-un-ba-al-la

n
1

i-sit-ti
s

ana har-ra-an tas-hun


ki-bad-du'*

12 gasan-men

im-mu-da-gal

be-el-ku ina na-si-ka-ti a-sa-ab

i 1

k kur" xagin-mu kal-htl-la-bi tib-ba-da-an-?


si-bir-ti uk-ni-ia su-\];u-ur-a-ii

ma-a-a-ba ud-me-na-dim ma-a di-di-in


[ki-ma sa

um-mu ma-ti-ma

a-a i-da-al]

e-ne-em-bi'-ta

ur-sag e-ne-em-bi-ta

20
2i

ana a-mat sa-a-at

lar-rad ana a-mat sa-a-at

duppu rcs-tu-u
gis
s

gu-ud nim

kitr-ra

nu

al-til

22

lli-su-xir-ibni

[mar sa Ea-balat-su-ihbl mar]

23
2/1

Sin-\ibni
pa-lih

MAN
A
6, i5 e-sag is a sancluarv.

i.

esritu pi. for esriti.

a.

Cf.

Gudea Cyl. SAI 2235. Uncertain; one


486g

expects tumahhis.

3.
k.

Cf. Br.

Literally a place

faraway

hence nisahi distance. Raw.

II

da

= nasikatu,

3g cd 76 [ki-bad]cf.

there syn. of pihdtu district and birtu fortification,

HW

472

h.

nasikatu, therefore,

from Delitzsch's nasdku,


339 and LSS,
I II
1

naldliu
<c

put down,
place.
5.

KB VI

[,

p. 3

settle, [/172-M86] same root fortification ,,, removed and guarded


;

In

GT

XII 25

1-23 the value of this sign

is

broken away. In

lino 8 l:ur

\iu-u\b-bu-ru break into bits,


6.

and

cf.

Br. io2o3 Sibru

= tebru axe

(?)

CT XVII

i5, 26.

Cf. 35 rev. 3/4

7.
8.

Text^s, but
Var. of ina

bi certain

and n, 19/20. from 38,

and passim.

licit.

TABLET ONE OF

((

EXALTED HERO OF THE WOULD


cities

23

8-9 Their shrines in their inhabited


10-1
1
1

thou hast smitten.

The
I

sacred halls

thou hast converted into highways.


I

2-1 3

am

master and
of

abide in the inaccessible hill


precious lazuli-stones

i/i-i5

The nuggets

my

......

16

Now

(?),

as in the days of long ago, whither shall one flee?

Follow catch-lines

for next tablet,

and catalogue marks.

3 2 1 6

232

t.vblet

two or

Jrarradu

sdl'il

sa mati

Obverse.

Heading
i

[ina

amat

belt

u] belti-ia lis-lim

e-ne-em-bi-la

ur-sag e-ne-em-bi-ta
sa-a-ti

ana a-ma-ti

kar-rad ana a-mat sa-a-ti


uS-e-ba-an-da-ab-ri
1

3 ur-sag e-ne-em-bi-la k

har-rad ana a-ma-ti sa-a-at

is-sa-ri-ih-su: ir-te-di

5 e-ne-em-bi-ta ur-sag e-ne-em-bi-ta us-e-ba-an-da-ab-ri 6 e-ne-em dingir gu-la-ge


7 e-ne-em dingir mu-ul-lil-la-ge

e-[ne-em-bi-ta elc]

e-[etc]

S a-ma-ru ur-ra
9
mu-us-bi-'i
2

e-[etc]

a-bu-bu
e-[etc.]: ra-bi-is is-si-ma
nit

io al-dub-bi-es de-a-ni
1
1

bur ^id-da nun me-kum

me-a us-e-ba-an-da-ab-ri
ga-gub-gub
s

ba-as-mu \te\-bu-u ina ba-lum be-lum par-si [issarihsu]


sir] bur-la-(ki) ki-sar e-ne-su

i/i

ana su-nu?-ti?
.

li-ku-ni

io
1

...

umun-na] sa-sa en im gitr-ru-a


be-lum [ina ramdnisu] su-lu-u
ge
ii(?)-ge

17 18

19

...

umun-]na sa-sa

umun-na sa-sa'* umun-na sa-sa en im gur-ru-a

20
21

[xig-g a ] u-e-a x*g~g a u-e-i


ti-bi ri-kab ti-bi

m \ig~ga u-e-a

ri-lmb be-lum ti-bi ri-kab


ii-e

22 23
i!\

nin-ib ^ig-ga

en [\ig-ga u-e)
'en-lil-la en elc.
:

nin-gir-su

dnmu

ur-sag gal diig-ga-ni ka-^al en

sa ki-bit-su mut-si-la-at"
'

25 si-an* b pal-e

ka-an-GAB-KAL

en:

"a-nu rabu-u li-mur-ka


:

26 gu

im-gig (gu) im-ma-ni-in-dib-bi en

ha-mi

is-su-ri

\i-i

1.

Lines

and

3 arc wrillcn together

on the right edge of the

tablet, evidently as

title

for the tablet.

3.

ni sic;n of relative clause.

TABLET ONE OF
1-2 At this -word,

EXALTED HERO OF THE WORLD


the hero at this

233

word

The hero at this word, 5 At this word the hero, 6 To the word of Anu 7 To the word of Enlil
3-/i

gave heed to
at this
lo this

it.

8-9 He,

who

launches the bolts

10

He

uttered a loud cry,

word he gave heed. word he gave heed. to this word he gave heed. of light, to this word gave heed. to the word he gave heed.

11-12

To

the monster advancing without a lord of order, he gave

heed.
1

3- 1 k

[The lord of] the hosts of Shirpula,

may he

be established over

them 1
1

5-i 6

lord of the encompassing net, lord

who

is self-exalted.

17

lord of the encompassing net. lord of the encompassing net.


lord of the encompassing net, lord

18

19...

who

is

self-exalted

20-21 Advance, ride forth; advance, ride forth; oh lord, advance,


ride forth.

22 23

Oh
. .

Ninib, advance, ride forth; oh lord, advance, ride forth.


.

Ningirsu, child of Enlil; oh lord, advance, ride forth.

ik Great champion whose word bringeth joy; oh lord advance,


ride forth.

May the life of heaven 8 regard thee oh lord, advance, ride forth. 26 Thou that holdesl in leash the Zu-bird; oh lord advance, ride
25
;

forth.

3.
4.

So certainly

to

be road. Tho text has apparently


48, 23;

GAZ

(?).

i38 no 4, 92 f. All the great gods were represented as having a net Qusgalhi) with which they overthrew and captured their foes,
sa-a or the wicked, and Ningirsu (Ninib)
is

umum

= Samas
filled

actually represented on the Stele des Vautours


is

holding this net


intended here.
5.
ha-Xfll

with slain soldiers; there can be no doubt but that Ninib

tasiltu pleasure.
first

On
]

tho root

^}J{jJ desire, >.


t

Babyl. II 91.

Tho

verb,

here found for the

time,

is

part,

with inversion of

and

s,

or perhaps a deno-

minative from
6.

ttiiiltu.

napSat Same, translated into Semitic by Anu. Here the composer of the Sumerian

line spiritualizes the


7.

heaven god

Anu

cf.

also p. 98, note

on obv. 36/7-

Translation uncertain.

8.

Semitic a

May Anu,

etc.

234

tablet oxe of karradu saku sa mati

27 en dur-zu gub-bi en gi-dim gu-du-a

28

be-lum is-di-ka ki-in


igi-^u pa-se-%11
. .

be-li id-dis

ana

za-a-i-ri-ka

29 30 AB(?)-ka.

im-PA-E
es.
.

en %ig-ga ii-e-a

mu

ka

bi.

c-rr

Reverse.

azag-ab gaz_-za

-mu a^ag-ba-ab gap ug-lal-mu

ka-lum'* mar-ra-ab

sa su-ha-ru-us-ki pi-ti

3 gis-lug-be-su rik-ku-ambar-ra
'\

cn-me-en li-dug me-en-na


be-li-i-ni is-gii-um

ina ni-bi-it' ap-luh-ti*


[an l\-na an-na ni-dn
sa-ki-kis
il

">

e-a-ni-si't

mu-un-na-teg-e
8

6
7

'-llk-ma

ana

[biti-su]

it-hi

ki-bal-a-m-ia im-dini ba-an-da-sek im-dim ba-an-da-sur


e-li

N
i)

ki-ma ra-a-dn iz'-nnn ki-ma sa-mu-ii


im-te-a-ni

us-pi-li

[umttn] teg'

sal-zid ir-in-ga-dm-me-e

m
11

[be-)lum it-hi-ma ra-man-su ki-nis u-kan-na


. . .

nin-ib im-te-a-ni sal-zid Ir-in-ga-am-mc-c


.

12
1,1

...
. . .

UL-a-md
at]-ta

z^-e

ma-'t-e a-ma-e-e ma-e-e


?

ditto
.

=
. .

e-na-kn"

enahi

\\
1
,">

...

mu-un-na-an-gi-gl
e: nl 11-tar

i(j

uh(?) ka-ni-ka ana ap-pi-hi-nu:

i
i

17

...

e: ?

gu-su-ru ana

kis-ti-su-nu

18
lij

\igi-gul\-ta

umnn-e mii-un-nad-a-dm-e

ni ana pa-ni lim-ni be-lum i-na-ar

1.

For Mil alone.

j.

Remnants of
Cf.

this line
g,

have apparently no connection with line 29.


k-

3.
/j.

CT XV]
XI [ 43

22 and Raw. JV 27 no. 5,

CT

c 5

ka-lum-lum

haraSu Sa imiri. haraSu,


etc.), set

HW
1,
i.

292

b,

has the

fundamental meaning, plant (of seed, trees


hurruSu perm, picl
see
cc

up,

tie a ship to a post,

hence

they were planted

hurruSuSa

elippi, tie a

ship to her landing,


see

KB

VJ,

1,

4g3

fl'.

and 58o. The same root in

CT XII

43 cd 1-2
etc. ,

HW

2g3

b;

haraSu la

dipt,

imiri etc.

would mean

<c

stake the ox,

mule

e., fasten

him

to a stake for grazing.


tion.

Here ka-lum=lll i

inf. SuharuSu,

followed by pitu, see transla-

TABLET

TWO OF

EXALTED HERO OF THE WORLD

235

27-28

Oh
thy
(?)

lord establish thy foundations, yea lord thou alone, over


foes.

2g-3o

Thou whose feast


ride forth.

is

made

glorious before thee,

oh advance,

Reverse.

1-2 Repairfor

me the broken,
clean

what thou hast bound, open 12

make
defiled

wherein

the shameless one hath

me
our lord moaned.
;

3-4 At the cry of fear


5-6 7-8

He walked majestically he approached his temple. Upon the haughty he rained as a torrent, he brought them low
like a storm.

9-10 The lord in his


plished
1 1
13
.

own

strength drew nigh

faithfully

he accom-

Ninib in his
. .

own strength drew


(?)
;

i2-i3
i4
1

thou, thou

I,

nigh w I
.

faithfully

he accomplished.

?
.

....
the

he turned not back.


thy rod

16
17

upon

their face.

beam

in their forest.

18-19

....
mourn,
f.

the lord smote

upon

the evil face.

5.

On
Cf.

iiabU

cf.

iiubfi

syn. of sipdu sorrow

Maklu

13,

and

i-dib

= kubu,

and nubu, Br. ^020


6. 7.

Muss-Arnolt 80
to

a.

So certainly So certainly So not ZI.

be read.
cf.

8. g.

Restoration conjectural,
to

BAY

63/1,

9/io.

bo read.

10.
11.

Apparently for aitaku.

12. This phrase

must be used in a magical


.

sense,

and means that the god had bound


patil
is

the natural
sense of
cc

man

with curses because of uncleanness.


Translation conjectural.

generally used in the

free

from a ban

i3. ultanna present but in an historical sense,


i/(.

Conjectural,

1 1

236 20 umun-e
2

tablet
lig

two

of harradu sahl sa mali

d-^id-da

mu-un-nadi-

be-lum id-lu sa i-mit-ti


lig

na- ar
:

22 umun-e

d-kab-bu

mu-un-[nad-a]

be-lum id-lu sa

sit-

me-lu i-na-ar

23 a-ma-ru

t'tr-ra

mu-iin-[nad-a]
i-na-ar

mu-us-bi-'i

a-btt-bu

xh

gal

inu-un-[nad\

-e

25
26

mu-un-nad-a
i-

umun-e mu-un-nadbe- el-

na- ar

su

i-

na- ar

28 29 30

ga]-dm

tint

in-ga-am-me

u-li-li

si-si-it

a-lim i-sa-as-si ina lal-la-ra-a-l'r

[nis-hi

sanu-u gii-udnimkiir-ra] nu-al-til ana ^amari nishi gittu

Ea-balat-su-itti

[Bel-apla-iddin

mar sa mar Sin\-ibni

gis

Bel-apla-iddin

mari-su. Babili

arah Alar

32

sa si-i satin

iqQ-kam Ar-sa-ka

sarri

i.

Restoration conjectural after ga-am

sasu.

This heading of the next tablet, referring to the cry of the city with wailings
series

shows that the


city Lagas.
3. k-

was originally written

as a

lamentation, and probably for the

For ina

kal.
1

Tablet no,

p. 37,

22 was transcribed by the brother of this scribe,

Ili-Su-^ir-

bui, umit

6-kam

latti

i35-at.

TADLET

TWO

OP

EXALTED HERO OF THE WORLD


hand.

1Z7

20-21 The heroic lord


22

The

heroic lord

who smote on the right who smote on the left hand


smote.

23 He, 24

who
the

launches the bolts of light, smote.

He

mighty
he

....
who

20-26

smote, the lord"

who

smote.

28-29

he utters a dirge

for the city,

with waitings.

Semitic

cc

his lord

\X1

A
to

tablet

from the

series

babbar-dim

i-ta arise like

the sun ,

concerning the invasion and destruction of Nippur with late additions

make

the series refer to other

cities.

The calamity seems

to

have

been national, effecting both priest and peasant, making the land a scene of rapine and terror. The king and queen perish. Enlil forsook his
city.

The major

text is

46 13 in Assyrian

script,

published in Raw.

with corrections from K 7083. K. 58, mentioned there as a IV similar text, was copied by me but was found to belong to quite a different series. K 3264 is a fragment from the end of another
tablet
is

of the

same

series.

copied

this tablet also,

but too

little

preserved to be of service in the inter- pretation. The catch-line reads


]

liii(?)

li-li

a-e-a

mu

(?)-un-de, then follows

d
-

babbar-dim

i-ta

BAR-SAM
barim

m-al-til

satir-ma

A late

Babylonian copy of the

tablet

46 1 3

is

Reisner

SBH

no. 33,

in fragmentary condition but containing two inserted nection between these texts was noted by Reisner. It

lines.
is

The contranslated by

Jastrow, Religion II 22. See also Sayce, Religion of Assyria

and Babylonia

484-5.

l.

Bezoli' Catalogue p. 5i8 read u without question.

8 3 6 5 1

238

no. xxi series d. babbar-dim

e'-ta

raw.

iv

ti

Obverse.
i

[datn-kar-ra] ba-da-hur dil-a ha- nag-ga

al-li't

[dam-ka]ru
en-lil\

il-la-kir ha-la

ma-a-tim il-ta-ad-lah

3 [
!x

dam-kar-ra ba-da-kur du-a ka-nag-ga al-lu


2

[i]-iar-ra
"se-ib

is

nibru-(ki)-ta

5 6
7

i-Mr-ra-ta
^imbir
1

ken-tir

i-nam-U-la

se-ib
is

-ta

ba-da

-Mr

i-bhr-rum

e-di-kud-kalama ba-da-hur
is

8 se-ib din-tir (ki)-ta g se-ib e-sag-il-la

i-tur-halama

io

se-ib bad-si-ab-ba (ki)-la se-ib i-^i-da-ta

ba-da-hir
is is

n
1

i-mag-ti-la

12 se-ib S-te-me-an-ki
tint-la

i-dar-an-na

umun-bi

na-am-ba-da-an-lar
i-ta-ra-ar-su

ill
1

[ina ali] be-el-su

gasan-bi gig-gig-bi
[belit-]su sa
3

ba-da-an-durun
it-ia-sa-ab

mar-sa-a-li

17 ?lrw umun-e
1

LI-LI

11

ne-in-tar-ra-bi

[fl/w]

fo be-el-su

ar-hat-su la ip-ru-us
lil-la-as tu-ra-\bi\

it)

7/mzm

mn-id-lil-li
,7

20
2

[ia]

"/i7

ana ^a-ld-ld
er-mu-un
i-bak-ki

[userib]

wra-/;( er-ra-ge

'-sis-sis

22

[awzeZ] bi-ki-li
wm/-///

23
i\

ad-du-ge

ad-du-mu-ni-ib- gar]
\

[amel] ni-is-sa-li

ina-as-su-us

20 mu-lu-bV'

GIR-GIR-mu-ni-ib-[?]
i-sa-ap
7

26 [u-]iul-la-su
27
[sib-]bi

gi er-ra

mu-ni-ib-[ditrun]

28

ri-'i-u-sti

ina ha-an

bi-hi-ti as-bu

29 sutug'-bi dup 9 30 pa-si-is- su surkina(?)

nu-mu-ni-ib-bi
id i-kab-bi
10

For damkaru

as title of Enlil, v. Bdbyloniaca II

i5i a. 2

160

n. 4.

LIKE THE SUN ARISE

))

23g

Obverse.

1-2

The shepherd
ized.

is

estranged,
is

all

the land of
all

3 Enlil the shepherd

estranged,

the land of

Sumer is terrorized. Sumer is terror-

4 In Esarra, shrine of Nippur, 5 In the brick walls of Ekur, Kenur the house of 6 In the brick walls of Sippar, against which he
life,
is

enraged,

7 In the dwelling Ebarru, the temple Edikudkalama.

8 In the brick walls of Babylon, against which he io In the brick walls of Barsippa, against which he
ii

is

enraged,

9 the brick, walls of Esagila, abode of Eturkalama,


is

enraged,

The brick walls of Ezida, abode of Emahtila, 12 The brick walls of Etemeanki, abode of Edaranna. 1 3-4 In the city whose lord has cursed it,
1

5-6

Whose

goddess

sits in

woe,
its

17-18 The city whose lord no longer rules

destiny,

19-20

Which
And

Enlil surrendered to the winds,

21-22 The mourners mourn,

23-24

the wailers beat themselves.


is

25-26 Her herdsman 27-28 Her shepherd

crushed with sorrows,

2g-3o Her priest


2.

down to play the wailer's flute; of libations commands no more the libations;
sits

Cf. no. XVIII, 9.

3.
4.
,

5.

K 7083 adds hi. K 7083 has a var. with K 7083 mu-ni-ib, etc.
Here begins

but one LI.

6. 7.

SBH

33 obv.

For root Sdpu 5yg/

cited simply V. variant. = tread down, see Hirnin BA,V 5g4, whence SApu
1,

as

machine

of war,

HWp.

679. Perhaps Sepuiool, from the same root; asyn. oilabanu in ihtppuH

and ilabbinuHBA.,
be down-cast,
4-28 rev.
1

65o, i5.

The same
sits

root

is

used intransitively

sit

in desolation,

low in sorrow, LSS 16, 35 1. 3a. JRAS igo5, 81Sdpu syn. of ndhu and mahasu, Sumerian Su-gan. Cf. SAI 3ga8 sig=Sdpt,
cf. laplii iSdp

he

Gl'R-GIR 256
8. g.

= Sdpu
4i6.

For reading of For dub

AH-ME Sutug,

cf.

LSS

II

4 p. 3g.
v.

CT

XII 24o obv.

2. 35.

= sardku pour

out, see Br.

3g2g and surkinu

libation,

Raw. V. 47, 37

and
10.

KB

VI

1,

For the

text v. Corrections.

1 1

'

2<Jo

so. xxi.
i

series d.

babbctr-dim e-ta raw.

iv

i i

US-KU^e
siitug-bi

a sag-^ti nu
lib-bi-

mu-ni-ib-ib

32

ka-lu-u a-hu-lap

ka id i-kab-bi
ba-ra-e
it-ta-si

33 34 35 36 38

dng-K-ta

pa-si-is-su ina ku-n^-lri


en-bi ge-pdr-ta
bili-su ina gi-pa-ri'

ba-ra-e
it-ta-si

37 labar-e a-se-ir-ra
halu
3

ba-[ra-]
it-ta-si
4

ina ta-ni-hi
s

3g umun-bi mi-un 4o be-el-su id


A
/12

-ti(b)

gasan-bi mi-un-ti(b)
be-iit-su ulas-bai
kur-st'i

as-sib

umun-bi idim-ina-ra"
be-el-su

ba-a

is-gii-um'-ma*

sa-da-a ir-kab
kiir-sil

43 gasan-bi idim-ma-ra

44
/iii

be-lit-su

is-gu-um-ma

sa-da-a ir-ta-kab

ba-an-da-a n

10

NAR-A KUN-bi
se-li-bu

n n mi-m-ib -ur-ur-ri
im-ta-na-as-sar'"'

46
/(7

^ib-bat-sn

dar-ri^-e dug-ila"
it-ti-du-u sa-ki-is

im-ma i8-an-de-de-e
i-sa-as-si
19

48

w lil-ld-dm 49 saga-bi 50 lib-ba-su %a-ki-ku


5
saga-bi ni-si-ga^
lib-ba-su ina xa-ki-ku

bara^-bi'

lil-ld-dm*

a-ha-tu ^a-ki-ku-u-ma
ni-gul-gul-e

5a

n-fa-tab-bit

1.

Probable Sumerian pronunciation


Br. 8g3i, dark

Mar,

v.

Br. 992. gala

SAI 3456,

is

Semitic.

2.

room

probably inner sanctuary. Never marsh,

field,

HW
1,

p. 2o3. Cf.

Jensen Cos. 170 and 4^4;


omitted in Raw. IV.

KB

VI

p.

3o4- Ace. to
26,

CT XXII

no.

religious tablets
3.
4. 5.

were kept in the giparu.

CT XVTIl

4i8i, 32 ge-par

29

bitu,

On

V.

Omitted in Raw. IV.

Raw. IV
V. omits.
Br.

ul

6. 7.

n352, a

= rakdbu

mount up. The


is

variant

1.

19 has

HU + 5J,

SAI I2i5,

which has generally the value U. a mount up etc.


8. g.

probably a late variant of original u be high,

V. has

LUM,

certainly an error,

Sum. idimara
For bi-na-da-a

= with a shriek.
she

10.

11. V. ir-[ta-kab-]bi (?).

mounted with him >,. The Semitic translator not understanding the
form in imitation.

force of an-

da in ba-an-da-a used an

ifta'al

1;

CC

UKE THE

SUN ARISE

24
.

33-3/1

The psalmist speaks no more the how long thy heart ?T Her priest of libations departs from his riches 35-36 Her lord departs from his chamber, 37-38 The psalmist departs with sighings
3 1-32
;

Her lord* 8 remains not, her lady" remains not. 4 1-42 Her lord with loud cries 30 fled to the mountain;
3o,-4o

43-44 H.;r lady with loud 45-46 The fox slunk

cries fled to the

mountain 3";

(?) his tail;

47-48 The Ittidu-bird shrieked on high;

4g-5o Within her the whistling wind, without her the whistling wind 5t-52 Her interior which was smitten, was made desolate 31
,

12.

The double

object ni-ib

is

inexplicable and probably due to analogy.

i3. V. ur-ur-ra. i4. i5. 16. 17.

The ending

ri is correct since

the verb

is

independent.

V. k-el-H-bi.

On

the verb maSdru see Babyl. II p. 66.

So variant.

Only here in the sense

ottokiS,

cf.

CT. XIII

K 8708 II 7. Var. il-la which is correct.


ma
expresses the locative

18. V. to expressing the idea of place,

whereas Raw. [V

in dug-ila.
19.

V.

iS-ta-na-as-si.

20. ba locative

would be more correct but the


between the

locative idea is probably expressed

by

the forms Saga, bara.


21.

V. has the vowel

half-verses, usually a stands here.

32. 23. 24.

On

a'i#

to be, see Babyl. I p.

229

ff.

IV Raw.

%i.

The Semitic attempts

to express the idea of to be

by lengthening the vowel u

and copying the Sumerian


25.

dm

as

ma.

Relative form in a, see Babyl. I 2i4-

26. Line 52,


to

= V.

28,

is

a good illustration of

how

the Semitic translators failed

understand the Sumerian original. Here ina jakiku renders ni-sig-ga, but the Sum.

for

wind

is

HI which had been correctly rendered in line 5o. Cf.

LSS

II 4,

44 on

3g3i, obv. i3-i5.


27.

A
is

refrain of lamentation addressed to the gods, in full a

how

long until thy

heart

appeased

finally ahulap

came

to

mean
is

the divine answer to a lament, mercy,

favour. In this passage, however, the idea

that the singers

who

usually conduct the

prayers for mercy have departed, contrary to Schbank,


28.

LSS

III I, 53.

Referring probably in

all cases to

the king

and queen.

29. Semitic, 30.


3r.

when he had

uttered cries .

The -reference is probably to Hades as in CT XV 18, 25. Semitic Her interior was desolated by the whistling wind

iC

3 5

/j

no.

x\i.

series d. babbar-dim (-la

mw.

iv xi

53 e-dW/
34,

///-

wi-f/-H/-[*|
u-la-la-ab-\bil\

=V. 55, =V. 56 =V.


o />

Bo, i-nn-iu ina sal-pa-nl-iita


3i,
. .

sir-ra
.

inn-la im-ta-[e?\

32

a-me-hi

\it-ta-si?\
!

:V. 33,

/w-j

Reverse.

SRH
;,

p.

63 line

t,
. .

H/C

a sa-mt-bal-c
.

.\sil\ pi-i-su

la us-pi-e-hr

5
(i

\se-ib

nibrn-ta\

gal
gal

se-ib e-\kiir-ra-\la

7 ken-i'ir ki-gal

gul gal gal

S
i)

e'.v

e-nam-ti-la

.sc-/V>
dl'

limbir Id-la

in
ii

t-bar-ra
c

gal
'-ta
r i ^

12
1

&-# &-#
/-/'/?

rf/n-hV

i-sag-il-la-la

gal gal gal gul gal

bad-si-ab-ba-ki-ta

\'\
1

se-ib i-zi-da-la

i-mag-li-la-la

16 i-te-me-an-lii-la 17 i-dar-an-na-ta

gul

18
19

wmwH sab-ba-m
5,

ta'-am ma-al-la-bi
mi-nu' ib-sa-a
6 a

irt

fe-//

fa libbi-sa

20 mu-us-tug-pi ga-na
ai
//ztf

a-na

ma-al-la-bi

u^-ni-sn
1.

mi-nu' ib-sa-a
s

22
23

[= SBH
. .

20]
.'
.

dingir mu-ul-lil.

En-lir
1

i\

|= SBH
ma

22; Raw. IV 11 a re\. 19

mu-us-lag-pi cqag ga-na-ta

a-an ga-mu-ri-a-bi

ux-m-su

el-li-ti

mi-nam

ih-su-sa

1.

Probably bntb tablets ended on the obv. with the same line.

5 4 3

LIRE THE SUN ARISE


the devastation.

2^3

.">3-54
r,r

Her

front
.

was wasted with


.
.

the population [departed?]

One

or two lines destroyed.

Reverse.

3-4
.">

the issue of his

mouth which men cannot


evil; evil;

alter.

Against the hrick walls of Nippur they wrought

6 Against the brick walls of


7
i

Ekur they wrought

Kenur, the spacious place they devastated;

(S

The The

sheltering place of Enamtila they devastated;


evil;

()

Against the brick walls of Sippar they wrought

io

sheltering place of Ebarra they devastated;


evil

n
i 1
1

Against the brick walls of Babylon they wrought Against the brick walls of Esagila they wrought Against the brick walls of Ezida they wrought

evil

Against the brick walls of Barsippa they wrought evil;


evil

Against Emahtila they wrought

evil

iG Against Etemeanki they wrought evil;


17 Against Edaranna they

wrought

evil;

18-19

What

hath our lord in his heart?

20-21 In his

mind what doth he plan ?


the lord Enlil

22-23 a-25 In his

....
plan:'

pure mind what doth he

a.

ta-2wZ= change, Gudea

St. B. 8,

18 and often. Gf. !u-bal

= Supelu

CT XXIII

S, 89. 3.

4.
5.

SBH, omits. SBH, lum.


SBII

m.
a-an.

6.
7.

SBH,

SBH

na.

8.

Omitted bv Raw. IV.

24/1

no. xxi. series

rf.

babbar-dim e-ia raw. iv ii


s

26 kure na-dm-gihli '-dg~gd- im-ma -ni-in ''-ma-al


ina ma-a-tum sa-ah-lu-uk-ta is-ta-ka-an

28 a na-dm-gil-dg-gd id-da
29

i-ni-in-de''

me-e sa-ah-lu-uk-ti na-a-ra" us-ta-bil

% 3o sam ur~'-nu-[ktk-a-bi] edin-na ne-in -ma

3i
.Ha

sam-me

la bu-us-ii ina si-e-ri us-te-sa-a

[=Raw. IV

ii b 27,

SBH
:

ends here]

[sa]g-ga edin-na

gul-e-es mi-ni-in-ma-al

33

kal;-l;a-di ina si-e-ri

ana

~i-ri i^-za-ru

8
:

i\-nt

34 [dim-mdy-m

35

[.

.] il*

is-sar-ra-ah-su

sir-mu-na-an-ra i-dib mu-na-ab-bi n i-kab-bi-su


hc-bi-e

36 dingir mu-ul-lil-ld dam-a-ni dingir nin-Hl-la


*7
a-ni
.

gasan

e-mag-a-gc

38
39

nibru
belit

-ge sir-sii

u mu-un-na-ab-ln
til-la

Nippuri sir-ha i-hab-bi


ka-nag-gd

4o
4 42

ma-a-tum
ka-nag-gd
.

it-[tag-mar]
til-la

43
44

da

ka-nag-gd
ba:

til-la

gur
tu-]sa-tir

e-

dir- dir

45 46
'i7 '18

tn-ta-at-tir
.

...

ba-e-de-til

mu-u tag-da-mar n e-ni-in-gub e-si


. .

4y

5o \umun kanagga

$\b "-ba u-nu-tig]

en-nun ga-ne-dur
r
"

\be-him ma-a-tam ri-'i-u la ui\-li-la

ana ma-sar-ti

tu-se-sib

it-sib

1.
n..

Omitted on SBH.
Cf. Var. nam-gil-ma

CT \]\
ni-i.

ig, 65.

'A.
l\.

Instrumental, see translation.

Probably pronounced
Var. of dn

double object inexplicable here.

5.

abdlu, \ar. has for verb


is

form gan-ni-in-ma-al -which may be an

error for i-ni-in-ma-al, [SAI 2708


derivative

doubtful].

A.

from

alalu be

weak

II

71 b]

is

certain.

[Additional note].

"

LIKE THE SUN ARISE

2^5

26 The land with devastation they have


27 [In the land devastation
is

afflicted.

wrought].
11

28-29 The river flows with waters of destruction


3o-3
1

'.

Shameless weeds spring up in the


. .

fields

32-33
3/1-35

.? are

sown 17

in the fields lor seed.

The lowly
him.

wail aloud to him, ihey

pronounce lamentation

lo

3(i

To
. .

divine Enlil his consort, divine Ninlil.

3y

his?

queen

of

Emah
;

38-3y
4o-/|i
\:>.

queen of Nippur utters a lament.

. .

the land of

the land of
the land of

l\'i

Sumer is ended Sumer is ended; Sumer is ended;


lo

!\

4-/t5

thou lurnesl back, thou causes I thou bringest

to

abound.

/|6-^7

an end.
the sheep.

A8-/J9

thou placest

among

5o-5i [Oh lord of Sumer, shepherd]

who

rests not,

thou caiiscst

(mankind)

to abide in safety.

6.

nara subject with ace. ending a

is

as incorrect as id-da subject

in

the

oblique

case in the
7.
8.
(j.

Sumerian

line.

Cf. Br.
Cf. note

n3o3 and CT XVJI


on ni-in
qarii

36, 6. Yar.

LU

an error for ur.

line 26 above,

Niphal of
Cf.

sow, scatter.
9.

10.

CT XV

8 rev.

11. Cf.
13.
1

3g3i obv. 6 and LSS

II 4 p. 43.

Probably sign of accusative here.


Br. 5863 to be corrected to
e-si, cf.

3.

SBH
I

no. 36 rev.

ig;BA, Vp.

7 iq

5117,6.

j4. Lines

5o

f.

restored from

SBH

i3o,

i4/i5. For
6

LAH

Br. 4g44

re'u nilli

value sib

cf.

R = ra^JRAS
Raw. IV 3o
no.

17 p. 65 col.
j

the sign frequently with phonetic

ending

b, cf.

obv. 3g and SA.I 3366.

i5. salil

cannot

mean
is

protector as

Religion Bab.

und Assyrims part 8

p. i5) translate, for the

Messekschmidt and jASTHOw(see thelatters Sumerian is KU ndhti

and

salalu
I.

the latter
blood.

salalu repose, not cover, protect, a

meaning never given

lo

KU.

16.

a.

17. Variant they

sow

18.

Gula

is

the goddess to

whom Emah

i\as erctU'it,

2^6
02

series d. babbar-dim i-ta

raw.

iv xi

...

^ii-a c-ni

dup sdg-ga-na ba-an-DU'

53

i-it-ma dup da-me-iJ;-ti-su su-tur*

54
56

ud id-la
kima

uru-sub-mu
i-ta

55 [duppul-kam dingir babbar-dim]


. .

nu al-tiV

labiri-]ht sd-tar-ma

barim

57 mat Asur-bani-pal sar

kissati sar

matAssur

For

DU = Sataru

cf.

Raw. IV

rev. 27
is

mu-niu Du-a-na-ge u-ne-in-ur


Suraerian
cf.

Su-nia

Sat-ra pi-Ht^ma,

erase the

name

that

written.

my name which
x^i
.

was
is

written . For relative postfixed conjugation


additional sign of a relative form.
2.

DU-a-na

Babyl. I 2

Here ge

an

Cf.

3g3i obv. 18 and

LSS

II 4, 44-

3.
*

Cf. Bezold's, Catalogue pp. 5ig; 2o43.

fragment

5117 in BA,

710,

is

probably from the end of a similar


tiir-ra,
la,
.

tablet

containing part of the prayer. 2 lagan-li, 3 ana ia-ma-al-li, 4 gud-mu


ina
ta> -ba-si,

5 al-pi

6 e-si-mu amal, 7
.
.

si-e-ni ina sa-bu-ri,


. .

8 Sdg-ga tuli-a-mn

g dum-ki

i-lu-u,

10
.

tuh-a-mu

la,

11

bi-ti

i-Su-u,

To

the trader
is
.

my

ox in
is.

the

stall

my

sheep in the fold

my

favour which

my? which

<(

LIRE THE SUN ARISE

))

2/47

5:2-53

u tablet of her grace write .

54 (Calch-line)
55 [First 56
. .

...

since distant days

my
is

ruined city.
not finished.

tablet of,
.

Like the sun god] arise


it is

as the original

written and collated.


totality,

57 Land of \surbanibal, king of

king of Assyria.

Wll
Hymn
to

Ninth.

Tliis
to
is

liymn[k 46i8 Ninib and forms part


is

= Raw. IV3ono.

ij is

one of a

series addressed

of a lamentation to that god. That the

hymn

addressed to Ninib

evident from the passage obv. 17-rev. 16 in

which
as

the poet celebrates the go'd as conquering stones

and planls,

being adored by the other gods for his defence of their cause against

the

demons

of disorder,

and

as the slayer of the mythical six-headed


is

dragon. Each of these descriptions

characteristic of the theological


refer to

and legendary character of Ninib and can


|

no other god.

K 4 995
recall

ASIv'F 124], a

hymn

to Nergal, after the

opening verses which

the special characteristics of

thai god, repeats a considerable section

of the Ninib

hymn. So

permit us

to establish

far as the fragmentary remains of lv 4 99& rev. an identity between ihcse hymns, ihc redactor

of the lament lo Nergal,


at line

which

is

also

one of a
,

series,
is

began

to

borrow

12 of Ihe obverse of k 4

(> 1 <S

which

the point where [he

honorary addresses end and the


to

real

poem

begins.

From
:

here he copied

he look over Ihe section celebrating Ninib as the Ihis shows that subduer of nature and as champion of the gods Nergal was regarded in some schools as having played the above role in
rev. 0, that
is,

The six-headed dragon was not


ihe

war

of the gods.

section concerning Ninib's conquest of the

included, which shows that ihe latter legend

pertained exclusively

to this

god.

248
Bollenriicher in his Gebete

HYMN TO

N1NIB
no.. 7,.

und Hymnen an Nergal

followed by

Jastrow Religion

478

ff.

has put these two poems together as a single


is

Nergal composition. This


sical conditions of the

absolutely impossible even from the phy-

two

tablets,

k 4995

obv. begins, as the opening

of

many

other

hymns, with addresses

to Nergal. lv

4 6 8 obv. however,
1
,

opens with another liturgical form consisting of couplets dimma-ursa.%gal. Bollenriicher imagines a long
at the

gap

for fitting in all of

618 obv.

end of

4gg5

obv. and beginning of reverse 1-11.


it is

Even were

this physically possible,

unreasonable to suppose that the liturgical


after

form elimma-ursaggal was used

another form of liturgy. Also the

theological implications of the extract, in

which the two


s

tablets agree,

point to borrowing on the part of the redactor of the Nergal

hymn.
1

This in a measure renders most of Jastrow

conclusions p. 48

false.

The compilers
the father,
tion of no.
to

of

poems
son.

to

Ninib attributed the qualities of Enlil,


is

the

This

particularly manifest in the redac-

XIV,

a Ninib psalm based largely

upon an ancient lament


to

to

Enlil no. XIII.


tablets

So in

this

composition

to

Ninib the compiler ends the


describe the
this

with a passage (rev. iy-25) originally intended

destructive

powers of

the

word

of Enlil,

SBH

l'ev.

3-io. That

tablet is the first of a series is

probable from facts adduced in the note

on rev 25.

But more important than the


of these

critical analysis of the literary history

The Semitic

poems, are the theological implications indicated by the glosses. translators, from whom the present redaction of the Ninib
to

hymn

comes, seem

have had views about the meaning of the Sumerian


earlier translators.

original differing

from those of the

So we find the old


see notes

translation given first as in obv. i3 with a redactor's translation in the

following line

so also in line 19 b of the obverse

and

on obv.

22-23 and

rev.

1-6. Especially interesting are the divergent interpre-

tations of the passage obv. 22-rev. 6, in

which the

original text describ-

ed the gods as paying

homage

to

the heroic Ninib.

The

first

Semitic

translators evidently understood the passage to

describe Ninib's con-

quest of the hostile gods of darkness, hence for


obv. 22 they gave Sem. sahluhu, and glossed the

lim to

the Nergal

make it mean sahluhu, a violent poem following the lead of the

namdur greatness Sum. line by nam gilprocedure. The redactor of

redactors of the Ninib

poem

HYMN TO NIMH
took the gloss into the line. Further violent glosses
refer to the rebellious
,

\>J\()

to

make

the lex)

gods are lines

and

3.

For other indications of

the hands of interpreters probably of different ages, see the

commentary

on the various
catch-line

lines.

The Nergal poem,

then,

which

is

likewise one of a series as the

and library mark


a school

nu-al-\til\ indicate, is later than the

Ninib

poem and from


to his

which

attributed

llic

principal role of Ninib

counterpart Nergal.

31

a5o

no.

mil hymn

to msih

Obverse.
i

[kar-ra-du] ra-bu-u

e-til

[Hani]

'

2
,H

dim-ma
kab-tum
nr-sag-gal

ana-dim [Hb-ba-mu]''
sa kima same-e su-tu-ku

'\

Id-dim sig-ga-mu
sa ki-ma irsi-tim ri-lti-u
lib-ba-^u-nc''

.')

kar-ra-du ra-bu-u
3

G ana-dim ki-dim
7

sa ki-ma

"

same-e u irsi-tim

su-lu-ga-ta

8 ur-sas ki-bal-a

di-da-ru-di
ina

<o

kar-ra-du ana mat nu-kitr-iiin

'

a-la-ki-ka

io elim-ma papgal
ii

KUR-NUNUZ-ge
\sinnisti\ la us-sa-a

nu-e-a-iu-ne

kab-tum ia ina pu-iu-itP


J

12
1

ta'

idiin-ma

ta

nu mu-da-Dl"'
la ib-mi-Iu

mi-na-a ina na-ak-bi


mi-na-a ina na-ak-bi
/ a-ab-ba

nd-na-a sa la tak-su-da
mi-na-a sa
2

ill
i")

Id-ana e-da-ab-US"
irsi-ta'

i(j
13

mi-na-a sa la-a-am-tuiu
/fl

u-ma-al-lu-ku
1
''

17 iN
ii)

sam-dm me-ri mu-un-ga^ v samme kis-sat-su-nu te-mis mut-ta-'i-di ta-bu-ut ab-nu sam-me ina ti\-\i te-rid"" ab-nu i-na u^-^i ta-bu-ut
/;-;'

mu-un-gnl
'

20 dig-gd
2

dig-ga-^u-de
ina sur-bu-ti-ha
1

sur-bu-u

22 dlm-me-ir na-am-dur'
i\

na-ri-rig-gi-es
lal-lu-ut
1

Hani ina sa-ah-lu-uk-ti

1.

According

lu

SBH

no. iS this
;

would be
'22.

line

two of the obverse.

a.

So BOLLENKUCHER

cf.

SBH

28,

3.
'1.

Glossed bj aita-ki-Jim.
//e

sign of relali\e phrase.


a-<z.
/(/.

.).

Glossed by
ife

Ii.

[=

i] for

7.

Glossed by a.
Glossed by piristu. There
is

8.

no indication on
1908.

4gg5
its

rev. that this lino stood

there.
ij.

For pidhi

to

womb
Nergal

, v.

PSBA

The hymn

6990

= ASKT

125 begins

extract here so far as the

oil preserved indicates.

'

HYMX TO

XlNlli

Obverse.

Great hero,

glorious one of the gods.

2-3 Honoured one,

4-5 Great hero,


6-7 8-9
10- 1

who who

like the

heavens art exalted.

like the earth art established.

Thou who like heaven and earth art exalted. Oh hero when against the hostile land thou didst

stride

i'

Honoured one who from the womb of woman didst not 1 2- 1 3 What in the deeps, 1 what that thou rulesl not: ill What in the deeps, what that increases thee notPJ
1

issue.

0-1 6

What

of sea

of earth

and sky

that

can add

to thy glory

>

17

The

terrible stone

thou smitest,

the terrible plant thou treadest.

[18+19
20-21

For Semitic variant

translations see text.]


in thy

Thou art magnified 22 The gods by his greatness

magnitude.

were humbled 2 ".

10.

Sumerian read

sa

malaku or hiSddu rule over. The Semitic scribe read g5a3 confused Hie second person with the

di

from

dim^banu,

build. Br.

root, so also

Dilitzsch
11.

HW

53a a

to be suppressed.
of. also

For

US

= malu

SAI

3/iaG.

12.
-

Sum. adds Same.


Glossed by j.d-dm.

i3.
1

USSatu also BA, V 638, ig. Abnu apparently omitted on K 4gg5. 16. The translator gives three Semitic words for iner, Br. Gg55, 84g4- The Sum. probably meant only u^ii.
4.

meri

i5.

na'ddu, IciSSatu and u%%u,

cf.

17.

Gloss ua-am-gil-li -em ma. For dtir-=rabuBr. io^g8,cf.


p. 60].

VAT

261, 12 [Abcl-

Wk.
ig.

"18.. Glossed

by

tal-hit

and tu-Sam-[kit

?].

These sentences are not finished; the poem

is a

simple compilation of legen-

dary phrases.
20.' Semitic trans.,

Thou

bringest low the gods with destruction.

The compiler

of the Nergal
translated

hymn ASKT only the gloss. On

125, 11 took the gloss namgillimma into the line' and


alatu

[SAI i"i4]

cf.

Buli imiCchrk.
1,

Evidently the original Sumerian intended by dimmir the gods of heaven as rev.

not the demons. For the adoration of Ninib by the gods

cf.

no.

XIV. The redactor,

however, interpreted dimmir as meaning the hostile gods and inserted nanigillim.

6 7 1

2t>2

NO.

XXII.

HYMN TO NIMH

Reverse.

dlm-me-ir an-na

ina-un-lag-lag-gi-es

'

:>.

mi
Hani sa ia-me-e
dim-me-ir ki-a gu-\^it\
''

lag-lag-gi-es

.")

mu-un-ii-sig-gi-es
ta-sur
2 :

\
.")

ana ta-ha-zi i^-^a-a^n-ka'

gk-mu-un-si-si-es
si-si-ti-ka

('

Hani sa

irsi-tim

ana

us-ka-ma-am-mu'

S dingir a-nun-na-ge-e-ne

ha su-ma-ra-an-gaV'-li-es ap-pa i-lab-bi-nu-ka gar-sag-ga mu-nn-dig

io
1

Anunnaki
s

sikka-sag-af'

i:>.

sn-ma

[i.e.

sikkasagas]

ina sa-di-i ta-na-ar'


me-ri-sig-ga-dt'tg-ga-na'"

i.")

im-bar h'tr-ra
kas-sa ina sa-di-i
(/-//-]

'i

i-mi-su"
me-ri-ki'ir-diig-ga-na
i3
12

i.~>

a-nim-ma

[sin-nu] hi-sa-a ina la i-ri


|

a-ni

te-ti-hi
ttb-e

z/i-e]

gii-m-de
ta-as-si-ma

sag

[ba-da-ab-gam]
tus-mit

18

?ri#-fe'

ni-i's

[lilb-ki]

19 [da-e] gii-ne-de

sag[da-e ba-\da-ab-gam
\sa-ha-ti] tits-mil

20
1.

sa-ha-tim ta-as-si-ma

Cf. SBII
/aiw1.

3a, 17 ge-em-ra-a-lag-lag-gi-ei

where the Anunakki adore

Enlil.

2.

from n&r
gloss of
t,

H\V

1^8 a with meaning, over-sec, muster,


as

KB Mi,
Sem.

4og.

The
Iv

gloss

2 interprets

dimmir
1. 1

meaning the

hostile gods, so also the

translation

of

/|

b.

The

3 apparently interprets in the

same way. The redactor of


line mit-un-Si-lag-lag-gi-cs
!\

/iy(j5

confused 4

and
rtte

3,

making

for his

Sum.

and

regardless of the fact that


lation with ina for ana.
3.
i.

did not occur in his copy, slavishly copied

b as a trans-

Gloss,

which

translates the

Sum.

gloss 1.2.

Text has sign of a variant, but

this is impossible.

The other copy ASlvT 122,

1.1,

although apparently more corrupt than Raw. TV 3o, has here no gloss sign, gu Br.

3225
5.

git

5o4;

Glossed by itcnin and pahruka

the former
.

is

probably intended as a translation


cf.

of the

Sum.

gloss in

1.

3,

here out of place pahruka perhaps a late gloss on^u,

Br.

3222.
6.
7.
cf.

Glossed by ma-al.

Same legend

of INinib and the six-headed dragon in


II

Gudca

Cvl.

2.~>,

25 and

IIowmel in Baby].

Gu

f.

HYMN TO

NINIM

25J

Reverse.
10 The gods of heaven stood up [4 The gods of heaven thou didst muster: they stood forth for battle]. 5-6 The gods of earth at the sound of thy voire murmured in

silence

17

The Anunnaki bowed their faces. n-i2 The seven-headed ram thou slewest in the mountain. The while gypsum in the hills i3-i/i thou didst smite 18 i5-i() The poisonous tooth of heaven thou brokest 19
8
.

17-18

When

thou hast cried without

the people without thou


didst prostrate.

19-20

When

thou hast cried within,

them,

who were

within,

thou didst prostrate.

8. g.

For hi-ma
Glossed by

ditto, cf.

SBH

56 rov.

8.

Glossed by tul-mlt.
ni.

10.
1 1

For relative construction sre Bahyl.

ai'i-

Glossed by te-mis.
Gloss ni.

12.

i3.

Taken by Bollenucher
la iri is

for la a-ri inaccessible

place,

cf.

HW.

p. 5o.

The

Semitic ina
lit.

a gloss or free translation.

Glossed by

i-[ti-k]u.

For restoration,

see

Bollenucher
prostrates the

2^.

!io.

i5.

Sumerian gam
a.

= mdtu bow down,


humiliated me.
a)

bend, waver Ar. mdtu,


it

cf.

Ges-Buhl-Zim.
its full

365

In

SBH

7,

27 appara ina hiMiSu ulmdt,

marsh in

growth.

l\\

II 2 iiSmitanni, it

16.

Sum.

glosses

they stood forth for battle. This was taken over bodily by the

translator of

ASKT

125, ih without regard to his text, a sure sign that this

hymn was

the model, b) they grew weak.


17.
slg

Here the redactor of the Nergat hymn ends

his

poem by

dim-me-ir-bi me-ri

-ga-dug-ga an evident composition from

46 18 rev. i3 and a device of his


to.

own
is

based upon the interpretation that the hostile gods are referred

His conclusion

These gods thou didst smite


18.

Second person used in the other

lines.

So

also the gloss here.


1

ig.
is

For eteku

mahdsu, =

see Jensen in
1.
:

KB VI

p.

373

f.

The Sum. me-rihdr

evidently a syn. of me-ri-slg in

i3, both with the formative verb dug, a variantof


cf.

ink with the

same

force as gar,

mal

Br. 3a33 tig-gil

= hananu.

Br. 952g sd

liaSddu

and g542 sd-dug

= liandnu and 3236 tig-gil-dug

kalddii.

25/|

NO.
[tul-Ia] tul-ld-e

XXII.

HYMN TO NIMH
itrn'-na ba-e-si-siY'

21
2

gu-w-[dc

[ana

is-si-e* da-as-su-n

da-me im-ta-al-hi-u]
dul-lu-da-as mi-ni-in-sid]

2/1-

[crim-ma kala-ma-ge gu-ne-de


[i-sit-ti

2.1

ma-a-tam tas-si-ma

ana

til-U tam-nii]

1 '

i.

SES,
29a.

= Aram blood,

is

a vnr. of

BAD

Rr. i5o3 both lo be read ur or

er, v.

ZA

XXI
.!.

The
issu

first

half of the line, ace. Id

Haupt \SI\T

iqu, apparently glossed bv

iul-tiil

tl iit*-ga-[%u\
'.'>.

a relative form.

watered plain

= Ar.
it is

hisj.

I.\.

The compiler

evidently intended lo end his

hymn

[II.

17

ff.]

with the extract


1.

fiom

SBH

rev. 3-io,

probable that his extract ended with

SBH

10, since at line


2/1

that point the


rf.

poem ends

its

passage concerning the power of Enlil.

With

no.

XX

tab.

one rev. 11.

Inasmuch

as the obverse

must have about a3


to Xinib,
it is

lines,

no space would bo
the

left for

a .prayer, that

the god be appeased, etc., as at the end of no. XIV. This


similar

hvmn

opens
It a

much
is,

like a

hymn

SBH

no. g,

which

is

first

of a series.

therefore, probable that

likewise the

first

of a series

and ended with

ritualistic

phrase and catch-line for the next tablet.

HYMN TO
2i-a3

NTNin

9 55

When

thou hast cried over the watered valleys,


filled.

with

blood were they


a/l-aB

When

thou hast cried over the habitations,

ihou didst

account them as heaps of ruins.

XXIII

A
in

lament

to Ninlil

with

late additions.

Semitic translation late and


no. 2 and trauslated
is

inaccurate. Edited by

Zimmern

in
f.

BBS

by him

Der Alte

Orient, VII 3 p. 2k

The psalm

an individual one

concerning a persoual

affliction, evidently

not physical.

strophical

arrangement

is

apparently not intended. Text

4a3i, published in

ASKT

16-7.

6 3 1

2jG
[me-ul

NO. XXIII.
A.. "" mu-]ul-lil-ld-ge
%

[mus-tak-li-]lat par-si
3
/,

en-lil-la

[me-ri] sir-ra

pat-

^alc-tam'

.)

clim-me-ir-du-du-e-ne

me

ul

d.

[mu-ul-lil-ld-ge]
l
\_

G
7

ba-na-at Hani

mm>i-tak-li-a-at par-si
nm-lu a-za-lu-lu
be-Iit te-ni-se-e-ti
1

en-Hl-li\

sam-rik

ma-ma

St

mu-se-sa-at ur-hi-te

9 ii-tud dil-a-bi-e-ne id bana-at ka-la-me


1

^i-gen

si-sd-ge

mus-te-sir-rat gi-mir nab-ni-tam

ama

mu-gig-ib dim-me-ir a-bi mu-lu na-an-teg-

gd
la i-ti-hu-ii

12
1

um-mu
gasan gu-la

till::.

""is-ta-ri-tum sa id-da-a-sa

il

man-ma

mu-lu me-bi

dirig-ga

i'i
i "i

be-el-tum htr-bu-tum sa par-su-sa


a-ra-711

iu-tu-ru
si-ib-ba

ga-an-na-ab-dug

mu-lu mug-mu

mii-un-ag

te-is-li-tim ht-uk-bi
7

sa i-li-sa ta-a-bu li-pu-sa-an-ni


lul-ds gul-a dg-lal-a-ni

gasan-mu

itda lur-ra-a-ni-ta

18

be-el-ti ul-ttt it-itm si-ih-ri-ku

ma-'a-dis sal-pu-ti sa-am-da-hi


inn
ti

M) [sam nu-um]-hl-e
21)

cr "salt-ma-

[a-ka-li

til

a-kul bi-M-tmu kur- via] \

er

n- a-

mu
ti- ti

22
2

dim-tu.

mas-

bar
ka-bit-ti

nu lag- ga
id

2/i
2.")

] \

im-mi-ir
j

se-ir-ma-al na-an-[
e-iil-lis

2(i

ul

Reverse.

gig~ga
mar-si-is

mu-\im-se-du\

a-dam-m[u-um\
ga-

3
[

]
\

bar

gig-

am
ka-bit-ti

4
r>

ma(?)-a-da imn-rii-sa-at

gaian-mu [nig-ag]-mu mu-iin-^u ki-im-diib-bu-da gar-ra-ab


be- elti

e- pis- ti

si-

di

tap-

sit-

uh-

ti

suk- ni

i.

The same

epilhct of Istar,

SBH

106, 58 me-ri liiu=patru %aktu.

LAMENTATION TO NINLIL, ASKT Il6


'

267

Obverse.

1-2

She

that executeth the decrees of Enlil

The pointed dagger 5-6 The creatress of gods,


3-4
7-8

who
come

executeth the decrees of Enlil.

Who causeth

plants to
all

forth,

queen of humanity.
direcleth
all

9-10 Creatress of
1

things
at

who

begotten.

1-12

Amorous mother-goddess,

i3-i4 Majestic queen,


1 t

5 I will utter a petition,

whose side nogoddrawethnigh. whose decrees are preeminent. she who is good unto me will do it 3
.

7-18

Oh my

queen, from the days of

my

youth much have

been

bound with plague.


19-20 Food
I eat not,

weeping
tears are

21-22

is my nourishment. my drink.
is

23-24
25-26
.
.

my mood

not cheerful.
[I

with confidence

walk not?] 4

Reverse.

1-2

with sorrow

sigh.

3-4
5

my mood
queen knoweth what
I
,

is

embittered.

My

have done 5 oh conceive compassion.

2.

SIG-SALAM probably a
is ge-en, cf.

variant of
8, 29

SIG-SALAM

Br. 7021

the phonetic value

of this group

CT XV

and a4>

10, probably the

same root as gem

woman.
3.

Semitic for i5 b that which seems good to her she will do for
is

me

The

serious objection to this translation


relative for persons only.
4.

the neuter use of muhi, which can be used as a

So Zimmern.
Semitic for 5 a

Oh my

queen cause

to

be known what

have done
J

3 5 4 6

2 58

no. xxin.
se-bi-da

S-a-lal-AR-la-e-ne

i-de

turn- a- ni

hi-ti-ti

dup-pi-ri

ub-lini

pa- ni-

ia

9 dlm-me-ir-mii mu-ln
ge-ra-ab-bi

SIGISSE SIGISSE-ra* SIGISSE-SIGISSE

io dagal
ii

innini-mu mu-lu a-ra-^u-ge a-ra-^t ge-[ra-ab-bi]

'mar-tu-e mu-lu gar-sag-ga-ge

SIGISSE-SIGISSE
2

ge-ra-ab-bi

12 ""gu-bar-ra gasan gu-edin-na-ge a-ra-^u (etc.)'


1

d -am-an-ki
dagal
3

am

uru-si-ib-ba-(ki)-ge

SIGISSE-SIGISSE

(etc.)

es

-mrig

d -dam-gal-[nun]-na-ge a-ra-^u (etc.)

d
1
1

-asar-gal'-dug

[umun

din-tir]-(M)

SIGIS$E-SIGISSE
etc.

etc.

[mu-ud-]na''-ni
[sukal-iid

pap-nun an-]M-ge a-ra-^u

17

-mu-zi-ib-ba] sd*-a
ura"s-]a
6

SIGISSE-SIGISSE

etc.

18 [i-gi-a dum-sag

a-ra-^u etc.

19 [gasan gu-ur-a-sjg-] ga-ge

SIGISSE-SIGISSE
ara-

etc.

30 [gasan an-na-ge
21

'na-na-^a

%u
%

[i-di-^id bar-mu-un-si-ib]

ge-ra-ab-[bi]

22 [gu-%11 %id gur-mu-un-si-ib" ge-ra-ab-bi]


23
i!\

[sag-%11 ge-en-na-tig-e

ge-ra-ab-bi]
ge-ra-ab-bi]

[bar-^u ge-en-na-sed-de

25 [sag-zu sag ama-tu-ud-da-dim ki-bi-su ga-ma-gi-gi] 26 [ama tu-ud-da a-a tu-ud-da-dhn


ki-bi-su ga-ma-gi-gi]

1.

marhas mdti

SBH

4g, 8.

The reference

is to

Enlil as the parallel passage

SBH

4a, 22 shows.
2.

The symbol

of Ninharsag,

Ninlil, is the
is

markasu rabu.

The reference
rev. 18
f.

to Sola (P), consort of

Ramtnan,

omitted in

SBH 42.

In Haw. IV

21*6
3.

this pair is

given
is

last.

SBH

42, 26 has tur

which
:

certainly

an error,
16 col.

cf.

SBH

5a, 7.

45.

mudnam SBH
Written

42, 28

52, g. Cf ibid. i32, 42 and i3i, 62.

MUD -+- NAD as in


Sum.

CT XVI

VI

3.

6.

Restored by Zimmern, p. 5i from

5i57

rev. 8, collatedby

Hommel,
SA.I

Semitische

Volker p. 5i3. Concerning Zimmern's text there can be no doubt. ClBab. Miscl. Tajik, 45. This
ecpiivalent for TaSrnetum
is

used for the verb

Umu

CT XXI

32, 10 bal gii-ur sik-ki

a reign of obedience. This insertion is not in

484 and cf. Raw.

3 5 1 1

LAMENTATION TO NINLlt, ASKT Il6


7-8 Forgive 9 Unto

269

my
god

sins,

lift

up
is

my

countenance.
,

my

to

whom

prayer
to

due 10

may one
is

address prayer.

10 Unto

my

mother-goddess

whom

petition

due,

may

one

address petition
1

12
1

May Ramman of the mountains address prayer. May Sala queen of Guedin" address petition.
petition.

May Ea, ram of the holy city, address prayer; i/i May the mother of the vast abode, Damkina, address May Marduk, lord of Babylon, address prayer; 1 16 May his spouse, Zarpanit, address petition. 17 May the faithful messenger, Nabu, address prayer;
18

May the bride, first-born child of Ninib, address petition; 19 May Tasmetu address prayer. 20 May Nana queen of heaven (?) address petition. May they say behold him in faithfulness 2 22 May they say, turn thy neck unto him in faithfulness . 23 May they say, let thy heart repose . 24 May they say, let thy soul be at peace . 25 May thy heart return to its place as the heart of a begetting
mother
26 As a begetting mother, as a begetting father,
place.

may

it

return to

its

IV 21*
7.

nor

SBH

42 but

SBH
;

52, i3 nin-^i-da

is

probably a similar insertion.

Cf.

SBH

42, i4* b.

8.
9.

Raw. IV 21
Cf.

rev.
:

20

cf.

Gudea,
20, 9.

St.

B. 2, 10.

ASKT
is

122, 18
to

Raw. IV

10.

So certainly

lamentation
Su to
ii.

to the latter, hence she cannot be an intercessor.


in

be understood. Lines 9 and 10 refer to Enlil and Ninlil and the Cf also dim-me-ir-a.

any god

the parallel passage

SBH

42, 23.

Here

Istar is confused

with the consort of

Ramman.

8 6 3 5 4

260
Obverse.
i

ur-bar-ra kur-Mr-ra-ta

[mu-ni-]ib-dib
us-te-bi-'i

na-as-pan-tum ina matati


gi-li bar-tuP-bi-ta

3 k

ba-da-an-kar-ra
ub-bi-il
2

ap-pa-ri ina suk-li-su

5 selu* pa-se-bi-ta

ba-da-an-sud
u-ta-ab-bi

e-bu-ru ina i-sin-ni-su

7 i gi-dim-bi-ta

qa-da-an-gul
'"

bita ina rik-si-su

ul-te-bit

9 tiru ki-tir-bi-ta

ba-da-an-nad
ul-te-ni-il

io
ii

ala ina du-ru-us-si-sn

ka-nag-gd

silr^-bi-ta

ba-da-ga-lam
ih-tal-lik

12
1
1

ma-a-ti ina bi-ru-ti-su


tur-ra LID-bi-ta
tar-ba-su ina la-ti-su

slg-gan-ba-ab-dug
is-sa-pah

1
1

amas-a

e-si-bi-ta

ba-da-an-gid
is-su-uh

su-pu-ru ina si-ni-su

17 [nam-gu] sam-ki-sig -ga-bi-ta


1

ba-da-an-ir
is-ta-lal

\si-nun-tam\l ina J;in-ni-su

19

maus.
.

ge
.

a-ma-ru ma-an-ur
a-bu-ba
ul-te-bi-'i.

20
21

bilr-btir

Reverse.
1

ana
\&ru~zu\ nibru
l

biti-su

-na

ge-[en-na-tig-gd]

SBH

no. 4i, tablet of a series of lamentations undoubtably addressed to Enlil.


is

The calamity
to only in the

international and
is

may
its

refer to an Elamitc invasion or a famine.

The

present composition

probably late, and based upon one in which the god was appealed
shrines. This tablet cannot be the first of a series,

name

of Nippur and

for it does not contain the list of sacred

names nor any of the

characteristics of an

opening

tablet.

Edited by Dienemann, Sumerisch Babylonische


f.

Hymnen

pp. 8-1

and

translated
1.
cf.

by Jastrow, Religion 20

SAI n38. Variant reading AN-EUL SB1I BA, V 617, 7.

7,

26

16, 20 is apparently

an error;

FRAGMENT OF A NIPPUR

SERIES,

SBH NO

/|

26l

Obverse.
1-2 Devastation in the nations

he has brought
he has pillaged.

in.

3-4

The marshlands
beauty

in their full

The harvest in its season 7-8 The houses in their courts 9-10 The city upon her foundation 11-12 The country in her plains i3-i/i The stall of its cows 1 5-i 6 The pen of its sheep 17-18 The swallow of her nest
5-6

he has flooded.
he has laid waste. he has made
perishes.
is

to

smoulder.

robbed.

he has emptied. he has plundered.


a storm he has brought in.

19-20 21-22

....
Reverse.

Thy

city,

Nippur,

may

it

pacify thee.

2. 3.
4.

Usually usmat bring low in parallel passages.

On

the -value

Sel

for Br.

978

v. Babyl. II

284.

rilisii;

Messerschmidt Tabula
a syn. of kikkilti SA-I

VAT

246, Diss. p. 26 arrives at the meaning,


sp.

boundary, surrounding wall. In

OLZ

igo4

i5i kikkiSu
is

= tabasu court

here

gidim^riksu,
i.e.

i5o2, which
court.

a loan-word from gi-sik i683

reed-floor (?).

Here riksu
VIII i5 a

5.

also

KI-GAL KI-GAL GT

= yard or
where a
49 a
1

biriitu a class

or quality of land.
field is

APR

77,

bi-ri-a-tum. Written

7,

bounded on one end by theKI-GAL of


is

the sons of Sin-nasir. In

CT IV

a lot

described as

biti

KI-GAL,

i.e.

house

on a

lot in condition

known

as biriitu.

The

fact that^aZ

and gal interchange


deep

is

in favour
is

of reading higal.

HW
is

i64 derives from bdru, in Arabic ba'ar dig a well. This


cc

of

course the root of burn, burtu and biru,

cistern

and
i

word

biriitu

lowland, spring,

not proven. Instances of a long

or

in the first syllable are not


field,

given by Dei.itzsch.

The

root

is

clearly baru

and connected with bar open

meathe

dow, Ges.-Buhl-Zimmern 10 1

6.

In the cases cited by

form in question
biriitu
6.

is berdti

from

birtu

sight. All the

HW for igi-gal = cases cited by HW

biriitu,

i64 under

mean meadow,
Raw. IV 27

open land, etc.


b

Cf.
Cf.

18/19 and

SBH

Io8

>

43/44.

7. 8.

Cf.

SBH SBH

39, 5/6.

i33, 56

f.

naPsicl

5 3 1

262
3
li

NO. XXIV.
e-kiir-ra
1

ge-en-na-sed-de

[ken-tir]

ki-gal

ge-en-na-tig-ga

5 is-e-nam-til-la
6
e

ge-en-na-sed-di ge-en-na-tig-ga
ge-en-na-sed-de

xjmbir

7 is -bar*rum

8 din-tir
9 se-ib -sag-il-la

ge-en-na-tig-ga
ge-en-na-sed-de
hi

10
1

se-ib bad-si-ab-ba
se-ib e-^i-da

ge-en-na-tig-ga ge-en-na-sed-d ge-en-na-tig-ga

12 e-nam-til-la
1

e-te-me-an-ki

ge-en-na-sed-di
ge-en-na-tig-ga
1,

ill
1

l-ddr-an-na
"se-ib

i-bar-gal-gal-la
%

ge-en-na-sed-de

16
17

es -nam-\bi-%i-da\
"se-ib

ge-en-na-tig-ga
ge-en-na-sed-de

i-pad-da

18

is -bar-ta-a"s

ge-en-na-tig-ea
ge-en-na-sed-de

19 e-gan-nun

20 na-dm
21

erim-ma-a-ni-sii.
i-sit-ti-su*

kur-kiir-ra dm-biir-biir

as-sum

ina ma-ta-a-ti i-sa-ap

1.

2.

3.

4-

See Jastrow, Religion II 20 n. 7. Temple of Ramman in Bit-Karkar, Ham. Code See Jastrow, Religion II 21 n. 2. For the compound preposition nam su
.
.

III 64-

aS3u, cf.

SAI909;
?),
;

ISA. 3i2 e

col. II 5 5.

Dec.

pi.

4i Clou en argile 27.

iiittu, a syn.

of sissimu, both words for parts of a temple (or house


pi, 26].

Bu. 81-/1-28,
18.

327

rev. i5

[M=

So

also in the sense of

chamber

SBH

37, 10

0,4,

8 6 5 4 3 1

FRAGMENT OF A NIPPUR
3

SERIES,

SBII

NO.

/(I

263

may it appease thee, k may it pacify thee, 5 may it appease thee, 6 may it pacify thee, 7 may it appease thee, 8 may it pacify thee, g may they appease thee, io may they pacify thee, 1 may they appease thee, 12 Enamtila may it pacify thee, 1 Etemeanki may it appease thee, Edaranna 1 may it pacify thee, 1 The brick walls of Ebargalgalla may they appease thee, 1 The shrine of Enambizida may it pacify thee, 17 The brick walls of Epadda may they appease thee, 1 The shrine of Ebartas may it pacify thee, 19 Egannun, may it appease the. 20-21 Because of his sacred chambers, men are sad in the land
The spacious Ken-ur, The shrine of Enamtila, The temple of Sippar, The shrine of Ebarra, The temple of Babylon, The brick walls 6 of Esagila The brick walls of Borsa The brick walls of Ezida
6.

Ekur,

Delizsch

HW

383

6 separates Kbittu
,

Se-ib

from

libiitu

unbumed

brick 370.
is

The Sura, for libitlu (Br. inga) is sig, dialetic iSeb. A classical value in -g known, for ex. Gudea Cyl. A 9, i4; 11, 3; OBI 87 II kh and passim. The meaning is given by Rommel, Geographie p. 309.

well

correct

XXV
A
psalm of 23
lines

concerning the destruction of ancient

cities

pro-

bably in the epoch of Naram-Sin.


the people of

The invader seems

to

have been

made by

Gutium (1. 12) and the psalm may refer to the invasion them in the time of Sargani-sarri mentioned in the

date of a tablet of that period

BTC

no. 88

= VAB,

226

e).

So

far as

known

this is the earliest Semitic


is

psalm which has been found. The

copy given by Dr. Pinches


Seleucidae, i.e. 287

from the 25 th year of the era of the


in

BC. Published

PSBA

1901 May; translated by


the

Pinches,
p.

A77,

The Old Testament in numbered R m IV


97.

the

Light of

Historical Records

3 6 5

26/1

mar-sa-a-tu unuk mar-sa-a-tu a-ga-de-fkijsu-nu-la-ak*

unuk-a-a-i-tum tab-ku sa pat-rat gu-zi-lit-su ki


di-du-su

+
b

mitt

"

sa sul-lu

mar at unuk

tab-ku

marat a-ga-de-(ki)
3

ta-nam-bi

h sa marat lara-ak (ki)

ina

sissikti-su''

kul-lu-lu-ma pani-su

5 har-sag-kalama- (ki)-i-tum tab-ku


^u 6 (a )hul-hu-ud-ha-ul-i-tiim tab-ku
l

sa ik-me-tum

mut-su
hu-da-as-tum
1

sa tai-ku-pu

mas-

k-tum

tab-ku sa

sibit

ahe-su di-i-kn sa ha-tan-su su-nu-ul-lu

8 a-ga-de-(ki-)i-liiin tab-ku sa pa-ar-mu sa-as-su di-ku bel la-li-e-su


9 ki-e-su-i-tum tab-ku bikl-ti tus-ba-nu sa

sum

biti-su u-su-tu-u-a

ha-an-su

io diin-iia-ai-i-tum tab-ku ana man-mi irsu ana man-nu mu-si-e


ii

ana man-nu ki-i-na* na-ak-ri mu-si-e su-har-ru-ru-tu


su-ri-it ap-pi-su

12 marat nippuri tab-ku ana ku-ti-i ga-ma-ri sa sip-ri


1

ik-me-it milt la-li-e-su

ilx
1
1

der

H-tuvi

ana

ku-ti-i

ga-ma-ri

ana ap-lu
as-sa

ali-su hi-pu-u sul-pu-tu bit abi-su bi-ka-'a ki-li-li bal-tum

unuk

mah-rat

Reverse.

17 ia-a-si ina me-hi-e a-sar ak-[bu-]su

id i-di
1

18 as-sa larak (ki)bi-ka-'a

ri-hu ul-la-nu ig-me-ik

1.

Permansive III" of
I.e. ditto for

na'dlu.

2.
3.
t\.

agadeitum tabku.

Larak mentioned with Isin


Spelled also susiklu

CT XV
1

25, 23,
it

cf.

21.

CT, VIII

6 where
18, 25
it

appears as a staple article of clothing


tilitinu

and made of skins; in Craig


string is

RT

appears with the

as a sign of

mourning. Here put over the face

as

a sign of humiliation.
cf.

Jensen's translation

excluded. For similar use of halalu


(lit.

gagadtka lagalal thou shalt hu-

miliate thyself
5.
6.

disgrace thy head),

CT
:

II 29, 35.
cf.

Arabic kamida pret. with a, be pale

line i3.
(s,

The

root ^akdpu,

which alone of the possible readings

and

k,

g) has an

imperfect in u, would seem to


7.

mean

cease,

be held back
i/|5, 8,

, in this passage.

Cf. hadattutu, marriage

ceremony

SBH

and hadaSatu Muss-Arn. 307.

8 6 5 3 1

AN ANCIENT SEMITIC LAMENTATION


i

265

I,

the distressed one of Erech, the distressed one of Agade,


cast

am

down.

She of Erech weeps because her maid of honour" is exiled; she of Agade weeps because her attraction is gone forth 12
.

The daughter

of Erech weeps, the daughter of


is

Agade wails
sis-

k As for the daughter of Larak her face


siktu in sign of disgrace.

covered with her

5 She of Harsagkalama weeps because her husband

is faint. is

6 She of Hulhudhul weeps because the marriage feast


7

delayed.

She of Mas weeps because her seven brothers are


her son-in-law
is

slain,

because

prostrated.
.

8 She of Agade weeps because her


g She of Kes weeps, she gives vent of her

slain is
tears,

he of her pride,
because the
.

to

her

name
a

io She of

home is my helpers are Dunna weeps, for whom


of escape
?
.

slaughtered
is

there a couch, for

whom

way
1

12

For whom is there a foe The daughter of Nippur weeps, unto


.

the land of the Kutean

13

who
1

has finished his mission,


the husband of her pride
is faint.

Her

face is set (I)",

k As for her of Der, unto the land of the Kutean


(his mission),

who

has finished

Unto the

heir,

(whose) city

is

ruined,

whose

father's

house

is

laid waste (her face is set).


1

Weep

for Erech, she has

met with
I

the disgrace of shame.


shall take

17

As

for
.

me

in the deluge whither

my way

know
.

not
1

Weep

for

Larak

....
helper, here in the sense of

8.

usutu presupposes a

word

usfi,

'

members
is

of a family

'

this interpretation is doubtful


9.

although a derivation from wasa'a


at the

suggestive.

Reading doubtful. Read

end

mitse-Su

murrumtu(?)

10.

Or

ili(g)mtg(g)(_\\).
cf.

11.

Doubtful;
1

gu\a\itu fem. of gujalu, messenger, councillor

KB

VI

1,

^82.

12. hillu III


i3. Ie.

perm, of n^J?(!).

Gutium

i4. surit

surruiat

from

sarai, set

out for a night journey (uncertain).

266
1

Ina-a la

im-mar da-su-u-a nit-uk-ht-sn sa mdreumnii


gu-iil-titm'
2

20 as-sa nibru-(hi)bi-ka-a ia-a-H a-sib-tum


21 sam-u 22
l*

tiin-ti-mu-in-ni

kus.m ni-mit-ti-ia
milt la-li-e

ul-ia-bal-ki-lan-nu

23 ha-mi-rn

i-te-ma-ni

belu

ik kima

labiri-su satir-ma

naplus u up-pu-us

25 duppu Bel-^eri-sutesir aplu sa Bel-abi-usui mar amel 26 gata Bel-balatsu niarisu pa-lih sarri ina
27 Babili-(ki)arah
Ultili

U-MUK

hi-rib

nn-par-su

umu ib-kam

satti

zb-kam 5 Si-lu-ku u An-

ti-u-ku-su sar maiati

1.

dumu-ama

is

probably a

compound

cf.

,~10X }~

slave

and son of a

man from

a slave.
2.

Perhaps a loan-word from gul

= dbatu

(1).

3.
!\ .

Here Enlil

is

meant beyond any possible doubt,

also Cf.

PSBA. i88g

pi. I

In.

The same

profession of a witness Sargonstein 2 , 17 perhaps to be read

umukku

cf.

5.

Strassmaier Nbn 20, i3 u-muk-ki. I.e. 287 BC.

AN ANCIENT SEMITIC LAMENTATION


19

267
(?)

My

eyes see not,

my ....
me;

are cut off

20
21

Weep

for Nippur, as for

me, a desolate dweller,

the heavens

....
my

22

the throne of

empire has passed from me,

23

Enlil

has removed 6 from


.

me

the consort, the husband of

(my)

pride

6.

itemani

I2

of hamaj. withold from

(I).

6 5

268
i

no. xxvi*
[ka-su-gal-]si-ma-al-la-ge
\la-\ban ap-pi sa sik-na-at na-pis-ti
e-ri-yi gus-sd-dim gu-[de-a-nm]
. .
.

3
!\

ardi-ki sii-nu-hit a-sa-as-si-ld

r
.

>

[nm-hi] na-dm-tag-ga tuk-a ka-sig-sig-ga su-te-gd


sa an-nu i-su-u te-lik-ki-e te-me-ik-su

(>

mu-hi i-di-bar-ra-yt mit-lu-H

al-til

a-nie-Uin tap-pa-la-si a-iue-lii su-u i-bal-lut

9 a-ma-al du-a-bi-e-ne mu-hi a-^a-lu-lu-ge

io
i
i

li-'i-at

ha-la-ma

be-lit te-ni-se-e-ti
'

sag-lal-sitd gur-an-si-ib

si-ib-ba sag-iy-giib-ha an-te-ga

12

rim-ni-Uim sa na-as-hur-sa ta-a-bu li-kat im-ni-ni

i3 dim-me-ir dagal-ninni-bi ki-bi sag-dib-ba %a-e* gu-de-a-bi


i'i
1
1

ili-su
[tig-^ti

"is-tar-su zj-nu-u it-ti-su i-sa-as-su-ki ha-a-si


i

gur-an-si-iby su-gid-ba-an-na-ab

[ki-sad-ki su-hi-ir-]sitm-ma ta-as-ba-ii gat-su

Reverse.

17 %a-e-na dim-me-ir si-sd nu-tuk-dm

18

e-la ka-a-ti i-lim iiiui-te-se-ru ul i-si

19 i-de ^ida bar-um-itn-si-ib sag-i^i-dii sil-le-ma-ab

20
21

ki-nis nap-lis-in-ni-ma li-ki-e

un-ni-ni

SUH-a-mu

ditg-ga-ab bar-^it te-en te-en

22

a-hu-lap-ia ki-bi-ma ka-bal-ta-ki lip-sa-ha

23 me-en-na gasan-md i-de-^u nigin-na-ge

ik
26

a-di ma-ti be-el-ti sit-nh-hu-ru pa-nu-ki

25 TE-(gn) nui-iin-se-dir-dim a-se-ir-ra mu-un-7jtl-%al


la-ma su-um-ma-te a-dam-inu-uin ta-ni-hu us-ta-na-ah

*The

literature

on

this
1

psalm

is

extensive.

It

was studied by Prof.

Sayce
1.

in

Hibbert Lectures p. 5a
gives a collated text in

and edited by Prof. Zimmern in Busspsalmen no.

IIaupt

ASKT

pp.

15

f.,

See also Jastrow, Religion Babylonims und


Orient VII 3 p. 26.
is

Assyrians II p.
translation
it is

0,6

and Zimmers in Der

Alte.

To

the last

named

not possible to add

much

that

new.

PENITENTIAL PSALM RAW. IV 2g**

269

Penitent.

1-2

The obeisance
[

of things created with the breath of

life.

3-4

thy servant sorrowful cry unto thee.


sin thou dost receive the petition,
live.

5-6 Of

him who hath

7-8 If thou beholdest a man, that one shall

9-10

Oh mighty

lady of the world, queen of humanity,


is

11-12 Merciful one, whose favour

propitious,

who

hath received

my

prayer.

Priest.

i3-i4
1

His god and goddess in sorrow with him, cry out unto thee,
thyself unto

5- 1 6

Turn

him, take thou his hand.

17-18 Beside thee a god

who

righteth there

is

not

Penitent.

19-20

Look upon me
stilled

in thy faithfulness, receive

my

prayer,

21-22 Answer

my 'how
1

long refrain', oh

may

thy passion be

23-2/i Until when, oh

my

lady, wilt thy face be turned?


,

25-26 As a dove that moans

abound in sighings

1.

This imperative form apparently has a conditional force.

2. gu-de, a

compound

of the second class, takes direct object %a-e [not %a-a], see

Babyl. II, p. 80.


3.

Restitution after

ASKT

12a, 18/19 ^ u ' doubtful.


see Babyl. II
7/1.

4.

For the meaning and construction of lu-gid

The

original

mean-

ing perhaps extend the hand unto


5.

[gid

hd

= pasdhu sink
HW 688
; ;

= sanaku
shower

reach],

hence comprehend.
fever,

to rest,

and larapu, be consumed with heat,

and hence

chill, luribu

Surubtu, luribtu not

but heat, pestilent fury of heat,

and perhaps frost


Cf. also

cf.

kamaru

la Suripi, crushing effect of fever or chill,


chill

SAI 3oo2.

SAI ig32
12,
1

lid

= kussu,
like a

and a-sa-ad

= Suruppu,
led,

syn. harbasu, frost, in

CT XVI
6.

and alug, amain SAI ig36. Sum.

Sid, asad, alug, therefore,

tremble with fever or cold, hence


Semitic
I

damdmu
.

utter shuddering moans, coo of a dove.

moan

dove

270
27
'u-a
[
.
. . .

WO XXVI

u
11

'u-a bar gus-sd-[

....

28

]
.

u-a
]

a-a sit-nu-hat [ka-bat-ti-su]

29 [ 30 \bi-\ki-inm
.

i-si-is-U i-dib mu-[-mi-na-ab-bi\

i-bak-ki [kube ikabbi]

Here

a Semitic loan-word.

PENITENTIAL PSALM RAW. IV 2 9**

27

Priest.

27-28

With woes and

wails his bowels are pained,

2g-3o He breaks into

tears,

he utters loud

cries.

8 6 5 3 1

272
i [ [
]

NO. XXVII*

sugbar -ta me-a


sugbar-ta me-a
>
1

3 [ur-sag umun-uru]gal k
5
[

u-galu sugbar ma'


,

mis-lam- ta-l-\a

u-galu sugbar
u-galu sugbar

[am umun-gir-]ra
]pa (?)
[

6 \umun-uru-bar-\ra
7
[

u-galu sugbar
ii-galu sugbar

8 nu
9 en

u-galu sugbar
u-galu sugbar
sa-bi

ma ma ma ma ma ma

sag-su-unug-(hi)-ga i

10 sugbar is-bar^-ra
1
\ h

ah
6

dur maskim-ma (su-ba-ru-na-ki-a) sa-ne dur-dur


2

te-ba su -ub-bi-en

le-ba %i-gi-en
ki-e-ne ne-il

u-mu-un-mu
i-di zj-da-%u
lige

su-xid

1 \
1

gilu
ses-e

'-ni

ba-an-gida

gub-bu-xu

ba-an-sig

E -f- SAL (l)-mu


sil

sugbar nu %u-ra

mu-un-na-an-gi-gi

17 d-gal-la su-dim nu zu-ra


1

mu-un-na-an-gi-gi

esemen

nu %u-ra

mu-un-na-an-gi-gi

19 me-e gal-ld-bi i-de'-mu mu-un-tar ka-mu mu-un-tar


1

20 zag-si-mu * gal-la- gul gin-e


21
?

te-ba dur-ru-ne-es

ge-na-ka
?-ta
-ta.

sir-mu-un-na-ra
ud-sus-a-ni
.

22

slr-mu-un-na-ra

23
24
a

ndk-a-ni

sir-mu-un-na-ra

^id-da" ga-ra-ba-KU

TextBM, 22741, published


168
ff.

in

CT XV

ik- Translated

by

J.

D. Prince*

JAOS

vol. 28,

See also LSS,

6 p. 12.

Sugbar

= amalu,

umalu

underworld

Babyl II 106.

2. 3. 4.

ma

variant of me-a.
of this epithet
is

The usual form


ii-bar,

en

mis-sag unug- (ki), v.


is

LSS

I 6,

3i n.

5.

here and in GudeaCyl.


IT

el-par

= purussu asinBabyl

3o, 7,

not to be confused with el-bar , al-bar

127 following Jensun.


control,

Semitic word iSparu, ilpar-ru


,

bridle ,

Aramaic NIDDNi hence


with Jensen from
-)rijjr

mastery

Sum. dimir S VI 35o,

is

to be derived

KB,\I

1, l\lto,

and must bo sharply distinguishid-bar staff


;

ed from ulparu, ilparu weaver

, a

loan-word from

since ulbar

became a

class

name,

it

took on the meaning emu clan, company , in Semitic,

3 5 6

PSALM TO NERGAL, CT XV
Obverse.
1
[

/|

2^3

Nergal
| |

in the nether

world

art thou.
art thou.
.

in the nether

world

[Oh hero lord of the vast abode,] who art in the nether world' 2 k [Oh thou who arisest from Meslam], who art in the nether world. 5 [Oh Amu umun-girra], who art in the nether world. 6 |Oh Umun uru-barra], who art in the nether world.
7
[
|

|,

8
9

|,

who who
who
its

art in the nether world.


art in the

nether world.

En
Of

sagsu-unuk,

art in thp nether world,

io Of the nether world

....
is

bonds thou makest.

the resting places of the fallen, their bonds thou placest.

12 At his approach there

humiliation, at his approach there

is

terror.
1 1 1\

Oh my

lord, glory

Before thy right

arm
left

his destruction

is

continued
(?)

(?),

Oh

warrior, thy

arm

doth smile the wicked

My
The

sanctuary, an abode not for thee, hast thou rendered

(?)

17

palace, an habitation not for thee, hast thou rendered (?)

18 19

A gallu-demon am
me
an
evil

my

face curseth,

my mouth

curseth,
(?)

20 Beside
21

gallu goeth, at his approach they crouch


a cry goes up.
his setting, a cry goes up.

22

23

2^

may est thou

in faithfulness be appeased.

Br. 4667, 4676,

10935. For uSparu in the sense of

<t

staff , v. Del.

II.

W.

720

b.

In the contracts
5
0.
7.

ame u iiS-bar road


'

as

uiparu or Uparu.

Cf. pi. ao, 3o. Cf. pi. i5, 31.

8. 9.

IB glossed gi-la. gil is the usual word for haldku. mslultu, alar melultu SBH iaa Rev. i4. eSemm

Cf. pi. 27, 5.

10. Cf. sir-mu-na-an-ra 11.


12.

For ii-da

= Hnu

cf.

= issarrah R. IV 11 b 3o. yd-de-d = HniS Gud. Cyl.

ia, 26.

Lines 3-g are the seven heroic names of Nergal.

27^

NO.

XXVIt

Reverse.
t
f

ag-gi-ra-na'

fid-mega
fid-da

ki kal li-bi-ir-ri
li-bi-ir-ri iir

ag-a-na

ga-ra-da-KU ga-ra-da-KU

3 ki

hi ag-a-na

fid-mega ga-ra-da-KU
fid-da

ki-e-ne-ra edin-bi-ri- ?

ga-ra-da-KU
sir (?) gii*-de''

5 lig-lig

silim-mu ub-du

a mu-lu-mu ga-am
te

6 lig-en banda gur-ru-na-ta


7 er-ra-sim"-ba-daKb-i)-de

me-e

er-da
er-da

KU-ma-da
KU-ma-da KU-ma-da
KJj-ma-da

8 er-da a-nir-da
9 sag nu-u-li-di

io bar
1

KU-ma-da KU-ma-da nu-fh-la-gi-da KU-ma-da


gibil

er-da
er-da

gis-a-am

ga-mes

KU-ma-da

er-da

KU-ma-da

12 a-rib iu-fii nu-us ge-in-tuk bar-fit fal-es ge-in-gal

i3 gis-a-am

gibil

ga-mes su-fu nu-us ge-in-tuk bar-fu

fal-es gi-in-gdl

37 er-sem-ma

'

gir-unugal

'.

t.

mu-lu aggirana

ihliki-Su

SBH

68, 11.
pi.

2.

The

sign

is

probably SA.I 3865. Gf.

28, 8
2/1.

where

the order

is

mega-lid,

written tug not ^id, but the same error above obv.
3.
It.

Glossed gu.
Glossed
di.

5.

Var. of er-si-em

bikitn Sakanu,

3 2 1

PSALM TO JiERCAL, CT XV
Reverse.
i

[\

276

his slayer,

by

true counsel be appeased.

Where Where

the warrior prince hath slain, in faithfulness

may he

be

appeased.
3 the prince
. . . .

hath

slain,

by true counsel may he be


appeased.
in faithfulness

4 Unto their places, the field

....
long

may he be
appeased.

5
6

how
The

my
him

lord will
to repent

men lament?
what
shall I

warrior, strong lord, to cause

sing?
7

Because of the instituted wailings, be appeased

by the wailings
be appeased.
the wailings be

By

the wailings and sighings be appeased,

by

appeased.
9 Because of the hearts, that rejoice not, be appeased, by the wailings be appeased,

io Because of the souls,

who are not glad, beappeased,by

thewailings

be appeased.
1

By

the intercession (?) of Gilgamis be appeased,

by the wailings
be appeased.

1 1

Surely thy hand

will receive supplication

may may

thy soul be glad.


will receive

The

intercession (?) of Gilgames surely thy

hand

thy soul be glad.

Thirty-seven lines. Psalm

to

Nergal.

5 3 2 1

27G

Obverse.

ii-mu-un na-am-zu" ka-na-ag se-ir-ma-al im-te-na


mu-ul-lil it-mu-un na-dm-zu ka-na-ag se-ir-ma-al im-te-na

3 a-a

mu-ul-lil
mu-ul-lil
mu-ul-lil

it-mu-un-e kitr-kur-ra

k a-a
5 a-a
a-a
7 a-a

it-mu-un ditg-ga-zj-da
sib sag-gig-ga

mu-ul-lil mu-ul-lil
mu-ul-lil

i-de-du

im-te-na
3

atne erin-na

sd-sd

8 a-a
9

u-lul-la

ditr-di'tr

ame nad-a
mu-ul-lil

gud-de sig-gan-nu sd
dam-kar-ra'' ken dagal-la'
erin-na-ni sag-ma-al kl

10
1

ii-mu-un

mu

ii-mu-un %al erin-na ga

NUNUZ-dm

da-ma-al-la

it-mu-un silim-diir-a-ni gisgal ir-ir


k h-nad-a-ni
kitr

d-dg-e gal-la
kiir

'babbar-e-la

'babbar-sus-sit

16 h'tr-ra it-mu-un nu-um-tiP za-e it-mu-un

AB-DA

me-en

Reverse.
u-ul-lil kur-kitr-ra ga-sa-an ntt-um-til dam-zit
n't

111

ga-sa-an AB-DA

e-lum

an-na a-nim

z/t-da

sa-mu-e-da-gdl

'mu-ul-lil sibir dingir-ri-ne %a-da sa-mu-e-da-gdl


'mu-ul-lil

k a-a 5

mu-lu gu sar-sar me-en mu-lu

se sar-sar

me-en

'mii-u-lil me-lam-z_u engur-ra

ga mu-ni-ib-bil-bil

BM, i3g63, published

in

CT XV

10. Edited in Bdbyloniaca II i5i


A".

f.

and i5g

f.

See also the Revue Simitiqiu 1908, 484


1.

nam-^11

1.

For idt-da

= mucin = baru,

Simiiti,

v.

BA V 672, SBH 5o, 3o.

0.

3.

An

objection to regarding erin in

its

usual classical sense brilliancy arises

4 5 1

CT XV 10

277

Obverse.
1

Oh lord that knowest fate, who of thyself Oh Enlil lord that knowest fate, who of
Father Enlil,
lord of lands,

art glorious in Sunier,

thyself art glorious in

Sumer,
3

4 Father Enlil,
5 Father Enlil,

lord of unerring word,

shepherd of the dark headed people,

6 Father Enlil,
7

whose omniscience
that
art

is self

created,

Father Enlil,

hero, that direclest mankind,

8 Father Enlil,
9

makest multitudes to dwell in peace,


the vast earth art thou;

crouching ox

thou

bull that dost institute destruction.

10 Enlil,
1

herdsman of
is

Lord whose name

glorious, recorder of the world.

12 Lord

i3 Lord
1

who makest to abound pure oil and nourishing (?) milk. who causest peace to abide, who protectest habitations.
counsel he extols
(?).

In his chamber

From

the mountains of sunrise to the mountains of sunset,


life

16 In the earth lord of

art

thou; lord of secrets (?) art thou.

Reverse.

Oh

Enlil, in the lands mistress of life is thy consort, mistress of

secrets (?).
2

Exalted one, fear in the high heavens

is

caused by thee.

3 Enlil, the staff of the

gods

is

granted by thee.

4 Father Enlil, tender of the plants of the garden art thou, tender
of the grain fields art thou. 5

Oh

Enlil thy splendour doth enlighten the fish in the sea

from the
t

fact that Enlil never appears as a

sun god. For erin-na

= sdbu,

CT V

ig

29.
4. 5.
6. 7.

Enlil as the

damhiru

also

Raw. IV

11 a 1.

Text ra!
Var. of nam-til.
Cf. pi. a3 ohv. 20.

278

NO.

XWII1
l

6 musscn-e an-na ga-e engur-ra


7 a-a
.X

sag-im-ma-ni-ib-sig'

mu-ul-lil li-da-da rriaga mu-e-du sag- e gi-gur ba-e e-nisag


til-sii

ii-mu-un ka-na-ag-ga gis-ma gisgalla ga-mu-e-gub gi-gur


mu-ul-lil sag-\id sag-lul-la su-ii-ba-ni-ib-ag

me-a

9 a-a

10
1

nig in 25 mu-bi-im

er-sem-ma

1.

Cf.

SBH

96, 20.

HYMN TO
6

ENLIL,

CT XV 10

279

The

birds of heaven the fish of the sea thou dost satisfy.

7 Father Enlil, with song majestically

we come, we

the presents of the

ground are
8

offered to thee as gifts of sacrifice.

Oh

lord of Sumor, figs to (thy) dwelling

bring

to give life

to the

ground thou dost

exist.

9 Father Enlil accept the sacred offerings, the

many

offerings.

10
1

Total of 25 lines.

psalm

to the flute.

280

>'o.

x\ix'

Obverse.

iskur pa-\e-a mu-xii dingir \%ag-su\

[u-mii-uii?] d-ishir

gad-mag

pa-e-a mu-^u dingir [fag-sii]


pa-e-a

[J

iskur

dumu an-na gud-mag


-ge

mu-~u dingir

[^ag-su]

k ii-mu-un 5

IM

gud-mag

pa-e-a mu-%11 dingir %ag-\sii\

iskur u-mtt-un gen-gal-la

gud-mag

pa-e-a

mu-%u dingir
pa-e-a

6 mas-tab-ba u-mu-un
7 a-a

'am-an-ki-ga

gud-mag

iskur ii-mu-un ud-da tl-a tnu-^u dingir zag-su

8 a-a
9 a-a

iskur uda galla u-a


iskur

mu-zji dingir zag-stl

ug -gal-la u-a

mu-zu dingir

zag-sil zflg-su

10
11

iskur

ug an-na gud-mag pa-e-a mu-zu dingir


mu-un-du-dii-uP
tug '-dim im-mi-in-dul

mu-zu kalama

12 me-lam-zji kalama
1

za-pa-ag-zii-su kiir-gal a-a

mu-ul-lil sag im-da-sig-gi*

ik mur-du-zu dagal-gal
i5
en-lil-li

ninlil ba-e-di-gu-lug-e

dumu-ni

iskur-ra d-mu-un-da-an-ag

16 gain
17

dumu-mu ud

um'-rne igi-nigin ud

um-me

igi-lal-ld

.'iskur-ri

ud um-me igi-nigin ud um-me

igi lal-ld

18 ud imin-zig^-dim ge-dal-ld ud

um-me

igi-lal-ld

Text in

CTYV
is

i5

f.

Edited in Babylonaca

II

162-7.
ne, in

1.

The
.

sign

REC
47
;

182 = GIR [9177]

with values ug, pirig,

Semitic Amu,
is

nurit, \

ZA.

XV

CT

XII 8

XI

23. In line 29, below, the

meaning nimru

cer-

tain.
-j..

For dul-dul
subatu

= kamu CT XVI 17,


is

5. Cf.

SMI
dam

46, i3.

3.

REC
/,.

46g,

= tug = labdsu

properly written with the sign


to clothe , v. pi. 25, 9

REG /168,

yet for the

form Z1D,

a-iti

ba-ni-in-ZID he clothed his

wife .
Cf. pi. 7, 18.

5.

rect

The sign is apparently REC 363 if the above rendering prove itself we must assume a confusion of um and mes at an early date. Cf. also SAI

m;

cor2 g4

/i

5 3 2

HYMN TO RAMMAN CT YY
1

5
:

28l

Glorious

Ramman

is

thy name, eminent god


steer

Lord Ramman, gigantic

and glorious

is

thy name,
:

eminent god
3

Ramman,
Lord

child of Heaven, gigantic slecrand glorious ,

is

thy
:

name, eminent god


4

of Karkar, gigantic slecr and glorious ,

is

thy name,
:

eminent god
5

Ramman,

lord of plenty, gigantic

s leer

and glorious

is

thy
:

name (eminent) god


6
7

Companion
Father

of ihe lord Ea, gigantic slecr and glorious ,

Ramman,

lord thai rideth Ihe slorm ,

is

thy name,
:

eminent god
8 Father

Ramman,

that rideth the greal storm ,

is

thy name,
:

eminent god
9
cc

Father

Ramman,

that ridelh the greal lion ,

is

thy name,
:

eminent god
10

Ramman,

lion of heaven, giganlic steer

and glorious

, is

thy
:

name, eminent god


11
1

Thy name doth enthrall the land. Thy splendour covers the land like

a garment.
is

1 1
1

At thy thunder the great mountain father Enlil


Enlil addressed his son

shaken.

k At thy rumbling the great mother Ninlil trembles.

Ramman
wisdom with
;

16

Oh my

child spirit of

all

seeing eyes, spirit of

wisdom with
17

elevated vision

Ramman

spirit of

wisdom with

all

seeing eyes, spirit of

wisdom
spirit of

with elevated vision


18 Spirit

who

like Pleiades art frought

with knowledge,

wisdom with

elevated vision

6.

The seven

~ig

were explained

in Babyl. 11 i64 n. 10 as the Pleiades. I


~i<; is
;

was led

to this conjecture for

two

reasons, i)

an astronomical term employed either for

2) the following word gendal may be interpretwisdom , since dal hasdsu [cf. CT XXIII 18, l\i\. The Pleiades represented wisdom in Babylonian mythology as their name mul Su-gi implies for Su-gi Sibu old man , v. Br. 7 i3o, and Kuclek, Sternhinde I 254.

the sign Pisces or for the evening star

ed

cc

fullness of

282

NO.

XXIX

20 nim-gir
21 galu

19 ud ka-silim-xii dug-bi ga-ra-ab-ba ud um-me igi-lal-ld su'kkal-\u u-mu-ra-du ud

dumu-mu
2

ill

gin-na gin-na a-ba ^i-gi-eu te-ba


inug-^ii-sii

22 ki-bal gul-gig a-a

a-ba za-e-dim te-ba

23
i!\

mIM

tilr-titr e-iit

um-me-ti a-ba \a-e-dim te-ba

na-gal-gal

e-su um-me-ti a-ba %a-e-dim te-ba

25 nd-tilr-tur-^u na-gal-gal-^ti mug-ba u-me-am 26 ki-bal a-xj-da-^u u-mu-e-gul da-gid-^u it-mu-e-stg


27
iskur-ri diig-diig-ga a-a mug-na-sil gis-ni-ba-si-in-ag

28 a-a 29 e-la

iskur e-ta e-a-ni

ud ka-silim na-nam
ug' -ban-da

tiru-ta
[ ]

e-a-ni

na-nam

30

uriL-ta

gar-ra-ni ud ka-gar-ra na-nam

[00] er-sem-ma
[

'iskur

\-pa-a

1.

id a var. of

/'(/

= arahu journey, urhu way,

Babyl. II 20/4.
Reports no. 20, 5.

2.

For na

in the sense of hail , cf.

Thompson,

H\MN TO KAMMAS CT XV l5
19 Spirit

283
utterance, spirit of

may

thy sonorous voice give forth


;

its

wisdom with elevated vision 20 The lightning thy messenger send


ii

forth, spirit etc.

My

son go forth, go up,

who

that

cometh can

strive

(with thee)

22 If the foe do

evil the father is

over thee,

who who who

can strive with thee?


(art thou),

23 With the

little

hail stones exceedingly

cunning

can strive with thee?

24 With the great hail stones exceedingly cunning (art thou),


can strive with thee? 25

Thy

little

and great

hail stones let be


foe,

upon him.
thy seizing

26 Let thy right hand destroy the

27

Ramman

gave ear

to

the

words of the father

arm pluck him away . who was over him,


spirit of

28 The father

Ramman who went

from the house,

sonorous
voice,

29

Who

from the house, from the dwelling went up, the youthful
lion,

30

Who

from the dwelling took his way

(?),

the spirit of counsel.

Thirty lines

psalm on the

flute to

Ramman.

5 8 6

284

Obverse.
i

uru a-usan

bar-ma ba-e -ga-dm

uru-mu

gir-su-(ki) a-usan

bar-mu ba-e-ga-am

3 se-ib ki-sir-bur-la-(ki) a-usan bar-mu ba-e-ga-am

is

e-ninnu-mu
'

a-usan bar-ma ba-e-ga-am


a-usan bar-ma ba-e-ga-am
3

5 dul nina 6 se-ib

)-mu

UD-MA-NINA-TAG

-(ki)-mu a-usan bar-mu ba-e-ga-am

7 gil-bar sir-bur-la-(ki)-a

a-usan bar-ma ba-e-ga-am


babirbir-

8 uru-mu usan-bi
9 gir-su-(lu) ^agina tur-lftr

ri"

ba-X-X"-e

io uru-sag-ga-ta
ii gir-su-(ki) bar-bi-la

uda in-ga-dm-ka
an-kal lii-azag-ga-mu

12 sd-ba bar a bar-ra-na

mu-un-ba-al

i3 mu-ma-ru-na-mu su-na

mu-un-ba-al
mu-un-ba-al mu-un-ba-al

i4 dm-mu-us gul-la-su
1

dam
7

ur-sag-gal-a-su

ga-sa-an-bi-ta

nam-ma-ra-i
e- bi- la

i
1

ga- sa- an gu- la


egi

ba-ra-e

uru-me-a
6

dtlg-ga a-[ta gar-ni]

19 ame ga-sa-an sun-na

dug-ga a-[ta gar-ni\ im-gab

20 im~ su sd-sd
21
. .

mu a-a-mu

sag-PA-KAB-DU-es
Reverse.

...

'mu-ul-lil-s sal

BM, 85oo5,

published in
ibid.

CT XV
ff.

22. Edited

by

me

in

AJSL

1908, 282

ff.,

for-

merly by Pbince,
1.

1907. 62
is

For

e-hl.

The form

inverted since the adverbial element uru comes before the


e is

subject bar. ba repeats uru,

the subject.

The same

inverted order to conform to

the order of the sentence


idea
2. 3.
!\.

may be found

in ba-e-di-gu-hige

CT XV

i5,

1/1.

For the

cf. pi.

2.'!

rev. 0.

Gf. SBI'I

n5, 3a;

70, 18; ioi,

!\-i.

Probable var. of

UD-MA-NINA-S1R
i.3

sirar, v.

AJSL

1908, 283 n.

I,.

Gf. SI5H 120 rev.

where

ba-bir-bir-ri follows ba-da-gil-li-em-ma-ei

4 3 6 5 1

LAMENTATION TO THE GODDESS OF SUlPUItLA CT XV 22

285

Obverse.
i

In the city In

how
Girsu

long the darkness

my

soul doth sigh.

my

city

how long

the darkness ,

my soul

doth sigh.
,

Within

the brick walls of Sirpurla

how

long the darkness

my
soul

soul doth sigh.

k In the abode of my Eninnu

how

long the darkness

my
my my

doth sigh.
5 In the

home

of

my

Nina

how

long the darkness

soul

doth sigh.
6 In the brick walls of Sirar

how

long the darkness

soul

doth sigh.
7

In Gubar of Sirpurla
sigh.

how
is

long the darkness

my

soul dolh

<S

Over

my

city

darkness

spread

(?).

9 In shining Girsu the children are in distress, io Into the interior of the city upon a woeful day,
1

Into the plains of Girsu

my

holy place,

12 Into the interior of the splendid shrine he pressed,


1

His hand upon

my Mumaruna

he extended

(?)

Unto joyful Animus he pressed, 1 1 Unto the spouse of the great hero he pressed, To the queen unto whom none should ascend, 1 17 The august queen from her temple he brought forth. 18 Lady of the city, art thou, estranged when will thou return?
19

Oh

mother, queen humiliated, estranged when will thou return?

20
21

my,

my

father, the presents.

Reverse.

Enlil

5. 6.

Br. 11 208. sun-ni


46,

=
1
;

litpilu to

over-whelm, prostrate,

BA V

033,

z!i.

Cf. Enlil the

gud sun-

na

SBH
7.

/U, 1.

IM

glossed im.

28G
a

N'O.

XYX

uru-mu

gil-dilr-a

mu-ni-\ib-ga-]am-d\

3 gir-su-(ki) gu-dur-a 4 sir-bur-la gu-dur-a


5

mu-m-ib-gd-[lam-a]
mu-ni-ib-ga-lam-a

UD-MA-NINA-TJG-(ki)
?il-diir-a

gu-dur-a mu-ni-ib-ga-lam-a

6 nina

mu-ni-ib-ga-lam-a
ba-ni-ib-te-en
1

7 sib-sub-bi

8 sib-sub- sub-bi
9 wzm-/m slr-ra-ra

il-ba-ni-ib-te-en-te-en

uru-mu-a kur*-mti-a na-gdl-dib-bi

er-sem-ma
sir

ba-ii-kam

dingir-ad-da-mu

i.

is

a var. of.

it

frequently ured for the precative gen


h'tr

a.

i"

probably a var. of

= matu.

lu, v.

Bdbyl.

234,

t ANIENT ATION TO
2

THE GODDESS OF SIRPUIU.A CT XV 22

2^7

In

my

city

which he has destroyed with


he has destroyed with

3 In Girsu which
l\

In Sirpurla which he has destroyed with


Sirar

5 In

which he has destroyed with


he
has destroyed with

6 In
7

Nina which

May

one pacify the

down
city

trodden shepherd.

8 Yea,
g

may

one pacify the down-trodden shepherd.


in

The psalmist

my

and

my

land takes up his strain no

more
Psalm
to

(?).

Bau.

Song

of Dingir-adda-mtt.

6 5 3

288
i

NO.
nl-e pa-pa-al'-ta er

XX^[*

dm-da-[du-du-e-neY
'glr-gi-lw

2 azag-^ii-mu

nin ga-sa-an

mii-pie-ib ga-sa-an an- na' S's''" s

4 nin-iid-mu

ga-sa-an

nina-a-ra''

5 dingir ug'-gd i-dt-ma-al

ama

iihur* %i-da

6 la-bar

e-e

ga-sa-an sal-sag
dur-a-ta
dingir a%ag-ga-ta

7 nl-e pa-pa-al-ta

8 nl-e pa-pa-al
g ul-e pa-pa-al

dar-a-ta

to keti-dg me-e ma-ar


1 i

ba-an-ag-an-na

gain

silini

ama-mu-ra dug-ga-na-ab me-na mu-un-gab-e


me-na mu-un-gab-e

12 ga-sa-an glr-gi-lu-um dug-ga-na-ab me-na mu-un-gab-e


1

la-bar e-e ga-sa-an sal-sag-ga

\l\
1

nannar-ra gis~gi-ta dug-ga-na-ab me-na mu-un-gab-e


gis-gi-tu

an axag-ga-ia a-a-mu-ra dug-ga-na-ab


mu-un-gab-e me-na mu-un-gab-e mu-un-gab-e me-na mu-un-gab-e
a^aga mu-ba-til
%a
igi-ni-sii

me-na a\aga mu-un-tu

17 me-na %a inu-un-lCi 18 a\age ni-luk-a

19 %agine ni-tuk-a

mu-ba-til

20
21

e e
.

AB-DA-nm AB-DA-nm
. . .
.

ba-gul

igi-ni-su

ba-gul
ba-pi-el

22

23
>.l\

a-mu a-mu
i-

igi-ni-su igi-ni-su
11

ba-

dib
J

u- a- seg

er

dm- da-

[du- du- e- ne]

20

gir-gi-lu-um i-dib

tin- a- seg er

dm-\da-du-du-e-ne]

BM

23584, publisher] in

GT XV

2 3.

1.

pa-pal from pal-pal the changing , hence planet

in

CT

XII 4

35

mill

[star]

=papallu and
tablet [mul]

1.

3G bibbu grazing sheep

cf.

also 5,

10 the reverse of the

same
a. 3. 4. 5.

= ri-e-a-um shepherd.
Cirgiliim.
I[ ig 6
;

SBH p. i4 catch-line. Jn SBH i3g, i36 translated, emuktum mu'abbitat Sail, cf. SBH 27, 34 Raw.
Cf.
iilttril

5g

Craig,

UT

ig, i5.

ilu

Anim SBII

i3g, 128.

3 7 1

; ;

PSALM TO NA.NA CT XV
i

2.3

289
let,

Unto the

perfect one, the wanderer,

in tears

us go.

My
Her

lady of might, queen, mistress Girgilu,


that shatters the mountains, virgin goddess of Heaven,

k
,"j

My

princess of righteousness,

queen of Enina.
faithful

Unto the divinity who surveys mankind, mother of the


breast,

The prophetess of the temple, queen, woman 7 The perfect one, the wanderer, the far-famed, 8 The perfect one, the wanderer, sacred divinity, 9 The perfect one, the wanderer, the heraldess
6

of grace,

10 Pitieous art thou, oh for


1 i

Oh
To To

galu-silim (?) unto

me compassion take. my mother say, when will


when

thou lose?

12

the queen, Girgilum, say,

wilt thou lose?

i3

the prophetess of the temple, the queen, the

woman

of grace,

when

wilt thou lose?

ill
1

5
li

To Nannar the sage say, when wilt thou lose? To the sage in the radiant sky, my father say, When, oh thou that art clothed in splendour, wilt thou lose ?, when wilt thou lose? When, oh thou that art clothed in jewels, wilt thou lose ?, when
wilt thou lose ?

18
19

20
2

Who possessest splendour, who art complete in splendour, Who possessest radiance, who art complete in jeweled apparel . before her is plundered; My temple AB-DA

22
2
yJi

My Mv My

temple
.

AB-DA

before her

is is

pillaged

before her
before her

disgraced

To a5 To

sighing and unhappy, in tears

let

us

go".

Girgilum, sighing and unhappy, in tears

let

us go.

6. 7.
8.

SBH

i3g, i3i rubdtum hittum


u.

belil

Nina-(ki).

Glossed

Glossed u-bi-nr.

g. giS-g!-ta

= giS-U-ti =

hiihattu,

SAI 4o33.
9

<yo

Reverse.
i

i-dib e

me-a

.'5

edin-na a se-ir er-ra-ia

'\

ama-mug-inu er-gnl-ag-na me\na mu-un-gab-e\


en-lil-sti

5 me-e
(i

ga-am-si-tilm a mu-lu-\mu ga-am-sir]

'

a uru-gul-a-mu ga-dm-si-tum a mu-hh\mii ga-am-sir\


i-gul-a iirn-gul-la-mii
el-ta

xi-di

8 su-ni
i)

hn-ta-^ur-^ur

^r-gig ni-\gin-g\n\* er-gig ni-[gin-ghi]


er ~Pg ni-gin-[gin\

gab-ni su-ub a%aga al-l-e

in sag-ni li-kul fir-ra ni-l-e


1

ug-ga-a

e-?

?-bi

gis-ba-an-tuk-a-ta

jt

en-banda

nin-ki-gal-la-ge

nin-a-ni su-mu-un-na-ni mc-cn

3 a%_ag-%u-ntu nin ga-sa-an gir-gi-lu kur-ta nam-ta-e

er-sem-ma
sal zi-du i-dib bi-nad
id- e

nin gin-gi-lu

galu nam-mu-un-zj
Inbibi-

pa- pa- al- la


lei-

nad nad

ul- e

a%ag-

mu

ki-a^ag ki-su (l)-na


ki-1 ?

nad

gar-ra-mu

bi-nad

a%ag a-a-mu
xa

ba-iil-la-ta
ba-til-la-ta

a-a-mu

i.

Cf. pi.

4 rev. 5.
pi. 20,
i(i.

i.

Restored from

PSALM TO

>iA>'A

CT XV 2 4

Reverse.

3 In the plains with sighing and lament

Oh my
5
I to

begetting mother,

who

hast caused bitter wailing, [when

wilt thou lose?]


Enlil will carry the message,

how

long

my lord

shall

men

lament?
6

How long my destroyed city , I will carry, how long on my lord. My temple destroyed, my city destroyed .... shall men
lament?

8 Her hand to the holy one in prayer she raises, in tears of sorrow she goes.

Her breast, sunken io Her heart


9
ii
.
.

....

in tears of

sorrow she goes,

in tears of

sorrow she goes.


.
.

...

...

13 Ninib, the divine lady of the under- worl, dhis sister

i3 That

my lady

of might, the queen, the mistress Girgilu from the

land depart not.

psalm

to Ningirgilu.
.

The woman of righteousness lies weeping The perfect one, the wanderer lies The perfect one, in my holy place lies
In the holy place, the In the place of
. . .

place lies

my

lies

Whom Whom

with splendour with jewels

my my

father

father

made made

perfeel,
perfect.

292
r

SO.

XXXII

ni-tuk nigin

-!)

iim-%11 u-[ge-dtig]
iirii-^11 u-[ge-di'ig]

elim-ma ni-tuk nigin-u

3 1'1-mu-un h'ir-h'ir-ra-ge
k ii-iiiu-un di'ig-ga-zj-da
o
(i

nigin-u iiru-^u

[ii-ge-dj'tg]

nigin-u uru-zji \u-ge-dug\

mu-ul-lil a-a ka-na-dg-gd [nigin-u uru-xii u-ge-d{ig\


sib

sag-gig-ga

nigin-ii tlru-[%u ii-ge-diig]

i-de-du im-fe-na

nigin-u ilru-[%ii ii-ge-diig]

S a me crin-na sd-sd
()

nigin-u urn-\%ii u-ge-diig)


nigin-u nru-\%ii ii-ge-diig)
nigin-u [uru-zji ii-ge-diig)

it-lul-la
iiru-%11

dur-dur
'

10
11
1

nibru

)~xii

se-ib S-h'ir-ra-ta

nigin-u [iiru-^u u-ge-diig] nigin-u


\itrihiii u-ge-diig)

ken-tir ki-gal-ia

i3 dul-a^ag ken-a^ig-la
1

nigin-u \itru-%ii ii-ge-diig)


nigin-ii
[i'trit-%11

sag

e'-d'i

m-ma-ta

ii-ge-ditg)

io e-lcd-mag-ta
i<>

nigin-u

\i'tru-zii ii-ge-diig)

e-ga-nun-mag-ta

nigin-u [iirn-~ii ii-ge-diig) nigin-u \iiru-~uii-ge-diig)

17
1

ma ma

miis-bara-ta
e-gal-mag-la
l
I

nigin-u [iiru-~u u-ge-diig)


nigin-u itru-\%u ii-]ge-dug
nigin-ii iiru-Tji [u]-ge-dug
<7

HI se-ib nri

) -ma-la
(

20
2
1

se-ib

ictmar

u)

-ma-la

?/r a-di'tg-ga

22 a-di'ig-ga
23
j-h

//r

se-hud-da

nag nu nag-a
G?fl/

25

tdr-ra-ge

26 tur-tur-ra-ge
27
hi-el-e

28 uru-ta dm-gan-e
29 fr femrfa
>o

tare

fl/-

5
1

PSALM TO ENLIL CT XV
i

2g3

>.

3
\
.">

Oh Oh Oh Oh

honoured one repent, behold thy city. exalted and honoured one repent, behold thy
lord of the lands repent, behold thy city. lord of unerring

city.

word

repent, behold thy city.


city. citv.

Enlil, father of

Sumer, repent, behold thy

(J

Oh

shepherd of the dark headed people repent, behold thv


of self created vision repent, behold thy citv.

Thou Thou

8 Hero that directest


cj

mankind

repent, behold thy city.


to

that

makest multitudes

dwell in peace repent, behold

thy city.
10 Over thy city Nippur repent,
1 i

etc.

Over the brick walls of Ekur repent, etc. Over Kenur, the vast abode, repent, etc.
etc. etc. etc.

i3 Over Dulazag, the holy place, repent,


il\
1

Over the

interior of the royal

house repent,

Over the structure of the great gate repent, 16 Over Eganunmah repent, etc.

17 Over the store house for the temple tax repent, etc.

18 Over the great palace store house repent,


19 Over the brick walls of

etc.

Ur

repent, etc.
etc.

30 Over
:>.i

the brick

walls Larsa repent,

Unto the

city estranged

how

long until thou returnest?


will thou be merciful:
allot grain,
1

32
3.3
>.l\

Unto the estranged


In the city unto which

when

thou didst

Where the thirsty was satiated to drink no more, Where she whose husband was young could say mv husband 36 Where she whose child was young could say mv child Where the maiden could say my brother 37
3.~>

j>,

,
,

28 In the
29

city

where the begetting mother could say


little girl

cc

Where

the

could say

my child my father

SI3H

p.

82

the redaction used at


later

Ism had

t\i

lines, the original


is

3a and our present


l\

text 34.
i.

still

Babylonian redaction of 49 lines

R. IV 28* no.

rev. 5

ff.

Here and

SBH 82,9 KIL

but Raw. IV 28* no.

L\

b 5 nigi>i-na, this

would seem

to

confirm Delitzscii's reading


b.

KIL

(nigin)

= saharu

for 11. II 21 c d i, cf.

HW,

494

29^
3
1

Ml.
c-sir-e gub-ba b

XW1I
inu- tin- sar- ri-

dam
lal
lal

32

gal-lct-bi bar-e

33 slg-gan-bi mus-bar-ri 34 esemen- ba

dmdm-

dada-

abab-

3/i

er-sem-ma

en-lil-a-kam

Cf. no.

3o obv.

note on ba-e.

PSALM TO ENML CT XV
3

20,5

In whose streets
little

men

stood about or hastened hither and thither,


the great ones perish
defile.
'.

3o The

ones perish,

32 Her booty the dogs

33 Her pillage the rude


3/i

foe

defiles.

In her banqueting hall

the

wind

revels.

Thirty four

lines.

Psalm on the

flute to Enlil.

i.

Linos 3o and 3i were interchanged in

this redaction, >. Babyl. It

281.

3 2 5 6

296
i

ma-gur azag an-na


a-a

se-ir-ma-al im-te-na

nannar ii-mu-un-e uru-(ki)-ma


nannar ii-mu-un-e
e-kis-slr-gal

3 a-a k a-a

nannar ii-mu-un-e dingir ds-diV-bdr


nannar tu-mu sag
'en-lil-la
tji-

6 dirig-ga-zu-di
7

dirig-ga-

de

i-de a-a-zii i-de

'mu-nl-Hl-ra se-ir-ma-al-la-zji-di

8 a-a

nannar se-ir-ma-al-la-zti-di du-zj-ga-zji-de


3

9 ma-gur ana sag-ga dirig-ga se-ir-ma-al-la-zu-di

10 a-a
ii
1

nannar za-e es-azag-hi

il-a

-%u- de

a-a

nannar ma-dim a-ge-a dirig- ga- zu- de

dirig-ga-zii-di dirig- ga-zii-de za-e dirig-ga-zji-dc


dirig-ga-zji-de U-il-a-zu-de za-e dirig- ga-zii-de
bi-il-a ul^-til-a-zti-dd za-e dirig-ga-zu-de

ill
1

a-a

'nannar ab-men ab-ne-ra sal-diig-ga-zjt-de

a-a-zju igi-gul-la mu-e-si-in-bar sal-zjd-ma-ra-ni-in-diig


e i-i

17 18

lugal-ra ud-dt-es e-mu-un-e

mu-ul-lil-Ji nut- du- ru

ud- sud- du

su-za ma-ra-ni-in-du,
i[)'itri-\
l

Jma

ma-gitr azag-ga u-a-zu-de


zji-

to en
2
1

'nu-dim-mud-c 1 sal- dug- ga'

de

Yuri-

uJma

ma-gur azag-ga

il-]a-zu-[de)

13M i3g3o, published,

GT

W
3.
is is

17. Translated first

by Hommel, Geogi apbie"2 378.

Edited by Perky,
i.

LSS

II

4 no.

The
is

sign

KAS

[Br. ^819]
title

the gunified form of )/and

the

same value. This

of Sin

found twice written as-du-bar,

v.

may well have had VAB, I 212 n.).

aldu

possibly a formation as
first

one

, -+- the suffix du,

da which does not change


x brilliant rising . [But

the meaning. aldu-bar,


cf.

light ,

= Sem.
is

namra-sit,

CT XXIV
2.

18 obv.

17

where

KAS

glossed

im

!]

dirig

= nihilpu ascend, mount,

elippu mukilpitu, a boat going


cf.

up-slrcam

elippu

mehirtu, a boat going down-stream;


is

CT.

]I 20,
is

7;

Ham. Code
So

36, 76. Since Sin

here compared to a boat the meaning of dirig Raw. IV. 9, 61. Cf. SAI 2/,43; CT XXIII 6, 11,

certain.

also Zimviuhn-, after

3G.

5 3

HYMN TO
i

ilN

CT XV

7
is

297
self created,

Thou wnose

glory in Ihe sacred boat of heaven


lord
lord lord
first

Father Nannar,

of

Ur,

3 Father Nannar,
l\

of Ekissirgal, of the

Father Nannar,

new moon,
Enlil,

Lord

Nannar,

born son of

When When

thou ascendest,

when thou

ascendesl,

before thy father, before Enlil thou art glorious,

8 Father Nannar

when thou

art glorious,

when thou

pursuesl thy

way,
9

When

in the boat, that in the heavens ascendeth, thou art glo-

rious,

10 Father Nannar,
j 1

Father Nannar

12

when unto Esa^ag thou mountest, when like skiff upon the floods thou ascendesl, When thou ascendest, when thou ascendesl, thou, when thou
ascendest,

When

thou ascendest, when thou

arisest,

ihou

when thou

ascen-

dest,
1/1

In thy rising, and in the completion of thy course, yea in thine


ascension,

Father Nannar, calf of the crown,


carest,

when

for the calves

thou

16

When

for thy father

who beholds

thee with glad eyes, thou be-

stowest faithful care,


17 Hail, thou that in the majesty of a king daily
risest, hail

18 Enlil hath adorned thy hand with a sceptre everlasting.


19

20
21

When When When

over

Ur Ur

in the sacred boat thou mountest,

upon
over

the high priest

Nudimmud

thou beslowcsl care,

in the sacred boat thou mountest,

3.

Cf. pi. ij, 8.

4. 5.

ulyar. oiiil^urhu, Babyl. II 2o4, 170;

cf. pi.

i5, hi.

Here begins
Yar. da,

SBH

no. 38 lower part of the obverse.

6.
7.

Var. adds su.


ie.

sal-dag governs the dative in

SBH

no. 38 and the ace. in

BM

i3g3o.
is

The verb was originally construed with the dative, which proves that SBH copied from a more ancient text than BM i3g3o. See Babyl. II 8q.
8.

no. 38

Refering

to the stars as

pasturing

cattle.

298

no.

xxxui

Reverse.

[id.

\la

a ima im-

si [
si

nannar]
'nannar]

[id
[a.
.

]gi
.\e

|_

3 id

a im-

si

[nannar]
|_

\ azag-gi id ud-kib-nun-na-ge a im-si

'nannar]

5 id pa-bi-lug-e

a im-si
si

nannar
nannar

6 bunin-mag bunin-banda a imcr-sem

ma

'

'en-zn

HIM

IV

TO

SIN

CT XV

00

Reverse,
i

3
l\

5 6

The The The The The The

canal
canal

/a

Nannar.
Nannar.
. .

gi
e.
.
.

canal

A
1
,

Nannar.
Nannar.
Nannar.

sacred stream of Sippar


canal Pabiluhe
great basin
the
little

basin

1
.

Nannar.

i.
J3.

For the buninu of Sin, and age bunin-mag

v.

Gudea
?5, I.

Cyl.

ai, 18. Cf. the bunin

mag banda

cjl.

17, 8

Tammu%

no.

1.

Text R. IV 27 no.
Tamui-Lieder no. 3
;

with additions

p.

6.

Edited by

Zimmern

tablet

one of Edina sam sag-ga-ge. The passage,

which is only a small part of the original tablet, is interesting because of the clear reference to the Gardens of Adonis. See also Sayce, Religion
of Assyria

and Babylonia 24 5.

/.

5 2

HAW.
i

IV 27 NO.

OOI
(?)]

[Since in ihe plains the plants are

....

to

her husband

she goes.
3 [Islar since in (he plains Ihe plants are
.

(?)] to

her hus-

band goes.
!\

Alas
Alas

oh hero, divine lord of healing.

T>

my
oh

prince,

my Damu.

G Alas
7

child, lord Giszida"

Alas

N Alas
9 Alas

oh Lamga, lord of the net. oh sovereign, lord of invocation.

god

of ihe lender voice, of the radianl eves.

id Alas
11
1

my

heavenly wailer.

Mas
AJas

Dagalusumgal-anna.
brother of the mother
BSlit-fdri.

i3 Shepherd, lord
1

Tammuz,

spouse of

Is tar.

Lord

of Aralu,

lord of the sheep-folds.


;

16
1S

tamarisk which in the garden' has no water to drink


foliage (?)

Whose

on the plain sends forth no twig.


its

20 A plant which they water no more in


22
2/1 \\\

pot

whose roots are torn away. herb which in the garden has no water

to

drink.

I\.

Var. of maS-ten, muSen


Cf.

belu Br.

ioji.

5. 6.
7.

SBH

68, 2.
hair of the head,
senu, to
is
fill,

Mmmatu,
ba-stig

KB

VI

1,

436

Zimmkrn,

lop .

CT XVI

24, 10. siig-ga

uS-riS, liabitta ui-ril

BA.

G20,

where rehi rejoice


here
8.
g.
is

the stem. It seems to me, however,

more probable

that the root

ere$u to plant.

Traces of two
Gifyida
is

more

lines.

the companion of

Tammuz

as gate

keeper of

Ami

in the

Adapa Myth.

10.

Refers certainly to the Adonis gardens.

Tamtnu^ no.

II.

Text Raw. IV 3o no.


ter text

was

collated

2 and VATh 402 Reisner no. 3-]. The kilby Zimmern. Tablet four of Edina sam sag-ga-ge,
. .

in the
1.

field the plants

The Assyrian

redaction

Edited by Zimmern Tamii^-Lieder no. was evidently written on larger tablets than
. .

the Neo-Babylonian

which begins
it.

at obv.

36 of the Assyrian

tablet
is

and
an

probably ended with


is

How much

of the Babylonian copy


it is

gone,

not clear

the literary note says that

a long tablet not

extract. Naturally the series

was divided
is

at different points in the

redactions. Characteristic of this series


is

the motif a-ri


r,

two oh woe which


!

also

found in

BM

i5 7q5 in

CT XV

20-2

which belongs

to
:

the

Sumerian period and does not show signs of sectional arrangement

we

may

conclude that

it

formed the basis from which the service of wail-

ing called edina sam sag-ga-ge was developed.

2 1

3o f

TAMMUZ
i
j.

TI

...
...
.
.

-i\ar ik-ka-[mn-ii

lah-ra n pit-had-sn]
]

A-Ial-a

u^

ma's- bi
it

H
\
i)

sar
sil-bi

ik-ka-su-u en-sa

la-la-sa

ganam
ri~

ga-ga-mu
3

lah-ra u pit-balsa i-sal-la-\lu]

C
7

masen-

bi
it

galari|

galari-

wit
.\isallaht]

sa
silit

sa

ganam
{it

In

gahala-

tnu
lit

9 [lahra

puhadsa
hi

nri-

iamri-

io

wets-

tnu

1
1

al-di

ga-da-an-du

lig
''

me-en gar-ra-an nu-gi-gi


id-lit

hi-hii-iim-ma
fl-ri

al-lak

tt-rit-uh la ta-ri

i.H

ur-sag dingir iimitn- alicr-mit

~u'

lh

'da-mit-mit

5 1

IV
i

RAW. 3o

ISO.

3o5

ewe and her lamb. are bound the she-goat, and her kid. 4-5 Ewe and her lamb they carried away as plunder. 6-7 She-goat and her kid they carried away as plunder. 8-9 Ewe and her lamb they caused to be slaughtered. 10 She-goat and her kid they caused to be slaughtered.
are, restrained the

2-3

ii-12
1

I,

a hero,

mount

to the conflict,

away

of

no return.

3 Alas,

oh hero, lord of healing.

k Alas,
Alas,

my
oh

lord,

my

Darnu.
lord of the net.

son, lord Gis^ida.

16 Alas,

divine

LAMGA n

17 Alas oh prince, lord of adoration. u god of the tender voice and shining eyes 18 Alas, 19 Alas,

my

heavenly wailer(P).

20 Alas,
2

Dagalusumgalanna.
brother of the mother
Bilit-firi.

Alas,

He has gone, he has gone to the bosom of 24-25 And the dead are numerous 15 in the land.
22-23

the earth.

obv. 8. In

Gud.

St.

col.

i5 nin-a-^u

is

father of NingiS^ida
if

Tammuz, hence

ur-sag

umun-a-^u

= hero =
LSS
I

of Umun-a-^u or

T. be identified with Nergal, here

hero Umunaiu
6. 7. 8.
9.

umun-mui-TX-da

nin-giS-^i-da

Raw.

II

5g d 36.

Used

for

Nergal

6 p. 3i, 23.
17.

Restored from
So, not lar,
cf.

SBH 67, SBH 67,

18. Var.

CT XV

20, 9
is

BU

=sir.
cf.

10.
1
.

So the text after which GAL-AD, SAI 3765 mu-ti-an-na Br. 1 256 Var. of geUin-an-na

to

be corrected:

SBH 67,
.

19.

belit seri

II

59 d 11 mu-tin

beltu

SBH

86, 20 and

mukn

bilu Br.

2o5i. Cf. Nin-geSlen-an-na the dupSarrat of

CT XXIII 16, i5. ZlMMEKN l-Ut. Nergal i3. Raw. II 47 e 66 this god in a list with d.Sul-pa-L The latter is a form of and in Raw. IV 24 no. 1 rev. Ill i3 follows Ninib. In Raw. IV 27 no. 4 1. 6 he is
the gods,
12.

probably to be identified either with Ninib or Nergal.


i4.

For Sub Br. 11743

i5. Gloss the

banu be bright, cf. VAB,I 82 note sun multiplies the dead upon the earth .

c).

20

3o6
26
27
i-si-is-na-sii

TAMMUZ
udu
sub^ ba- na11-tini

II

M
im-ku-t u-ma ina i-dir-tini
sii.

ni-is-sa-tu ma-li* i-na


iti

28
29
3

nit

silim-

ma

mu- %u-

ina ar-hi la mu-sal-li-mu sat-ti-su

30 kaskal-la ba-an-da-til mu-lu gal-lu-zu-su


a-na har-ra-ni ga-mi-rat
ni-si"

32 kes-da-mu

umun-nasa
be-

su
li

33
35

a-na

sir-hi

34 mese ki-a-na sud nu mu-un-da-pad-da


id-lu

ana

irsi-tim ru-uk-ti sa la

in-nam-ma-ru

36 a lum-ma
37

d^lal-e

a lum-ma a

lal-e

1 "

a-hu-lap un-nu-bi sa ik-ka-mu-u a-hu-lap us-su-bi sa ik-ka-su


e
'

38

3g gar-mu al-d-ne sib-ba gil-li-em-ma al-[dur] s * ko uru me-a gar -mu al-e-[ne] n 1 e gi-par-ta im
l

"-ma-ra-i

ki lig-me-en gi-par-ta im-

i2

[e]

Reverse.

a-ri

ur-sag dmgir umun-a-^u

2 a-ri

lig-mu

l3

'da-mu-mu

3 a-ri k a-ri 5 a-ri

tu-mu umun mus-^i-da


'lamga
li-bi-ir

umun sa-par umun sub-\be\

1.

Not in the Sum.

text.

1. 3.

ina idirtim, a gloss

on the two preceding words.

Glossed by mu-pa-H-hat a-me-lu-ti.


is

The Sum. reading

for

BAD when

it

means

paSdhu and ndhu


Ix.

sun BA,

633, 27.

SBH

37,

1. al-lal

and

gloss al-e-e.
It

5.

Variant has one line for the translation.


al-e-e

then repeats the translation with a

rendering of the gloss


6.

by immahu.

Var. has al-e-ne

= i-ma-hu-u = immahu.

iv

raw. 3o

no.

307
.

26 With wailing

for

him

in the time of
15

28-29 In the month of thy


thou gone].

gloom (has he gone) 14 year which brings not peace [hast

3o-3i [Thou hast gone] on a journey that makes an end of thy


people.

32-33 With sighing

for

my

lord,
far

34-35 lias the hero gone unto the


revealed.

away land which

is

not

36-38

How How
city

long shall the springing of verdure be restrained ?


16 long shall the putting forth of leaves be held back ?
11

39
hi
l\i

My

is

oppressed: the shepherd

sits

in desolation.

40 In

my

city the

laws of the land are suppressed.

From

the secret
lord,

Thou, oh

chamber thou hast gone forth 18 from the secret chamber hast gone
.

forth.

Reverse.

Alas

3 6 5 5 4 1 3

3o8
6 a-rl
7 a-rl

TAMMUZ
'hash, i-de-sub-ba

II

mu-lu-slr-ra-an-na-mu
'

8 a-rl
9 a-rl

dagal-usumgal-an-na]
'mu-din-\an-nd\
in -nad^
l

ses-dagal
ts

io
1

tilr-tur-bi

ma sud-sud

fi-ih-hi-ru-tu-su ina e-lip-pi ti-bi-tim sal-lum


selu sud-sud^-in-nad

12 gal-gal-bi
1 i

rab-bu-tu-su

ina e-bu-ri sal-lu-ma


in -nad
6

"

sal-lum

k [im]-gal -lu

im ri-ga-mun
a-sam-su-ti faJ

1 1

lum
n

nu-mu-un-kus-sa-ne
]

17

nu-BAD*
.

la
?

i$-[lal]

18

su-nu..

SBH
2

68,

a
la
[0
il

is-tu

3 k
5 6
7

u]

nu hi
a-ka-lu la i-ku-ln.
li-bi-ir-ri

ba-an-dib

gal-lu-u in-ni-ib-tu
gal-la-e ba-an-dib

8
9

su

gal-lu-u it-mu-hu

du mu-lu su-du-a-na
ri

10
11

il-la-ku-su

i3

mu-lu dg-gi-ra-na u
$u
da-i-ki-su

12

lu-lu a"s-\u de

diir-a' 6

1 1

me-hi-e dul-lu-bat e-dis-si-ki mi-na tu-us-bi


dul-]lu-hat e-dis-si-sa as-bat

1.

Var. ni see Zimmern 206 n. 12.

2.

SBH

67, 2I

IV

RAW. 3o NO.

3.09

6 Alas
7.

god of the tender voice and shining


thou of the yearly wailing
(?).

eyes.

Alas

8 Alas

Tammuz

(?).

brother of the mother 9 Alas io In his infancy in a sunken boat he lay.


12 In his

Bilit-seri.

manhood

in the

submerged grain he

lay.

Reverse of

VATh.

02.

water he drank not


food he ate not
.
.

....

k 6 8
.

the gallu

is

seized

....
.
.

they have laid hold of the gallu


his

10
12
.

his slayer

she she

is is

cast in cast in

gloom, thou alone gloom, she


sits

why

sittest

thou?

i5

alone".

3. 4. 5.

Var. su-su.

Root

is

lain to baptise,

LSS

II,

i,

g7, and correct

SAI

g4.

So to be corrected after Haupt

ASKT,

igi.

6.
7. 8. g.

SBH

67, 25 Hi.
la [in&hu].

Var. has a Semitic translation

Zimmern, ina

nu-ba-ti.

Probably an error for

MIN

ditto.
;

10. 11.

So Zimmekn's collation for su


Cf.

he reads mi

la il-tu-u.

CTXV

7, 23.

r2. Gloss mu-un-iib.


i3. alaku has

two meanings,

a) go, b) sei^e; cf. the list of

synonyms

in

CT

XVIII,

6 ab

!i8

ff.

where on the one


i5, i4rev. i.

side occur akalu,

ddh, hdSu and on the other alaku

deviate,
i4. Cf.

and take away.

GT

i5. Var. of ta Br. 3g58. 16.


1

Text after Zimmern's collation.


Variant translation of the catch-line

3lO
1

TAMMUZ
gittu
hi
[isi
]

II

k-kam edin-na sam sag-ga-ge


2

17 7

hi-ma labiri-su sa-tir-ma bari

18

Nabu-na-din-sum mar Idin-na-

Papsukal

1.
j..

Collated and restored by

Zimmekn
v.

after

Raw. IV 53

col. I 52.

For lGI-\-

(JT)

= baru,

SBH

122 rev. 16.

IV
1

RAW. 30 NO.

3ll
sag-ga-ge.

fourth long tablet of edina


In.
. . .

sam

17

like its original copied

and

collated,

18 by Nabunadinsum son of Iddinna-Papsukal.

Tammuz

no. Ill

Text

BM

i5 7g5 in

CT XV
who
is

20-21.

An

early lamentation service to

Tammuzbeginning with
sorrow of his mother
Belit-siri journies to the

the a-ri motif.

The poem then

describes the

apparently Istar his consort. His sister

under- wo rid; on her

way

she

is

escorted at
the Descent
his

various stages
of Istar in
sister

by

the demons, a passage

which

recalls

the Semitic poem.


is

dialogue between

Tammuz and

then occurs which

unintelligible

and badly broken. For a

longer dialogue between


is

Tammuz and

his sister, see no. 6.

BM

579,5

edited

the edina

by Zimmern no. k- The lament is probably the sam sag-ga-ge series in numbers one and two.

basis

of

3 5 6 1

3l2
i

TAMMUZ
\""umun-a-^u(?)tib-ba
tib-ba
x

III

e e

en [gig-ga-bi-ei* tib-ba]
en gig-g[a-bi-es tib-ba]
e

2 [d-da-mu]

3 ^ dagal-usumgal-an-na tib-ba
lx

en gig-ga-[bi-es tib-ba]

a-ri

Ug

da-

mu-

[mu

5 a-ri

dumu u-mu-un

mus-^i- [da]
sil[b-

6 a-ri
7

dingir ka-sd i-de

ba]

a-ri

lamga u-mu-un
li-bi-ir

s[a- par]
\subbe]

8 a-ri
g a-ri io im-ib-bi
1

u-mu-un

mu-

lu sir- an- na-

mu

nam 3-da-an-si-ig kur


a-shb-ba-ni

dib-bi gar-ra"-\bi]

pi-dim ni-sig-gi

sag-su im-mi-ib.
a- bar- ra-

12 Ug-e
1
i

sib -ba

dumu-^i-de
7

amani-

ni er- ri e-ne-ir

gi-mu-un-na-teg
gi-mu-un-na-teg
er gig ni- gin-

1 1

er- ri a- se- ri e-ne-ir

du- du
tib-

gin

17 ni-

en

su sag-ga-es im- laP


er-bi

18 er im- me

gig-ga-kam

19

sir

im- me
10

sir-bi gig-ga-kam

20
31

SAL -\-KU-a-ni
mus-tin-an-na

X - ta t- da- ni SAL-\-KU ii-mu-un-na-ge


n
gab-ri gid-da

X-ta e-da-ni

22 igi-du galu gdl-la 23 ama


it\

mus-tin-ra
^11

dug-mu-un-na-de-e
gain er-ri ba-an-tur-tur

de-su ses-

25 de-su
1

dumu-^i
after

galu a-ri

n ba-an-tur-tur

Zimmern

an unpublished text

[e-en gi'g-ga-bi tib-ba].

2. 3.
lx.

Cf. pi. 7, 19.

For nam in positive forms


dib-gar

v. Babyl. I

273 n.

and

CT XV

22, 16.
restoration of

make advance

(I).

In case Delitzsch
to

andBnuNNOw's
for other

II

G a

be correct,

R = girru

an animal,

be connected with

girril route (?).

5.

a-bar, a derivative

from bar

= ahu SAI 979 and


,

compounds with

a, v.

Babyl. II 96.
6. 7. 8.

formation from sumug


<c

= addru.
and
teg construed

Gf. 28, 10 e-ne-ra

for

him

with raiir)

II

ig

6 7.

en hardly to be taken for ni of the dependent conjugation Babyl. I 2i5, but for

an,

dm

the emphatic ending ibid 23o.

6 5 3 1

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV 20-21


i

3l3
in sorrow.

The

lord of healing,
sits,
sits,

oh

14

the lord

sits

Damu

oh the lord oh the lord

sits in sits in

sorrow. sorrow.

Dagalusumgalanna

4 Alas 5 Alas 6 Alas


7 Alas

my

hero

Damu.

child, lord Giszida.

god of the tender voice and shining eyes. Lamga, lord of the net.
prince lord of invocation.

8 Alas
9 Alas

my heavenly wailer. io The raging storm has brought him low, him that has taken his
way
1

to the earth.
is

Like a reed he

smitten,
plain.

12
1 i 1
1

The hero who has forsaken his The shepherd, Tammuz, who is cast in gloom
let let

k His mother wailing

her begin the wailing for him.

Wailing and sobbing She journies,


sits,

her begin for him.

she pursues her way in bitter tears. she puts her hand

17 She

upon her

heart.

18 She wails, 19 She laments,

her wailing

is bitter.
is

her lament

bitter.

20 His

sister

21 Bilit-siri, the sister of the

who went forth from X, lord, she who went forth from X;
terrible,

22 The watch man, the gallu-demon, opponent

23 To the mother

Bilit-$iri

spoke

24
20

Why

to (?)

thy brother,

the lamented wilt thou enter? the bewailed wilt thou enter?

Why

to (?)

Tammuz,

put the hand to the heart is doubtlessly correct, Zimmern amai (?). The second part of the sign [cf. 28, 12] is suhur. A probability is munSub Br. io8n but entirely uncertain. 11. For the gallu demon in these hymns, v. SBH 68, 5-8, and in Nergal hymns,
9.

Zimmern's interpretation

io.

v.

CT XV
Or
3

\!\,

19 and 20, 25.


sir.
is

12.
1

lar (?) certainly not

This provisional rendering

unnatural here as a variant for eri since er-ri precedes


found,
is

i4- e as

an exclamation

as far as yet
II, v.

used of delight,
;

appellation

VATh.

a5i rev.

SAI 4i55;

see above, p. 296, 17

SBH 6g rev. CT XV 3o,

l\,

or of

18 cor-

rect e to lig.

5 3 1

5 ill

tammuz ni
Id-

26 gal27
_

da
'

garran im2

si-

du

ka-ab-ga^-e

28 galu su-da-a 29 galu a3 3s


la-

ee_-

gar-ra-an-na im-da-an-ba (?) ne- ra mu- un- da- gir- e


ne- ra

a
3

mu- un- da-

gir- e

30 im-da-sii-ub

-ba-as

im-da-^i-ga'"-as
im-si-silg-gi^-es

su-ga

im-gi im-gi...es

4
2
. .

%u im-mi-in-]sig-gi-es [me-e gu-ba-ab-ra-ra]


^u
^11
. .

bi-es

me-e gu-ba-[ab-ra-ra]

3
h

sig-gi-es

me-e gu-ba-ab-ra-ra

^u
^u

im-mi-in-sig-gi-ne me-e gu-ba-ab-ra-ra

im-mi-in-sig-gi-ne me-e gu-ba-ab-ra-ra

'dumu-xi-da e-ne-em

SAL -\-KU-a-ni mu-ni-in-sag(?)


sag-su* ba-ra-an
(?)

ra

gu-mu-un-na-de-e
ga-ba-e-da-gin

8
[)

gab

'-ra-e me-e-su

mu-da

[gab-]ra-e me-e-su ga-ba-e-da-gin

10
1
1

mu
.

[gu-Yum-mi-gi-gi ama-nui-ra gu-mu-ni-in-ni'-es

[d-mu
? gel

dug-ge-im-me
dug-ge-im-me

12
1

TUM
mu

un gub
10

sag-tur dtig-ge-iin-vie

i4
1
[

me-e

kin- kin

d]ug ga-ma-da-gar

dug ga-ma-da-gar
ga-ma-da-gar
ta [ga-ma-da-\gar

16 [gis-]tug-pi il ki-u-da 1 '

17

.da nu-u

1.

For hab-ga^

= daihu

cf.

SAI 1765.
as

2.

To be explained with Zimmern

a var. of

SU-KAK-A, SBH

68, 9

= SAI

5i68. The same word amel"Su-du SAI 5i6a.


3. 4. 5.

= x&ku CT XVI 4a, = busug = ladahu SBH 123,


lub
%ig
te

IO ==

SAI 83g.

10.

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV 20-21


26 Willi the galla- demon
27 The slayer 28 The sudd-demon 29 The alil-demon
she pursued her

3r5

way unto him.


her
(?),

upon

the route assisted

journied with her unto him, journied with her unto him,
together they pressed forward,

30 Together they hastened


3

they approached there-unto.

32

they

Reverse.

3i6
1
.
.

TAMMUZ
.

III

dingir-ra-ni

ga-ma-da.

19

lig

me- en

gal- la- ta

mu-

ni

ga-ma-da.

.e

er-

sem-

ma

'dumu-

%i- [da]

sir

dingir-ad-da-mu^

6. Gf. pi. 22 end.

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV 20-21


18
19
his

3l7

god
for the

will
his

hero

am

I,

gallu-demon

name I will [make famous?]

Lament upon

the flute for

Tammuz.

Psalm of Dingir-addamu.

Tammuz Hymns

no. IV.

Text

BM

i5 82i in
is

CT XV

18.

The poem

remarkable

for the scene in

Lament of Istar for her consort. which Istar addresses her


viz.

people and for the


not, ga-am-ma-diig

number
I

of musical motifs,

nu-un-iil he abides

will say,

u-mu-un-da because of the lord. Edited

by Zimmern no.

5.

3 5 9 6 1

3l8
i

TAMMUZ
[am-mu-ra nu-un-til]
nu-un-til
.
.

IV

am-mn-ra am-mu-ra am-mu-ra

nu-un-til nu-un-til nu-un-til nu-un-til


nu-un-til nu-un-til nu-un-til

3
L\

mu-lu-\s\r\ nu-un-til

[gasan (?)] men mus-tan-na-mu


[

da-\mu-mu
dagal]

6
7

usumgal-an-na

u-mu-un-e a-ra-li
(

8 u-mu-un-e bdd-gurgura
g sdb-ba en

nu-un-til nu-un-til

dumu-^i
3

io u-mu-un-e dul-[sab-]ba
1

nu-un-til

mus-tan-na ga-'sa-an ana-ka


6

nu-un-til
nu-un-til

12 u-mu-un-e e-tur^-a
1 it\
1
1

se[s dag]al'
. . .

mu-ten-na
.

nu-un-til nu-un-til nu-un-til


ne-dtir

lum-lum ka-na-dg-ga

u-mu-un gir ka-na-dg-ga


bi-e bi-e

a-dim 6 nad-de-en udu-sil-bi u-bi a-dim


a-dim nad-de-en
i'i^

17

mds-bi u-bi a-dim ne-diir


li

18 me-e dul-pii
1

ga- am- ma- tar

dul dim[lig]

ma

li

ga- dm- ma- tar


ga- dm- ma- dug ga- dm- ma- dug ga- dm- ma- dug ga- dm- ma- dug ga- am- ma- dug

20
.

mu-lu-mu me-a
nu- ku- a-

21

[u]

22 a
2 3 ki2 1\
lig

mi- nag- ael

mu mu
mu''

sag- gasag-

ga-

mu

25 [mu-lu-]%u elim-e 26 [mu-lu]-^u elim-e

kur-ds
kur-ds

ba-HU -\- SP ba-HU -\- SI

1.

For

tila

a!iibu v.

CT XVI

28, 56.

For other references Zimmekn

220,.

am-

mur-ra R. IV 53 d 3i and am-miira may be for amar.


2. 3.
li.

sic

with dingir. Better

to restore

with Zimmern \d-da\gal.


1, 3. cf.

Restored after Zim.mern from R. IV 27 no.

So Zimmekn So certainly

after pi.

28, k-

11.

3o and

SBH

35,

and

rev. 8, e-tiir

tarbasu.
5. to

be restored with

z.

After R. IV 3o no.

2 a 21

and for omission

of dingir v.

SBH

67, 20.

6 5 3

; ;

'

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV
i

3
. .

cf

The
no more.

abides here no more, the.

abides here

[Tammuz,

the

.]

abides here no more, the

abides here

no more.
3

he of wailings abides
abides no more.

no more, the

4
5 6
7

am queen, my My Damu
I

consort

abides no more.

abides no more.

Dagalusumgalanna

abides no more. abides no more.


abides no more.

The lord of Aralu The lord of Durgurgurru 9 The shepherd, regent, Tammuz io The lord, shepherd of the folds, n The consort of the queen of heaven 12 The lord of the cattle stalls 1 The brother of the mother Belit-seri
8
ill
1 1
. .

abides no more,
abides no more., abides no more.
.

abides no more.

abides no more.
abides no more.
abides no more.
,

of the land

The heroic

lord of the land


the sheep

17

When When
To

he slumbers,

and lambs slumber


I set I set I will
I

also.
also.

he slumbers, the she-goats and the kids slumber

18 As for 19

me

to the

abodes of the abyss

the abode of the exalted one

my my
say

thoughts,

thoughts,

20
21

Oh

hero

my

lord,

ah

me

22
23
2/i

Food I eat not Water I drink not


will say

will say
will say.

my my

good maiden, good husband-men,


world has taken his way.

Thy 26 Thy
25

lord, the exalted, unto the nether lord, the exalted, unto the nether

world has taken his way

6.
v.

For the construction a-dim


4i rev.
I 18.

a-dim

= kinta

ki as

...

as,

K
7.

For
Gf.

this

and the following

lines, cf.

BA,V

620, 16-ig where Istar wails over her

ardatu and her idlu.


8.

BA,V

620, 22 and above no. Ill tablet three reverse.

3 1

320

TAMMUZ

IV

Reverse.

[elirn]

kur-ra

elim kur-ra

ka gu-tud-du gu-tud-du-e*

3 elim u-mu-un-da 4 u-nu-ku-a-mu 5 a nu-ku-a-mu 6


ki-el

u-mu-un-da

u-mu-un-da
ii-mu-un-da

sag-ga-mu sag-ga-mu o o

u-mu-un-da u-mu-un-da
mu-da-ab-ga-lam-ma
mu-lu-^u-ne mu-da-ab-ga-lam-ma
"si

7 lis I o

8
9

lig

mu-lu-^u-ne
3

ab-sam

dumu

io i-di-bar sag-ga-ni
1

nam-ba-e-ga-ga
na-an-ni-bar-ri

sir...?

mas sag-ga-ni
dg-dag-ga-na

mud

12
1

ur ba-e-

nad

mu-lu-ma PA-KAB-DU-ga-na il-nag-ga-[guY ba-e-dur ni- e- am- me \k gi-di-da-ni" im-mi-ir-ri^-am-me 1 5 mu-lu-ma li-du-ni

4 1 er-sem-ma d-dumu-^i-da.

i.

This

title

corresponds to tde-Sub-ba
:

= panu
word

banii,

shining face,

v. p.

307, 18.
(?)

2.

Interpretation uncertain

the

title

corresponds to ka-sd, he of the sonorous

voice . Cf. R.
3.

IV 3o

no. 2 obv. 18.


as ahilnu. To be read ablam-ma after SBH85, 38 Bauis called the great mother of

God

of vegetation, probably same

SBH

112, 35 there preceded by Istar. In

"ab-lam-nun-na, see p. i56. The god occurs in proper names of Sumerian documents, Hubee, Personennamen 167 where read "ab-iam for ab-u.
gate-keeper of Esagila in R. II 56
of
c

With l "'aMam

as

20,

cf.

Tammuz and

Ningiszida as gate-keepers

Anu
4. 5.

in heaven, in the
for

Adapa Myth.
unaga
is a

The reading uga


For
Iri

contraction and probably late.


edi-lu or iddil alone, cf.

Perhaps for gi-dim-da-ni

= baku

= ina

SBH

38, 27.

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV l8

321

Reverse.

Because of the exalted one of the nether world, him of the radiant
face,

yea radiant,
exalted one of the nether world,

Of the

him of

the dovelike voice,

yea dovelike,
3 Because of the exalted one,
k

the lord,

5 6
7

Food I eat not Water 1 drink not

because of the lord


because of the lord.
because of the lord 7
,

My My

good maiden

good husband-men

because of the lord,

has suffered destruction, The hero, your lord, The god of grain, the child, your lord, has suffered destruction bestows peace no more io His sacred look
8

n
12
1

His sacred

....
.

plaint
like a
.

no more;
;

in his resting place

dog he slumbers
raven slumbers
is;
;

My My

lord in his

like a

\k In solitude
1

he himself

lord

for

whom
a

the wail

is

raised.

Forty-one lines

psalm on the

flute to

Tammuz.

7.

Supply Food

I eat

not

etc.

3 4 5 8

322
i

TAMMUZ \*
ses-e

dur-a^-na
ses-e

urn er-ra-na-nam

i a-ri

tab

an-na
'dumii-zj

3 a-rl

sib-ba

en

k dtttnu i-gal-a-ni
5 azag

nu-mu-un-sug-ga-mu^

innini-ge e-an-na dug-im-me'


1 *

6 gain edina-ge
7

nu-mu-un-su-ga-mu
gallab

azag

innini-ge
h

u dug-im-me

8 gain ka-ba-ra -ge


9 h't-dug azag

nu-mu-un-sug-ga-mu
dug-im-me

'innini-ge X-ki

io galu ka-as-ka-sa-ge* nu-mu-un-sug-ga-mu


ii
i

azag

innini-ge

sag-mu edin tnu-un-si-ig


nu-mu-un-su-ga-mu

galu gul-gal
gisten-an-na-ge

ga-KgaA'-mu-un-sub

1
1

galu edin-na-ge a-na-am su-ba-ab-du*

galu ka-ba-ra-ge

16 galu ka-as-ka-sa-ge
17 galu iml-gal
1

a-na-Am su-ba-ab-du
sil

gisten-an-na-ge o
o

amar-ra mu-un*-sub-bi
gd-mu-un-na-de-e
10

19 nim-me azag

'innini-ra

20 nim-me

hi

mu-lu-ni ma-ra-an-pad-di

a-na mu-un-ba-e
21 e-bi-a-ka"
i-

-e

gurun- na12

ka
ne mu-un-ti-li

22

dumu mu-lu
iiim-tn:

azag-ZJi-ge [ne]

23

azag

gisten-an-na-ge gii-mu-un-de-e

Text

13

29628 in

CT

ig.

lamentation giving the places where the ser-

vice

was held in Erech.

Belit-seri wails for

Tummuz

and descends

to address

him.

Edited by Zimmeun no. 6.


1
.

For dar used for the slumbering of Tammuz,

v. pi.
;

18 obv. iG

f.

z.

For

ma

as sign of a relative

phrase
v.

v.

SBH
I

i35, 8
22c)
f.

88, i5.

3.

For the participial conjugation,


;

Babyl.

Here the verb

to

be

is

im-me
as

for the

form dm-mt

inflected

e-dm-mt

=
>

he

is , v.

18 rev. i4 and for din-me


ibid.
1.

an emphatic ending attached


A
>
.

to a finite verb,

im-mi-ir-ri-am-mi,

ig.

Cf.

CT XIX

26,

12026, 17.

3 6 5 4 1

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV
i

(J

3a3

For

the brother

who

slumbers

the city wails.

2 Alas

oh brother oh shepherd,

comrade of heaven.
lord

3 Alas
t\

Tammuz.
rejoices

For the child whose palace

no more,

5 6
7

8 g

io
1

12
1

The holy one of Istar, in Eanna there is lamentation. For him of the plains who rejoices no more, The holy one of Istar, in Hallab there is lamentation. For the shepherd who rejoices no more, The revered, holy one of Istar, in X there is lamentation, For the wise one, who rejoices no more, The holy one of Istar, in the middle of the year the fields languish. The man of sorrows who rejoices no more,
Bilit-seri

longs

for.

1
1

Him

of the plains

why

have they slain?

The shepherd, 1 The wise one, 17 The man of sorrows


18 Bilit-seri 19

why

have they slain?

with the lambs and calves languishes.

The noble one 13 for the holy one of Istar cries aloud; 20 The noble one turns her gaze to where the lord is
;

21

((In his

Whither has he gone out? " in his inhabited domain temple

22 The child, lord of knowledge, abides no more 23 The noble one, holy
Bilit-seri, cries

aloud,

5. 6.
7.

haparru shepherd,
kas-kas

v.

Babyl. II

=purussu
is

(?) cf.

in. SAI 4n.


a

This complex

found in

group
1

II

16 a 52,

ga-KgaA
I' to

ib-ta-an-Sub

= udadda
20,

probably from dadil


of Sunuku lo suckle.
8. lu-da

= dddu in
1.

II

to

feed with milk, in

love, In

II iO, a syn.

and Su-du

ig are probably vars. of Su-da and $u-dd

= ddku

CT XV

28;
q.

SBH
nil,

68, 9.

evidently an object,

is

probably the reflexive,

i.e.

she humbles herself.

10.
11.

For
Cf.

UD-DU.
Gudea
St.

7 , 36.
cf. pi. 7,

12. i3.
i4.

Probably a fault of repetition,


I.

22

26, 17.

e. Bilit-seri.

Cf.

CT XV

22 rev. 9.

3a4
2^ nim-me ki
ses

TAMMUZ V
ma-ra-anpadde

a-na-Am mu-un-ba-al

Reverse.

e-bi-a-ka

e'-

gurun- na- ka

dutnu gain a%ag-%u-ge amar sak-tuk-a-na


2

nr-sag gii-dw A -a
'

sag-ga-ga-ge
edin-na

'

gislen-an-na-ge

sag-ga-ga-ge

//'

mY

frn w/^ra

ses-mu edin nig in


ses-inu edin nigin

5 ft a-ra-li edin nigin

6 in-nu-us kid-gu-ga-ge As-ta-al ta-al


7
j'-^i

^-fl-wfl

o-a-Kz

sag-^i-^i

mu-ur-du

3 1

er-sem-ma

'dunm-^i-da-kam

i.

giS-dur

is

the early form of

rnu-LU

= ulullu

S VI 776, see JS3Z7/. II 118

f.

For

w/H as a term for the under- world,

v. pi.

27, a3,

CUNEIFORM TEXTS IT
ih,

I()

320
gaze,

The noble

one, to
(f

where her brother is, turns her Whither has he crossed over?

Reverse.

From his home, from his inhabited domain,


preeminent
steer of heaven,

the son, heof wisdom,

The hero unto

the nether herding place has taken his -way.

3 Belit-seri
l\

has taken her

way

to the

Elysian Field

Oh

wanderer, wanderer,

5 In the fields of Arallu,


b'

my brother wanderer, wanderer, my brother wanderer,


.
.

The mastakal-^nnts are In lhe meadows, verily,

the ctslaltal perish (?)

verily, the soul of life perishes (?) .

Thirty-one

[linesj.

Lament upon

the flule for

Tammuz.

Tammuz Hymns

no. VI.

This
text

is

series

of eight

sections
is

of very

unequal lengths. The

of sections one
first

and two
for the

BM

23 702 = CT

XV

28-29

w ^h

the

two

lines

third section at the

end of the

reverse.

Tablet two must have had two sections but has not been recovered.
Sections five and six are

on

BM

23 658

= CT XV 26-27 w

i'h

on ^J one

Of the same series but evidently CT XV 3o which is written more compactly on later is BM 88 384 a smaller tablet and comes from a differently arranged redaction. Here section six begins the tablet which contains also sections seven and eight
catch-line for the seventh tablet.

an two catch-lines of a ninth section so that the


at least ten sections.
to

series
is,

must have had


to the

BM

23 658 obv. 22-rev. 25

therefore, parallel

88384

obv.

i-rev.

2.

BM

23702 probably belongs


its

same
at the

series as

23 658 and 88 384- The type of


it

characters

is

the same as
sfi't

23 658 and

has the same characteristic annotation ki-sub

end of sections. [Only one other tablet of this ancient literature indicates the literary
1

form of a

series, viz.
it

23 117

pi.

27

f.,

whereat obv.

3 a section apparently ended, but

has not the literary note ki-sub-

gu.]

A more

decisive argument, however, is the fact that

when put

together the sections

show an unmistakable development

of ideas.

In section one lstar descends to


of festivity to mediate
tation.

Tammuz

in the lower

world on a day

with the descended lord on behalf of dying vegeher temple on earth whither

But

lstar is directed to return to

she goes to conduct the wailing for

Tammuz.
of

In section she
finds

two

Bclit-siri

the

sister

Tammuz

descends. Here
;

him

and

comforts

him with her

flute

she

bring

TAMMUZ HYMNS
oil,

SO.

VI

32 7
over which
as

honey and
life

butter,

elements

of

the

sacrifice

paslsu priest

Tammuz
differs

presided.

ing the dying


visional

of the

Then occurs an world. The translation


At
life

epic dialogue concern-

of this dialogue
least
it is

is

pro-

and
is

much from Zimmcrn's.


ascend and restore

certain that

Tammuz

urged

to

and that the third section

continued the dialogue. D'

Sections three and four are lost.

Section five shows that

Tammuz
for

is

still

in the nether

world and
is

men

are wailing in

Eanna
is

dying vegetalion. Section

six

so diffiat this

cult that

an analysis

given with great reserve.


as

The poem

point,
cribes

which can be explained only

accompanied by

a ritual, des-

Tammuz

as placed in the river evidently in a cedar casket


to

and sung

sunken in imitation of his descent


over

Hades. Then a song


is

is

Tammuz

slumbering in his cedar casket. Reference

also

made

to the

gardens of fresh flowers and branches planted for the wailing

season and

which wither quickly


the

in imitation of

dying

life.

Section seven celebrates the risen


a varied

Tammuz and

section eight

is

only

melody of
is

23702 Zimmern no.

BM

7,

same theme. edited by Zimmern no. 8; 23 658 and 8839/1 are who does not regard 23702 as part of the series.

3 1

)28

TAMMUZ

VI

First Section

tide
iti

ge-gal-la

na-nam

gig nam-ge na-nam

ka-zal

na-nam
gin-de

mu

asilal

na-nam
gi- dc

3 ud-ba gain sib-de


'\

sag-gul-la ag- dc
gar-bi ug
l

e-lur-ra

5
t>

azav-sa ud-dim
3

kar-kar-ri-de

[sib-]

ba

dumu-zi-de

sag azag-ga-na an-nim

7 ga-sa-an an-na 8 gu-mu-na-de-e

ga-sa-an an-ki-a-gc

MA-gar-L

ku-a-ge

ama uiumgal-an-na
hsal-litr-dagal-la-mu

gu-mu-un-na-ni-ib-bi
ki-a-ri-a-sil
li-bi

in sal-nitag-dam-a-ni''
1

ga-gin

ga-me-si-tar

12 \-azag-ga-mu
1

a-ra-bi ga-me-si-zii

tu-mu-ka'

i'i-h\

ga-me-ii-gar
li-bi

i -i

a-nak dug-ga

ga-me-si-kin

id sal-nitag-dam-iu-bi

ba- an- nae-nc-ra

dug

16 MA-gar-L-a-ni
17 sal-nitag-dam-ni

mu-un-na-an-sum
im-ma-an-gi

durun-bi-iil
e- tiiv-

18 azag-ga-sa-an an-na-ge
HI um-mu-ni-in-litr

kalam- ma- ge

nig-nie-\gar\ ba-an-dur

20 mu-gi-ib ga-sa-an an-na-ge* gig''-dim ba-bar


21
hi-

sub

gil

1-

kam- ma

Second Section.

22 ud-ba galu sib-de

edin-su ba-ra-e
e-tiir-ra

a3 me-a
i'\

dumu-zi-de

ga-gin

SAL-\-K~U-a-ni

ga-sa-an dup-sar-ge

1.

For

UD tig = namdru,
B
sign pi. 20, 20
f.

\.

Bilingual InEcrip. of Samsuiluna

1.

86.

The same

usage in Gudea Cyl.


2.
?).

7, g ug-tig-ga.

Sams

Cf. rev. 6.
hairti-Su.

4.

4 3 5 7 1

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV 28-29

-+-

2C-27

3o

32Q

i
2

was a day of plenty A month of joy Then to rejoice the heart


It

nighl of abundance,
;

a year of gladness
of the shepherd,
his

k 5

To go unto his resting place, to make glad To cause the sacred X to shine like day,

mood,

Tammuz whose pure heart is of heaven, The queen of heaven the queen of heaven and earth, 8 Announced; she the prophetess of Ku-a, said, 9 To Ama-usumgalanna 10 She his spouse: a Unto the waste places 8 will go, ii Of my wide herding-stalls the destiny I will attend to, 12 Of my sacred X the affairs I will understand, 1 As to the little ones, their food I will care for, Of the sweet waters their destiny I will tend to 1 1 To his spouse he replied:
6 Unto the shepherd
7
1

16 Counsel
1

he gave unto her:


into Eturkalama.

His spouse unto her abode he sent back,

18 Sacred queen of heaven

19

He caused

to enter;

wailing therein she instituted,


sits sits

20 The amorous queen of heaven


2

as

one in darkness.
;

Lamentation

she that

in humiliation

first section.

II

22

Then unto

the shepherd,

into the Elysian Fields

went forth
(another)

23
2/j

As

for

me

unlo

Tammuz

to his resting place I will

go

His

sister,

queen of the recording

tablets,

5.

dumu
So

i,

boiler duniu-du(g)

cf.

Gudea

Cyl.

13

23,

18 and Enlcmuna Dec

pi. 1 col. II 2.
fi.

I transcribe

DIS which

is

certain in the lext.

7.

Text not certain but traces of gig


This must mean Hades.

= MI probable, dim

certain.

8.

330
25 d -da-ki-bi-da 26
27
l

T.VMMl'Z

Yi

-sii

ha-

si-

lag
2

a^ag-ga

U-lu-du-ru, sa- ba
ki-bi ba-an-su-ni -ui
li- li-

sib-de
//- li-

SAL-}- KU-a-ni
da- an- ni
sib- de

28
29

da- an- ni

SAL -h KU-a-ni
e-lur-ra ge-gal

hd-li-dn-^u-a iib-ba ti-H-da-an-ni

30

im- mi- in-

si

Reverse.

X-e

nam

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV 28-2CJ

-f-

26-27

^O

33l

25 Unto DakibidaQ) 26 Within the sacred

wandered.

the place- lu-du-ruQ),


sister in the place

27 For the shepherd his 28 Her song on the flute,


29 His
sister,

where he

reposes,
flute,

for the

shepherd her song on the

she that knows the art of song, in that abode, her


flute,

song on the

30 In the nether 10 resting

place,

sounds forth

in

abundance.

Reverse.

In the

with riches

abounding.
oil,

ia-ku-bil oil,

pure herbs (mixed?) in ia-ku-bil

3 pirtu

honey and
oil

butter,

k ia-ku-bil

aromatics mixed (?) with wine,

5 His sister to gladden the heart of


6
7

Tammuz,
is

For the shepherd Tammuz, whose pure heart


Brought,

of heaven,

into the nether resting place she entered,

8 Set herself before him.


g

Ewe and

her lamb,

Lamb and

its

mother

mayest thou think on go


to his sister
,

10 Mount up thither,
1 1

The shepherd spake

12
1

My

sister, see!

the

lamb and

its

mother
(?), I

....

not

His

sister
I

unto him gave answer;


regard her affliction
I

1/1

The mother, when

break into wailing;

i5 16

When

regard her affliction (?),

break into wailing;


daily (?)
(?)

Go! why her strength 17 The created unto his sister 18 Mount thou up thither 19 The shepherd unto his sister

spoke;

go
said;

6. 7.

Cf. lino 21.

The
Cf.

sign

is

apparently Br. 11 189,

cf.

1.

<5.

For lumy. line 25,

8.

SAI 5a54.

g. Uncertain.

10.

Elurra always used hero of the under-world.

332
30

TAMMl'Z

VI

SAL-\-KU-mu
ur-ur
'

igi-bar-ra mas-e

SAL

a-na-am mu-un-si-

21

22

SAL-\-KU-a-ni SAL-\-KU-a-ni

sag nu-tib-ba-na mu-un-na-ni-ib-gi


sig-nau<-mu-[un-si-tar] i-dib mu-un-du-du.
i-dib

23 tukumbi sig-na ii-mu-un-si-tar


2 4 te-ctm a-ri-a-ni

mu-un-du-du

DAM(?)
2

mi-ni-in-su-sit
.
.

gar-ra sei-mu

%_u

luin-ma-ra.

e-ne nu-ba-il
a-ga-bi-sti

26 a-ba a-ge sa-am-mi-ni-in-tuk-e en-na


27
ki-sub ill

2-kam-ma

28
29

sib-dc iu-nu-iim-

-ur
git-

su-la-ba-an-su

SAL -+- KU-a-ni

mu-

tin-

na- de-

Fifth Section.
1

ki-bad-dit-ge

i-dib

na-am

-ir-ra

ma tu-mu-mu
'da-uiu-mu
sutug'*-mu
is

ki-bad-du-ge i-dib na-dm-ir-ra

3
L\

ki-bad-du-ge

ki-bad-du-ge
ki-ama iii-lud-da-ta
1

5 *

crin-aiag

6 e-an-na an-sii ki-iii-ta

i-dib

na-dm-ir-ra

7 i-dib mu-lu-ka na-dm-ir-ra i-dib na-dm-ir-ra

8 i-dib ilru mu-lu-ka


9
i-dib-bi i-dib-gu
e

na-

am-

ir-

ra

10
1

i-dib-bi i-dib se

na-nam str -sag-e~ na-u-tud na-nam ab-sim na-u-tud


na-u-tud
til-la

erim-ma-bi dm-ma-al-e na-nam

12

dam

til-la

dumu

na-nam me-sag-e s na-u-tud

1.

For ur-ur Br.


For gar-ra-iu

n8g4

=&?'/<,

v.

CT XVI

21, i45.

ana la gamali GTX VI 3a, 108. For other cases oina-am not negative, v. SBH i35, 28 f. 4. For the reading lutug for UH-ME, v. CT XII 24 obv., and for complement in -^r , Lrukag. Cone B III i/j.
1.

= gatnalu,

v. iM-gar-ra-^ti-hi

3.

5. 6.

This interpretation

owe

to

Zimmern.

sirhu rettu to designate na-u-tud as the first motif or lines 1-21 as the first song.

So also in

SBH

3i, 10.

"
;

CUNEIFORM TKtTS XV 28-29

-f-

2G-27

-)-

3o

33?)

20
21

My

sister

behold

the kids

....

whither shalt thou lead

them?
His
sister
sister

she whose heart rests not, unto him gave answer;

22 His

who when

she regards her affliction

(?)

breaks into loud

Availing;

23
24
26
27

Who when she regards her affliction (?)

breaks into loud wailing


shall I restore (?)
. .

How

her-child bearing

25 Be merciful

my

brother; to bring fruit

thou ascendest not;

Who

shall bring the overflow of waters forever?

Lamentation

she that

sits

in humiliation

second section.

28 To the shepherd
29 His
sister

who

noL
said.

V
1

For the

far

removed
child,

there

is

wailing

Ah me my

the far removed, the far removed, the far removed,

3
tx

My Damu
Mine annointed one

5 At the sacred cedar

where the mother bore


there
is

(thee)

9
,

6 In
7

Eanna high and low


for the for the city of the lord
is

wailing.
raise,

Wailing

house of the lord they


the

wailing they

raise.

8 Wailing 9

they raise.
first

The

wailing

for the herbs

lament

is,

they are not

produced
10 The wailing
1

.
is

for the grain, ears are not

produced.

[The wailing [The wailing

is for]

the habitations, for the flocks, [the flocks]

bring forth no more.


12
is for]

the perishing

wedded

ones, for the perishing

children; the dark headed people create no more.

7.

Text

UDt

8.
9.

For ge-sag-t

= salmat hakiadi.
Tammuz
from the trunk of a
tree.

possible reference to the birth of

10

Text min-min.

5 3 6 1

tammuz
1

vr

i-dib-bi id

mag-e na-nam a-gu

'

na-u-tud
6

i/i
1

i-dib-bi

gdn e-hr na-nam se-gu-nu' na-u-tud


ambar-e na-nam ga-da-sugur'" (ga) na-u-lud
mus-gi na-nam
gi-sun-ni"-gi
na-ii-tud

i-dib-bi
i-dib-bi

17

i-dib-bi lir-tir-ra

na-nam

sinig-sinig" na-ii-tud

18 i-dib-bi 19
i-dib-bi

edin " li
1t'd

na na-nam
iar

"n

MAS-GAM

na-u-tud

na-nam

lal gisten na-ii-tud

20
2

i-dib-bi sar-sar-ra

na-nam dug g s sar

^d-gi-li na-ii-tud

i-dib-bi e-gal-e

na-nam ^i-sud-udu-gal

na-ii-tud

Sixth Section.
22
a-ii-a
'

^a-al-la sib-da
e- slg- gi-

'

2 3 id -da id-da

da

Reverse.
1

me-e

dumu
i-da

l*-da

e- sig-

'da-mu e-da

3 sutug
L
!\

ka-sa i-da
ls

yOg-mit

erm-dm

gab-mu g lsiu-ur-man-am u

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV 28-29


1

"4"

26-27

-f-

36

335
no more.

3
k

The wailing The wailing


more.

is

for the great river

it
;

brings

its

floods
is

is for

the fields of

men

verdure (?)

produced no

i5

The wailing
more.

is

for the fish-pools,

the Dci-snhur''' fish

spawn no

16

The wailing
more.

is

for the cane-brake; the

withered stalks grow no

17

The wailing is for the forests the tamarisks grow no more. The Availing is for the plains the Masgam trees grow no more. 19 The wailing is for the garden stores; honey and wine are pro;

18

duced no more.
20 The wailing
siblft
is for

the

meadows;

the

bounty of

the garden, the

plants

grow no more.
for his palace; life

21

The wailing
no more.

is

unto distant days

is

granted

VI
22
I

with woe

23 For him

am satiated, who upon the

for the shepherd,

floods

was

cast out,

Reverse.
for the child

who upon
the flood

the flood

was

cast out,

Damu who on

was
the flood

cast out,

The annointed one who on


[The god of sonorous voice

was

cast out,

who on

the flood

was

cast out.]

/i

My

side

is

the cedar,

my

breast ihe cypress.

The nourishment

of

my

side (?) the sacred cedar,

g.

Var.

I.

10.
1 1

An

insertion on
11a.

88384 obv.

k-

Var.

12. Var. um-iue. i3. Var. a-ru


lit.

= Saraku

to consecrate a gift, v. Babyl. II

96 no. 84i4, 26.

da-sugur a var. of du(g)-Sti^nr

Gudea

Cyl.

12,

3 5 1

330
6
7

'

TAVlUIZ vt

8tserin-a-am
mu-gig-gi

ga-su-ur-ra-ka*
ni-hik-ki a-ka
6

8 i-de-mu egir-bi^id'' 9 sak-H-mu men dalla^

sal inv'-ma-ni-dug

sal-im-ma-ni-dug
egir

10 d-dis-ii-mu'
ii

HU-\-SI
iu&
'

IScrin-m-n't*

sal-im-ma-ni-dug

murug v -mu

12
1

ma am

li

tu-mu-mu

gab-hd-du a ne-sil n u
-ni

w -a

sal-im-ma-ni-di'ig

nad-da"'

ii-lnl-la^-ni" ne-sn
u-lul-la-ni ne-sil
Jul- la- ni
ne-sil

nad-da

i4
1

da-mu
iitlug
t't-

nad-da
nad-da

sam sam-mil " i-ni-in-nad 20


sam sam-mu i-ni-in-nad samsam 1S

17 18

a-tu-gab-lis i-ni-nad iva-iua mu^''-si-ib-^a

2 ''

n u 19 S sinig
2

i-ni-nad

ii-a

mu-un-'si-ib~'-zal
2a

20 tu-mu-bi-ra- s an-edin-r.a su-mu-un-na-ni-in-mas


an-edin
ki-cdin-na

su-mu-un-na-ni-in-mas

1.

Var. a-ru-dm the consecrated. Var. fcww.

2. 3.
\.

Texte kuS

(Line 7 omitted

in variant.)

Var. \\A-da,

5.
Ii.

Var. jh. Var. adds

UD-DU.

men-clalla

= agu

hipii

SBH

6g, 11.

7. 8. g.

So variant.
Var.
?(u.

Var.

KAK

ie.

du.

pudum R II 3a pudu back, KB VI, 1, 4iA is also written %ag-KU murug C 82. A word pudu does not exist. In Babyl. II 83, confused by GT IV 43 B 2 where
10.

pu-ta

is

followed

1.

by

sag-bi, I inferred that

US

impossible in view of the fact that in R.

20, 46 ul

This = putu, putu = long = Hddu and sag =puhim


side.

is

as

Delitzsch
fore,

says

= front side and Hddu long

HW 517.

cannot understand
side,

CT IV

43

in this regard, putu, there?)

pudu back, and putu (putu

front are distinct

words.
11. Var. me-e. 12. Var. omits.
t3. Var. ii.
\[\.

Of. pi. 20,

-i'\

f.

5 4 1 9

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV 28-2Q


6
7

26-27

-+-

3o

337

The cedar The amorous mother

and the
of the

fyafurru- tree.

honoured one,
of
life.

8 Thereupon 50 for
9 For

10

my face prepareth the breath my head a radiant crown she prepares, For my .... a wagon of cedar
31

and ivory

(?)

she

prepares.
1

For

my

back a garment Gab-kid-du-a she prepares.


his infancy therein he slumbers.

12

Ah me,

i3 The sturdy one his youth therein slumbers.


1

Damu, his youth The anointed one

therein slumbers,
his youth therein slumbers.

16 [Ah me, his youth]

among the garden


is

flowers he slumbers;

among

the garden flowers he

cast

away.
the garden flowers slumbers;
is

17 [The hero,

my Damu,] among

among
18

the garden flowers he

cast
;

away.
to

Among
be

the farbatu-trees he slumbers

with woe he causes us

satiated.

Among

the tamarisks he slumbers, with

woe he

causes us to be

satiated.

20 The child in the

fields of

heaven they have

slain (?).
(?).

21 In the fields of heaven, in the fields of earth they have slain

1 5.

Var. ne-da.

16. Var. lu,


17. Var. omits.

18. Var. me-a (u-mu-bi


19. Var. mu-a.

Sam

etc.

20. Var. ni-nad. 31. Var. Su-mu, to indicate that

Sam-Sam

is to

be repeated and

SAR

to

be read mu.

22. Var. lig d-da-mu-mu.


a3. Var. mu-a.
%l\.

Var. tnu-un-

35. Var. %al. 36. Var. iinig-a. 37. Var.


(b.

38. Var, ir.

39. Var. de 20. egir-bi


3i.

arhi-Su,
cf.

For HU-+- Sl-egir

ma-egir,

some kind

of a boat, pi. a5, 3.

3 5 1

338
22 edin ki en-nu-un-ma

TAMMUZ

VI

mu-un-da-ab-diV
ut-hil e-nu-un
3

23 mu-diir-dim
'ik

M utuhr

mu'-un-da-ab-dil

sib-ba-dim e-si* itdu-a-na e-nu-un


i-dib a-ri-

mu K-un-da-ab-du
6

5 a-ii-a

da

26 mag-am mag-am

u-mu-un mag-am

'

Seventh Section''

4 5

mag-am mag-dm u-mu-un mu-lu mag-dm


da-mu mu-lu mag-dm
sutug
'ka-sd
e-

u-mu-un mag-dm u-mu-un mag-dm


u-mu-un mag-dm

6
7

mu-lu mag-dm

mu-lu mag-dm
e-

u-mu-un mag-dm
u-mu-un mag-dm u-mu-un mag-dm
q
.
.

mag- dm 9 10 uru-a-ni urn- mag- Am


a- ni
1

i-de il-la-ni

ma-al-ma-al

12
1

'du-ba '-ni

mu-\un-na-an\sig- gi
mu-[un-na-]an-u-tud
\mu~gi-]" ib-dm

e-ne-em-ma-ni

il\

ama

ii-tu-da-ni

ab- ba- in

si-ba-^u

16 zjkum-ma-ni ka-^al-dm

ii-mu-un

mag-dm

Var. dag.
Var. LID-a-na

2.

= utul-a-na

(!).

3. 4.

Var. omits. Var. gl-mu Var. hi


e-si.

etc.

5.
6.
7.

Line a5 not in 88384.

The catch
Text
pi.

line for the 7 th song.

section is ki-Sub
8.

gu 6 ham-ma. For
rev, 4-i8.

this

See pl.3o rev. 3 which says that the preceding word M-Sub, v. p. 166.

3o

3 1

!!

CUNEIFORM TEXTS XV 28-29

-f-

26-27

"+"

33c,

22 In the plains, the place of my watchmanship, he has departed (P) a3 Like a shepherd in the grazing place, the sentinel place of the

herdsmen, he
2/1

is

departed (?).
cattle

Like an herdsman the sentinel place of sheep and


forsaken (?) 13
.

he has

25

Oh woe,

wailing for the one taken away.

26

Oh

great

is

he,

great

is

he,

the lord

is

great.

Lamentation she that

sits

in humiliation , sixth section.'

VIE'

l\

Great

is

he,

great

is

he,

the lord great great great


ruler
is is

is

great!
!

5 Great

is

the lord, the ruler,


is

the lord the lord the lord

6
7

Damu

the ruler

great,

is
is

The anointed ruler is great, He of the sonorous voice, the


!

great, great is the lord


is is

9 His temple great is his temple, 10 His city great is his city,
I

great great

the lord
the lord

12
1

He hath lifted up his face. He hath begun to sing again.


His word
brings creation,

4 The mother

who

begat

him

is

the amorous one.


(?)

i5 His father

16 His

is

joyous,

great

is

the lord

9.

Nothing lacking but the verbal

prefixes.

10.

For dug

kabi,, of.

Br. 5 16.

11. Cf. pi. 28, 20.

12. i3.

The interpretation of lines 20-24 is exceedingly doubtful. The seventh and eighth sections celebrate the risen Tammuz.

Slip

TAMMUZ

VI

./-,

.17

mag-am jnagrdm
1

ii-mu-un

mag-dm

V;

,
,

[ki-sub

gu

7]

kam-ma

--

'.

:.ro

Eighth Section.

18 -mag-dm \mag-dm teg-mu e]ge-en-KU-e

19 ii-mu-un [mu-lu m]ag-dm [teg-mu]e ge-en-KU-e

20
2

da-[mu mu-lu] mag-dm teg-mu


[sutug mu-lu

e e

ge-en-KU-e-

mag-dm]

teg-mu

ge-en-KU-e

[ki-sub gii

8 kam-]ma

CUNEIFORM TEXTS \Y 28-2C)


1

-+-

27-26
is

3o

3/|

Great, he

is

great,

great

the lord

Lamentation

she that

sits

in humiliation , seventh section.

VIII
18 Great, great 19 The
is

he,

my

peace

may he

bring.

20
21

my my Damu the lord is great, anointed ruler is great], my [The


lord, the ruler is great,

peace

peace

peace

may he may he may he

bring. bring. bring.

Lamentation, she that

sits in

humiliation , eighth section.


a following tablet the sec-

Another section followed;


tions

if

we assume

must have been

as

many

as ten at least.

VBREV1AT10NS

AJSL, American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literatures, edited by R. F. Harper. ASKT, Akkadische und Sumerische Keilschriftlextc, Paul IIaupt. B\., Beilrage %ur Assyriologie, edited by Fr. Delitzsch and Paut. Haupt. Bab. or Babyl., Babyloniaca edited by Chas. Vjrolleaud. Br., Classified Lists of Cuneiform Ideographs, Rudolph Bkuxxow. CT, Cuneiform Texts of the British Museum, copied by Pi.nchfs, King and Thompson. Ges.-Buhl, Hebrdisches und Aramdisches Handworterbuch, i4 th ed. of Gesenils' Hand worterbuch edited by Buhl and Zjmmkun. Gray, SamaH, The Santas' Religious Texts, by Clifton Daggett Gray. Hinke, Boundary Stones, A new boundary stone of Nebuchadnezzar I, by Wm. J. Hinke.

Hommel,

Geographic, Geographie und Geschickte des Alten Orients,

2"<i

d.,

by Fritz

HOMMEL.
Hrozny, Ninib, Mythenvon dem Gott Ninrag, by Fr. Hrozky.
Hlssfy, Some Sumerian-Babylonian Hymns of the- Berlin
sey in AJSL, 1907, 142-176. 1IW"., Assyrisches Handworterbuch by Fr. Delitzsch.
Collection,

by Mary Inda Hus-

Jastrow,
KB.,

Religion,

Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens by Morris Jastro-.y

jr.

Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, references chiefly to pt.

VI

1,

by P. Jensen.

King, Magic, Babylonian Magic and Sorcery by L.

W.

King.

Kuchler, Mede^in, Beilrage %ur Kenntnis der Assyrisch-Babylonischen Median, by Friederich Kuchler. Kugler, Sternkunde, Stemkunde und Sterndiensl in Babel, by Franz Xaver Kugler
vol.
I.

Leander, Lehnworter. [Quoted in

full].

LSS., Leip^iger Semitische Studien edited by A. Fischer and H. Zimmern.

Muss-Arn., Assyrisch Englisch-Deutsches Handworterbuch by

W.

Miss-Arnolt.

PSBA.,

Proceedings of the Society of Bibical Archeology.

R. or Ra\v., Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia, lexis of the British

Museum

'S!\l\

AIIREVIATIOXS
vo's.

I-V

[vol.

IV

2 ai ed.

by Pinches], founded by H. C. Rawiinson, con-

tinued by Gi orgf Smiih.

REC, RTC,
SAL,

Recherches sur VOrigine de I'Ecriture Cuneiforme, by F.

Thireau-Dingin.
A. Craig.

RT., Assyrian and Babylonim Religious Texts, copied by


Recueil de Tabhttes Chald'ennes,
Sellene assyrische

Ja.viks

by F. Thuri

ai

-Dakgin.

Ideogramme, by Br* no Mus-keh.

Sayce, Religion of Assyria and Babylonia [Quoted in full]. SBH., Sumerisch-Babylonische Hymmn, with Introduction, copied by George Reisser. S.vii'h, S. A., Miscelaneous Texles [Quoted in full].

VAB.,
ZA.,

Vorderasiatische Bibliolhek
chriften

vol. I

Die Sumerischen und Akkadischen Konigsim-

by F.

Tm real-Davcin.

Zeitsclrrift

ZDMG.,

Zeilschrift der

fur Assyri dogie edited by Cha*. Bezoid. DMtschen Morgenlandischen Gescllschaft

INDEX

abalu, 121 n. 8.

Babylon, 3o, 43; 54, g; 108,


n. 3.

2.

Ablam
Adgigi

(ihi),

3ao

Abbaldm 34,

42.

Barsippa, 28, 46; 54, 11

108, 3. g.

Adab, a4

rev. 2; 26. 5.

Bau

(ilu),

i4i, g; i43, 28; i55, 37. See

(i/a),

12 rev. 10.

Gula.
Belit seri, 3oi, 12; 3o5,

, i4, 17.

3og; 3i3; 3ig;

Agade, 265.
ahulap, 2^1,

323, i3; i54n. 3.

"

27.

biriltu,

meadow, 261

n. 5.

Aja

(j/u), 28, k'i11

bltu, kinu, bitdti, kindti, 12,

35; 22, 47

alaku, seize, 3og,

i3.

i36, 4g-

Amama

(ilu),

ibg.
(ilu),

BE-nirra
32g,
9.

(ilu), 26, i5. 1.


;

Ama-usumgal Ammns, 285.

buninu, 298 n.

buru, reed-mat, 20, 39; 38, 21

80, 22.

anakku, 10, 24-

Cutha, 82, 45

i65, 53.
(ilu),
;

Anunnaki, 38, i3; 4g, 36; 62, 16; 80, i5; 98, 46; 119, 35 f 16a, 35. dru, umi, blow away, 48 11. 1.
;
.

Dagal-uiumgal
3oi, 11
;

Tammuz,
;

i5a, 20;

3o5

3i3

3ig.

Dahibida

(ilu),

33 1, a5.
3oi, 5

arahu, marahu, 72 n.

1.

ddlu, 137 n. 9.

Aralu, 2tg, 7; 3oi, i5; 3ig, 7; 3a5, 5.


Cf. for other references to the

Damn

(ilu),

Tammuz,

3o5; 3oy;

under-

3i3; 3ig. In Girsu, 161,

i47
;

world, 33 n. 18; 62, 22; 79,

4-

Damkina

(ilu),

210, 6; 112, 26; i5i,

ASamiutu, 28 n. i5.

72, 8; 75 rev. 4; i55, 27.


at

Asnan
a.

(ilu),

Grain goddess
(ilu),

Eridu, i5g.
;

DarannaQ), 62,
Dibba
dilbaddu,
7title

12.

Asnan-azagsuge

= Bau, 177, i5

i84

(ilu), 21 5, 3.

9; i85, 12.
of Nana, i5a, ig.
(ki), 3 18, 8.

of Istar as

Venus,

-1-20,

aSaSu, 101 n. 8.

Asnigi,

title

Dilbat, i4i

1 '|3.

Badgurgura

Dir, 265, i4-

Badmah-elamma, Nergal, 82, 47.


balaggu, 70, 25; 68, 5; i32, 17;
1
;

Dulazag, 293, i3.

186

n.

Dunna

(ki),

265, iu.
j.

186, 23.

Duplias, i54 n-

3 46

is

Ea

(ilu), 72, 7

76, 20

go, 21
5.

108, 18;

E-nammah,
E-namtila,
i5.

167, 60.

101, 7; i55, 26; 210,

108, 1; 52, 6; 212, 6;

2i5,

E-anna, 26, 10

28, 07

60, i4

323, 5
;

E-aste, temple of

Gula in Larak, i32, 12

En-anun
Enbilulu

(ilu),
(ilu),

i54

i84;
; ;

177 n. 5

186, So.
11.

E-bargalgalla, 262

2.

Marduk, 38 ; 4o 74 78 90; 161. Samas, 68, 25. Son of Enlil,


108, 19.
(ilu), Sin,

E-barra, 52, 8; 64, 26; 70, il\; 289,


E-bartas, 262, 18.

7.

Enbul

102, 16.
i5i.

Ebir, 227, 7.

Endasurim
En-Dulazag
;

(Hit),

E-bursusuabil, 219, 21.

(ilu),

i5t

E-daranna, 52, i5; 52, i5


5
;

61

a3

108,

E-ninnu, 285; 171, 12.

iai,

alt

2ii, i47.

Enkimgub
2i5

(ilu),

i63.

E-dikud kalama, a3g,

Enlil (ilu), 4o, 35;


;

galanna, 6a, 9.

223
;

238
6.

K-galla, i43, 7-

78, 11
10';

80,

i52, i4; 199; 201; 277 84, i4 76, 25 Father of Sumer, 62,
;

E-galmah,
33; i4
Isin.
1

6,
1

22; 60, 12; i33,


7;

i35,
at

10

go, 3. In the underworld, 62, 22.


(ilu),

167, temple of Gula

Enlil-banda

2:5,
i5i.

2.

Enmesarra
166
n.

(ilu),

E-galriri,

5; 186, i4-i6.

Enmul
Ennugi
En-

(ilu), (ilu),

i5i.
i5o, 32.
title

E-gannun, 262, ig.

E-gannunmah, 2g3,
E-harsaba, 157, 3g. E-ide-ami, i4i

lO.

'sagsu-unuk,

of Nergal, 27.I, 9.

Enutlila (ilu), i5i.

209, 16. E-idekalama, temple of Marada, 227 n. E-imbarenna, 167, 56.


;

E-padda, 262, 17.


9.

E-rabriri, temple in Kin,

34

i4i

i45

147; 228

n.

1;

i('j4

11.

4; 174 n. 2;

E-kalanna, i54, 23.


E-kisibba, chief temple in
i.">7
;

178; i84.
[vis,

i4i

1/17

Ercch, 265.
Eridu, 108, 18
;

i65

209

227.
.">.

in,
1

a5.
,

E-kissirgal, 62, 6; 297,

E-saba, i5a,i6;i6i,i8; 171


;

10; 184, 7.

E-kur, 60,
2I 9. 3
;

76,
9-

27, 35

45, 29;

E-sabad, 186, 23.3


E-sagas, 186, 24.

32

i>

elpltu, 5o, 56.

E-sagila, J2, 10; 60, 8; eic.


;

E-mah, 60,
2

2.'|5

n.

18.
;

E-mahtila, 52, i3; 60, 10


-i

u>8, 4; 121,

E-sakudkalama, 167, 5g. E-samah, 227, 10.


E-saparra,
1

45, 11.

E-meanna, 186, 20. E-meslam, i65, 53; 82, 46.


E-meten-ursag, i65, 52; 209, 10; 227, 16; i47E-mibbal, 212, 7 210, 16. emu, emetu, 33 n. 17.
;

E-sarra, 221, g; 227, K; 23g, 4

E-sazag, 297, 10.


E-sirsagusba, i65, 5o.

E-sumedu, 60, 6
227.

4i

4.26

i45

209

E-tasid (ilu), i63.

E-nambara-nunna, 186, 26.


E-nambizida, i65; 262 n.
3.

E-temeanki, 52, i4
E-tendug, 62,
7.

108, 4-

INDEX
E-tuksidkurra, 26, 16.
hdht, haiu, delude, hasten,
a3(), g.

347
218
n. 2.

E-turkalama, at Babylon,
166 n.
2
;

AtErech,

hudaUu, 264, 6.

i8g.
7.

Hulhudhul, 265,
Irres(i7),
Isin,

6.
5.
;

E-udima, 60,

160 n.

Euphrates, 68 rev. .3; i55, a5.

26; 60; i33

i4i
5.

i43.

E-urme-iminanki, io4

rev. 5; 160, /lg.

iSparu, mastery,
Istar,

272 n.
at

u-ur-ki, 227, 17.


17.

= Nana,
iga-5
;

Sippar 26, 4o.

Hymn

to

E-uruma, 212, 8; 2i5,


Galgalim
(ilu), 22.1, i4.

Istar,

84, 22; 11, 23.

E-zida, 52, 12; 60, 9, etc.

hdbdsu, 5, 11.
kakkullu,
l\2,

Bo.
;

Galmah

(ilu),

74, 11.

kalu, psalmist, 68, 7

a41

3 1.37.

Galraahanna, i45, 26.

Karkar, 281,
q.
v.,

4.
;

Gastinnam
222.

(z7;/),

= Kisa,
at

i56, 46.

Kasa

(ilu),

3o8; 3o4, 18

3i3.

Gibil (ihi), god of fire

Eridu, i5g n.

Kenur, Chapel of Ninlil, 24; 54; 108;


221,
g.
Its

16

Gig-hisal, 7,

2/1.

Kes, 24, 74-

goddess Ninharsag, g6,

Gigunii, 218, 6; 221, g.

25

265, g.

giguru,

34 n.

2.

kigallu, 52 n. 2; 24, 72.

Girgilu (z7u), 289.

Kisa

(ilu),
;

ihq n.
i43.

1 1

Girru

(ilu),

169; i63.
1

Kis, i4i 4
1
;

Girsu, 285; 227, 12;


Giszida (ilu), 3oi, 6
;

147.

kisikht, 10,

23; 26, 6; i34, 36; 2i4> 24.


for the hisikhu ceremonies at

3o5
f.

307

3i3.

Temple

Guabba, a
Guannagi,

city, 26,
title

37

Kes, 24, 74kisurru, 66 n. 6.

of Nergal, 82, 53.


7.

Gubar, in Lagas, 285,


4
;

""Gubarra, 210,
12; 4o, 4i

kurpu, 22, 57.

258, 12.
(ilu)
;

Kutium, 265,
i4,
;

12.

Gula
io

= k\m,

78,

labdnu, 3, i3.

82, 5, etc.

Lagas, i4i lamassu

47
1

171

237

285.

Gula

(ilu),

Mother of Tatnmuz, 107, 38.


of Nergal, 82, 43.

(ilu),
(ilu),

52, 11.
;

Gusidi,

title

Lamga
n. 7.

3oi

3o5

307.
4-

gusirra (ilu), Ninib of Dir, see Corrections,


gu^alitu, 265 n. 11.

Larak, 6, 23; i33 n. 4; 265,

18; 160

giparu, 24o n. 2

307

n. 4-

Larsa, 2g3, 20.

Gilgames, 275.
gisallu,

Latarak
j.

(ilu),

i63.

223

n. g; i34 u.

lilissu,

70, i4(ilu),

halhallatu, 70, 16.

Lilsagsag
188, i5;

i5g

11.

18.
5.

Hallab, 82, 4$;


n. 8.

323, 7;

162

Lugalaba

(ilu),

i56 n.

Lugalbanda
f.

(ilu), lord

of Duplias, 100.

haluppu-vrood, 69, 23

lit'u,

3,

23

5, 44.

Hani

(ilu),

i5"j.

makurru, the sacred bark, 68,

haralu, 234 n. 4-

mamlu, 3

1 1

hardalu, ig2 n. 3.

manzii, bag-pipe(P), 70, 16; 127, 4:.

Harsagkalama,

GO, n. 2; i8g, 17; 265,. 5.

Mar-(K), 26, 38.

m
Manunmah,
mardsu,
21 3, 9.
n. 2.

~"

Nin-nina-ki (z7u), 162 n. 4-

no
ff.
;

ninnu, a^great- basin-, 2i3,

n;

213, 18. "

Marduk
rev. 4

(ilu),

4o, 25; 45, i3;


i55, 28.
-

7^

7"
'J:

Nin-salumma
Nin-sar
(i/u),

(ilu),

i5g.

i55, 35.
ig.

markasu, 66, 7.

Mn-sigge

{ilu), 109-11.

mastakku, 8, 3o; r33 n. *.


ma'te, -prostrate, 22, 52.

Ninsun, consort of Lugalbanda in Duplias

and mother of Gilgames, 167


Nin-zianna
4 '
(ilu),

n.

r.

Mas(*), l65, 7.

i5o.

Meslam, 78, 12; 80, 8; 82,

Nin-zida

(ilu),

160, 19; 162, 23.


1

Mumaruna, 285. Nab (i7m), Bau, 171, 7. Nabu (//V), 42, 47; 72,
19; i55, 3o.
nabalu, desert, 5o, 60.

Nippur
Nisaba
f2; 76, 27; 108,

(fa),
(ilu),

108; 121; i4i;


84, 25; 157,

43

an.

'in.

ni'u, restrain,

24 n.

7.

Nudimmud
Nusku
16; i5o;

(ilu),

297, 20.

(ilu),
1

fire-god at Nippur,

i5g n.

nabalu, repose, 6 n. 4-

55

219.

nam\aku, 78 n.

2.

Pabiluhe, a canal, 2gg.

Nana

(ilu),

210, 11.
i5o.

Pasagga
Patensar

(ilu),

84, 2; 157, 43.-

Nappasi

(ilu),

(ilu), 167.

naratu, be stunned, 3g 0. a.

Pleiades(?), 281, 18.


2.

Nergal

(ilu), see nos.

MI,

Y1I1; 210,

pudu, back, 336 n. 10.


puklu, 229 n. 3. Cf. 86 n. 6.

i\csu (Hit), i56, 3g.

Nigingarra

(ilu), litar,

35, 4o

177, i3;

pululiku, i32 n. 2.

184, 10; 191, 61.

puridu, 68 u.

2.

Nina, 285.

Ramman
(ilu),

(ilu), 84,

Nin-amas-azagga

i55
9-

a. i5.

rikku, ointment, paste,


rifau, yard, 261
11.

26; 66, 7; 161 216 n. 2.


4-

210.

Nin-anna

(7),
;

52>

\in-azu, 3oi

3o5 n.

5.

sadalu,

Ninda-surim
Nin-dulazag
Nin-egal

(ilu), j5i.
(ilu),

96 n. 1. Sadarnunna (ilu), i53,

9.

i5i.

Sagsunubba

(z7z/),

i4i, 18.

(i7i/),

167, 44162, 21.

lahatu, 198 n. i5.


lalhu, 137 n. 8.

Nin-ekabba
Nin-csgal

(ilu),

(ilu),

167.

salmu,

4,

i-

Ningal(z7u), 34; 66; 102.

Samas

(ilu),

Ningirda

(ilu),

160 n.

3.

i5g n.

62; 72; 76, 27; 77; no; 12; 161, 17. Belongs to the

Xingirgilu (ilu), 161, 20.

Eridu pantheon.

Ningiszida

(ilu), (ilu),

160

n. 4.

lammu, vegetable, 216


Sdpu,

n. 2:

Ninharsag
Ninib

i5o; go, 20.


70;
90,' 233.

23g

n. 7.

(ilu), 6.;

saparu, 67 n. 10.
Sani, journey
sara.ru,

Ninkarnunna

(z7zj),

i5g, 55.

by night, 6

n. 7

l35" n^6.

Ninlil(jfo), 89, 16.

unsteady, 43 u. 19.

Ninmah
Ninmul

(ilu), 28,

44-

sat muli, 72, a:(.


11.

\in-mar-ki

(ilu),

170
7.

6.

sennu, 20, 4i-

(ilu),

i5i,

Sentur

(ilu), i5o.

index;

34 q
171, 4. Called

Senukud,
Serah
He'u,

a gate, si3, 10.


1

Damu

of Girsu,

1G1.

(ilu),

53, 10.

tarkullu, 191, 65.

h'alu, 229 n. 7.

Tasmetum
3i.

(ilu),

daughter of Ninib, i55,

Sidrukisar (ilu), Nabu, 38, 9.

Sidsag (ilu), 162 n. 8.


sigaru, 201 n. ig.
sihpu, 12a n. 4.
sihtu, sihitu, desire, 7 n. -18.

tigennuhu, 170 n.
Tigris, i55, 24turn, son, 20, 37.

l\.

Udsahar

(ilu), 167.

Sikaru, 121 a. 6.

iimulapaW,
54-

18, i4; ef.

CT X(\

/|,i.

3.

Sin

(z7//),

62

i53, 12.
;

uminu, nmmatu, i65 n. 8.

Sippar

(ki),

108; 28

Sirar (ki), 285; 84,

1.

Subulal

(ilu),
(ilu),

84, 5.

Umun-azu (ilu), Nergal, 160, f>. Umun-unugal (ilu), i58, 53.57 uppu, drum, tambourine, 70, i/|.
uppu, 72, a
1.
.

Sudam

i5g n. 12.

sudinnu, 6, 16.

Ur(W),
66, 13.

Sugannunna
sasiktu,

(ilu),

62, 1; agS, ig; ag 7 urgallu, Nergal, 210 n. 1.

Sulpaea, i5o; 222.

Uru-abba, 82, 5o.

264

n. 4i**>-

Uruazag, part of Lagas, i55


Uru-barra, 82, 56.

n.

(>.

Sulsagganna(i7j<), 224,

Sunirda

(ilu),

i5g. i5g.

Uru-sagga, 82, 57.


Uttaene
(ilu),

Sunkulkul

(ilu),

i5g n.

7. 5.

Suppatu, thistle, 5o, 56.

u\na lakanu, 125 n.


ya'dnu, 73 n. 20.

Suruppak, 26,

7.

Part of Isin.

Suttatu, cave, 4i n. 13.


takribtu,

Zamama
Zarpanit
is

(ilu),
(z7i/),

God

of Kis,

57.

6g n
his

g.

i55, 2g.
'

Tammuz
20
;

(i/w), his

consort
is

Nana, i53,
157,

Zirru, consort of Sin, i53, i3

mother

Gula,

38;

Zu

(ilu),

The bird

of Ninib, a33, 26.

i.

Zirru

is

explained as the priestess of Sin, ewi $a Sin, Smith, Misel. Txs. z5, 16.
is

In any case yirru

proper name. Compare Et. Combe, Culte de Sin 49-

CORRECTIONS

KA-DI, read
XVIT
/16

ka-sd

and considered

as a

form of Bau
is to

at

Dir and Kis

is

in reality

a male divinity and the Ninib of Dir.


ig.

The name

be read gustr with Radau,

phonetic writing
III 3o.

is

gu-sir-ra falsely read gu-nu-ra, and for


;

NU = sir,
;
1

BE
sec

Babylon'aca

Correct the following passages


<c

90, 20 read ki-Se gu-sir-ra

54

read gii-si-ra and translate,

Gastinnam, lady of Gusir


1.

it is

exceedingly doubtful

whether itmuu

ki-sd-a or ki-sir-a,

5,

is

a variant of gu-s'r. That


in Sa

culine can be seen

from the form of the verb

KA-SA is masanapani banu not bandt, 162 n. G


;

160, i3 read gu-sir-ra, and for dimgal-kalama as a title of Ninib of Dir,

compare the
;

name

of the temple

E-dimgaWkalama

of Dir, Surpu II 160,

BE XVII 8g,5
, i.e.,

page

i!io,

6 read gu-sir-ra and translate, Ninib of the sacred place Gusirra .

Correct p. 177 n. 2 and p. i84, 6 read, s lady of


of Dir, or
n. 11.

'

Gusirra

consort of Ninib

Bau. Correct
is

also i85,6. Git-sir occurs


title

once at

least as the

god of KiS, i50

Zamama

the ordinary
also

of Ninib of Kis, followed Gusir or Ninib of Dir


n. 8 as

in

R II
No.

57 a 54. Read

gu-NUN-ra, 160,

gu sir-ra.
Aramean
invasion of

XXV,

a Semitic composition, probably refers to the

Babylonia in the time of Erba-Marduk [770 circa] mentioned in the Chronicle 27859 rev. 10-12 and in Nabuna'id's Stele cols. Ill and IV.

BM

CHARTEES.

IMPHIMEKIE DURAND, RUE FULBERT.

'

Paul

GEUTHNER,

68, rue Mazarine,

PARIS

(VI).

BABYLONIACA
publiees avec le concours de

Etudes de philologie assyro-babylonienne


MAXIMILIAN STRECK
Ch.
>

et
PAR

STEPHEN LANGDON
.

VIROLLE'AUD
.

2s

anneo (complete) 6

fasc. av. 6
;

,Ont collabare a cette 2" anmto Si. 'Langilon, Ch. Yirolleaud.


i">

planches, 288 pp. gr. in-8, 1908,. 18 i'r. A, U/Saycc, Fritz Hominel, J.-D. Prince, A. Ungnad, Max, St reck,
pi.,

annco (epuisce) G fasc, av^a

2Q&

pp., 1906-7..

-.

25

fr.'

Pour

paraitre prochainement

L'Astrologie Chaldeenne
Le Livre intitule:

"

ENUMA

ILU

ANU ILU BEL"


10 6
Fr. fr.

PUBUli, TKA.KSCKIT ET TRADU1T, PAR

Ch.
Fasc.
,- Fsisc.
1
:

VIROLLEAUD
in-fol., igog.
in-fol.,

Sin (la

liine),

texte cun^iforme, planches

8: Adad (l'atroospherc) (transcription),

1909

^ Cette publication reunit toua les te&tes cuneiformes relatifs a l'^strologie. L'auteur a classe et-tfapproche les fragments de ehaque serie. Le travail fait par Ch. V. eat utile a tous ceux qui s'occupent de la- religion babyloniennc..
(

Varus precedemment
Fasc.

Shamash (le soleilj texte cungiforme, pi., in-fol., 1907 3: lshtar (les planetes) texte cun6iforme, pi., in-fol., 1907.. A Adad (l'atmosphere) texte cunfiiforme, pi., in-fol., ig07.. C: Shamash (le soleil) transcription, in-fol., igo5
2
:

7
.

fr.

50

^.
...

* .,-

10 fr. 6 fr.
5
fr.

/ \

Les Inscriptions d'Assurnasiraplu


Roi d'Assyrie, 885-860 avant notre ere
Nouvelle edition des testes originaux d'apres
les-

III,

Estampages

du British Museum

et les

Monuments par

Y.
Contenu du volume

LE QAC

L'insInscriptions I Liste des estampages III L'inscription officielle cription des Annalcs II Les inscriptions du Monolithe Lion rugissant YI L'inscription de L'inscription du IV L'inscription de l'alutel IX.: L'Obelisque brise VIII :,Petites inscriptions Balawat" VII Inscriptions diyerses

Introduction


..
,

de Nimroud,

24 pp- d'introduction, 210

pi.

de levies, gr. in-8, 1908.

20

fr.

L'auteur de cette nouvelle edition des testes, d'Assurnasiraplu a pu, il y a quelquea anhees, mettre a profit la riche collection des' CBtampages du British MuBeum. Beaucoup d'entre eux sont utilises pour la premiere fois. Les tcxtos annalistique^, entr6 autres, sont presentes dans uue refoni* appuyee sur tous les estampages qui B'y rappdirtent, et leur itude attentive a permis a l'editeur de constater qtie les signaTee jusqu,'a ee jour. Dee textes compleannales, sur plusieurs monuments, affectaient urie forme tement inedits s'ajoutentva ia seriq, deja nombreuse, destextes.iiu, grand roi. LeB monuments ont ete l'obiet d!une revision -aussi soignee que possible, et si k textes qui figurent dans 1'edition des Aimal of the Kings of Assyria edited, by E* A* "Wallis Budge and ,L. "W. King, n'ont pas pris place dans cette nouvelle Edition, e'est que ldrerdu sejour de l'editeur a Londres, il n'a pu les etudier'directeAient, lui-mfime, et que, d/autre part,. cette nouvelle edition n'a pas la pretention de donner tous les textes d'Assurnasiraplu, dont !a liste n'est, sans doute, pas pres d'etre close.

mm

Paul
Vienfde

GEUTHNER,

68, rue Mazarine,

PARIS

(VI).

paraitre a maJLibrairie

Tablettes Sumeriennes Archaiques

MATERIAUX
ROUR SERVIR A

L'HISTOIRE DE LA SOCIETE SUMERIENNE


DOCUMENTS
PUBLIES EN FAC-SIMII.E, AVEC TRANSCRIPTION, TRADUCTION ET NOTES
.

PA

11

H. de
200 pp.
in-folio,

GENOUILLAC
...

avec 41 planches en photolithographic, dans un

cartonnage, igog
:

....

36

fr.

Contenu Origine des documents. Place dans l'histoipe (carte sumerienne, ladynastied'Ur-N^na,LugaIatida et Urukagina). Nature des documents, leur
repartition dans le cours de l'annee (nature des textes, l'annee et les mois).

Aspect de la Societe representee (la famille, les fonctionsciviles, fonclions des femmes, ouvriers et artisans, salaires, echanges, impots et contributions,
agriculture, elevage, culture, vie materielle), la religion (les dieux, grands

dieux, le dieu national et sa famille), les pretres et le culle (les sacrifices, les oll'randes pour les statues, les devins et la magie, les rites funeraires,les

temples), idees et sentiments religieux, donnees philologiques (signes, formes verbales, mesures, numeration).
ministres des dieux, les

Textes en transcription et traduction,

listes

des

noms propres,

indices.

'

4 1 planches.
tiennent
Les tablettes qui se trouvent reuriies dans la presenle publication appara une serie archaique dont les elements sont rarcs. Leur antiquite

logie. lis se

de ces textes au double~poiiit de vue de l'histoire et de la philoeffet au patesiat de Lugalanda et d'Urukagina, les deux derniers souverains de la dynastie d'Ur-Nina qui regnerent a Lagas.
fait l'interet

rapportent en

Les documents de ce recueil appartiennent a divers musees et collections particulieres (Louvre, Cabinet des Medailles de la Bibliotheque Nationale,

Musee royal du cinquantenaire a Bruxelles, Collections Valere Mabille,


Albert Maignan).

et

C'est ici le premier essai suivi ^'interpretation tentg pour les documents de comptabilite de cette premiere periode de l'histoire

sumerienne.
CHAHTRES.
IMPfilMERIE
D U
It

A N D

RUE

F U LH E R T